This is a modern-English version of Fifty-Two Stories For Girls, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE KING'S TRAGEDY. [See p. 434.
THE KING'S TRAGEDY. [See p. 434.]
Fifty-Two
STORIES ABOUT
GIRLS
Edited by
ALFRED H. MILES

NEW YORK AND LONDON
D. APPLETON & CO.
1912
NEW YORK AND LONDON
D. APPLETON & CO.
1912
Published September, 1905
Published September 1905
Printed in the United States of America
Printed in the United States of America
TABLE OF AUTHORS.
EVELYN EVERETT-GREEN | MAUD HEIGHINGTON |
SARAH DOUDNEY | DOROTHY PINHO |
ARMAND CAUMONT | GORDON STABLES, M.D., R.N. |
ALICE F. JACKSON | ROBERT OVERTON |
NELLIE HOLDERNESS | CLUCAS JOUGHIN |
MARGARET WATSON | ALBERT E. HOOPER |
JENNIE CHAPPELL | CHARLES E. PEARCE |
MARION DICKEN | S. LE SOTGILLE |
LUCY HARDY | H. G. BELL |
MARIE DELBRASSINE | THOMAS ARCHER |
HELEN BOURCHIER | ALFRED G. SAYERS |
NORA RYEMAN | ROBERT GUILLEMARD |
KATE GODKIN | F. B. FORESTER |
LUCIE E. JACKSON | ALFRED H. MILES |
AND OTHER WRITERS.
AND OTHER AUTHORS.
INDEX.
SCHOOL AND HOME. | ||
---|---|---|
SUBJECT | AUTHOR | PAGE |
GLORIA DENE'S SCHOOLFELLOWS: | Nora Ryeman | |
I. NARDA: THE NIGHTINGALE | " | 11 |
II. ESTELLA: THE HEIRESS | " | 16 |
III. MAURA: THE MUNIFICENT | " | 22 |
IV. MARGOT: THE MARTYR | " | 29 |
V. IRENE: THE SNOW FLOWER | " | 35 |
VI. NADINE: THE PRINCESS | " | 39 |
MY YEAR AT SCHOOL | Margaret Watson | 48 |
THE SILVER STAR | Nellie Holderness | 57 |
UNCLE TONE | Kate Godkin | 67 |
A NIGHT ON THE ROAD | Margaret Watson | 77 |
THE MISSING LETTER | Jennie Chappell | 83 |
"THE COLONEL" | Marion Dicken | 93 |
NETTIE | Alfred G. Sayers | 97 |
THE MAGIC CABINET | Albert E. Hooper | 103 |
GIRLHOOD AND YOUTH. | ||
ONLY TIM | Sarah Doudney | 121 |
SMITH'S SISTER | Robert Overton | 139 |
THE COLONEL'S BOY | H. Hervey | 148 |
'TWIXT LIFE AND DEATH | Clucas Joughin | 155 |
ROSE'S BIRTHDAY PRESENT | Marie E. C. Delbrassine | 164 |
DOLLY HARDCASTLE'S ROSEBUDS | Charles E. Pearce | 171 |
A TALE OF SIMLA | Dr. Helen Bourchier | 177 |
THE TREVERN TREASURE | Lucy Hardy | 189 |
A MEMORABLE DAY | Sarah Doudney | 196 |
DORA | Alfred H. Miles | 202 |
LITTLE PEACE | Nora Ryeman | 211 |
THE STORY OF WASSILI AND DARIA | Robert Guillemard | 215 |
PLUCK, PERIL, AND ADVENTURE. | ||
MARJORIE MAY | Evelyn Everett-Green | 225 |
FOURTH COUSINS | Gordon Stables, M.D., R.N. | 238 |
THE PEDLAR'S PACK | Lucie E. Jackson | 245 |
THE UNBIDDEN GUEST | F. B. Forester | 264 |
THE WRECK OF THE MAY QUEEN | Alice F. Jackson | 275 |
ADRIFT ON THE PACIFIC | " | 285 |
A STRANGE VISITOR | Maud Heighington | 295 |
THE THIRD PERSON SINGULAR | Lucy Hardy | 301 |
"HOW JACK MINDED THE BABY" | Dorothy Pinho | 307 |
MY GRANDMOTHER'S ADVENTURE | Alfred H. Miles | 310 |
A TERRIBLE CHRISTMAS EVE | Lucie E. Jackson | 315 |
A NIGHT OF HORROR | Alfred H. Miles | 326 |
AUNT GRIEVES' SILVER | Lucie E. Jackson | 329 |
BILLJIM | S. Le Sotgille | 341 |
IN THE WORLD OF FAERY. | ||
THE LEGENDS OF LANGAFFER | Armand Caumont | |
I. THE TINY FOLK OF LANGAFFER | " | 353 |
II. THE KINGFISHER | " | 364 |
III. CASPAR THE COBBLER | " | 380 |
IV. DAME DOROTHY'S DOG | " | 391 |
V. THE LITTLE LOCKSMITH | " | 397 |
ROMANCE IN HISTORY. | ||
HOW CICELY DANCED BEFORE THE KING | Thomas Archer | 403 |
A MOTHER OF QUEENS | From "Old Romance" | 410 |
THE STORY OF GRIZEL COCHRANE | W. R. C. | 418 |
A WIFE'S STRATAGEM | Lucy Hardy | 427 |
THE KING'S TRAGEDY | Alfred H. Miles | 434 |
THE STRANGER | H. G. Bell | 439 |
LOVE WILL FIND A WAY | Lady Nithsdale's Records | 447 |
SCHOOL AND HOME.
GLORIA DENE'S SCHOOLFELLOWS.
BY NORA RYEMAN.
I.—NARDA: THE NIGHTINGALE.
I.
"Here you are, miss," said the red-faced cabby, putting his head in at the cab window, "this is Miss Melford's school."
"Here you go, miss," said the blushing cab driver, leaning his head in at the cab window, "this is Miss Melford's school."
It was a large, many windowed, white house on Hertford Green, in sight of the famous spires of Silverbridge, and was for some six months to be both home and school to me, Gloria Dene.
It was a big, multi-windowed, white house on Hertford Green, overlooking the famous spires of Silverbridge, and it was going to be my home and school for about six months, Gloria Dene.
I was late in my arrival, and I was tired, for I had come all the way from Erlingham in the heart of Norfolk, and moreover, I was hungry, and just a little homesick, and already wanted to return to the old homestead and to Uncle Gervase and Aunt Ducie, who had taken the place of my parents.
I arrived late and I was tired because I had traveled all the way from Erlingham in the heart of Norfolk. On top of that, I was hungry and feeling a bit homesick, already wanting to go back to the old homestead and to Uncle Gervase and Aunt Ducie, who had stepped in as my parents.
The cabman gave a loud rat-a-tat with the lion-headed knocker, and in due course a rosy-faced servant maid opened the door and ushered me in.
The cab driver knocked loudly with the lion-headed knocker, and after a moment, a rosy-cheeked maid opened the door and let me in.
Then she preceded me through a broad flagged hall, lit by[Pg 12] crimson lamps. And as I went I heard a sweet and thrilling voice singing,
Then she walked ahead of me through a wide tiled hall, illuminated by[Pg 12] red lamps. And as I walked, I heard a beautiful and exciting voice singing,
"No matter how simple, there's no place like home."
The words naturally appealed to me, and I exclaimed:
The words really resonated with me, and I shouted:
"How lovely! Who is singing?" only to be told that it was Mamselle Narda, the music mistress.
"How lovely! Who's singing?" only to find out it was Mamselle Narda, the music teacher.
I thought of the nightingale which sang in our rose bush on summer nights at home, and found myself wondering what Mamselle was like.
I thought about the nightingale that sang in our rose bush on summer nights at home and found myself curious about what Mamselle was like.
The next day I saw her—Bernarda Torres; she was a brown beauty, with dark rippling hair, soft dark eyes, and a richly soft complexion, which put one in mind of a ripe peach on a southern wall.
The next day I saw her—Bernarda Torres; she was a beautiful brown-skinned woman, with dark, flowing hair, soft dark eyes, and a smooth, rich complexion that reminded you of a ripe peach on a sunny wall.
She was of Spanish extraction, her father (a fruit merchant) hailing from Granada, her mother from Seville. Narda's path had been strewn with roses, until a bank failure interrupted a life of happiness, and then sorrows had come in battalions. Mamselle had really turned her silver notes into silver coins for the sake of "Home, Sweet Home."
She was of Spanish descent, her father (a fruit merchant) from Granada, and her mother from Seville. Narda's life had been filled with happiness until a bank failure disrupted it, and after that, hardships came one after another. Mamselle had actually turned her paper money into coins for the sake of "Home, Sweet Home."
This love of home it was which united Narda and myself. She told me all about the house at home, about her brother, Carlos, and his pictures, and maman, who made point lace, and Olla Podrida, and little Nita, who was douce et belle. And I, in my turn, told her of the thatched homestead near the Broads, of the bay and mulberry trees, of Aunt Ducie's sweet kind face, and Uncle Gervase's early silvered hair.
This love of home is what brought Narda and me together. She shared everything about her house, her brother Carlos and his artwork, and her mom, who made point lace, and Olla Podrida, and little Nita, who was sweet and beautiful. I, in turn, told her about the thatched cottage by the Broads, the bay and mulberry trees, Aunt Ducie's gentle face, and Uncle Gervase's silver hair.
And she called me "little sister," and promised to spend her next vacation where the heron fishes and the robin pipes in fair and fresh East Anglia.
And she called me "little sister," and promised to spend her next vacation where the heron fishes and the robin sings in beautiful and fresh East Anglia.
But one May morning, when the lilacs in our playground were full of sweet-scented, purple plumes, a bolt fell from the blue. A letter came to Narda telling her of her mother's failing health, her father's apathy, her brother's despair.
But one May morning, when the lilacs in our playground were bursting with sweet-scented, purple flowers, unexpected news struck. A letter arrived for Narda informing her about her mother's declining health, her father's indifference, and her brother's hopelessness.
"It is enough," said Mamselle, "I see my duty! An impresario once told me that my destiny was to sing in[Pg 13] public. I will do it for 'Home, Sweet Home,' I will be La Narda the singer, instead of Miss Melford's Mamselle. God who helps the blind bird build its nest will help me to save mine."
"It’s enough," said Mamselle. "I understand my purpose! An impresario once told me that my fate is to sing in[Pg 13] public. I will do it for 'Home, Sweet Home.' I will be La Narda the singer, instead of being just Miss Melford’s Mamselle. God, who helps the blind bird build its nest, will help me to save mine."
II.
There had been the first fall of the snow, and "ye Antiente Citie" looked like some town in dreamland, or in fairyland, as Miss Melford's boarders (myself amongst the number) went through its streets and wynds to the ballad concert (in aid of Crumblebolme's Charity), at which Mamselle, then La Narda, the cantatrice, was announced to sing. We were naturally much excited; it seemed, as Ivy Davis remarked, almost as though we were all going to sing in public.
There had been the first snowfall, and "the Ancient City" looked like a town from a dream or a fairy tale as Miss Melford's boarders (including me) walked through its streets and alleys to the charity concert (for Crumblebolme's Charity), where Mamselle, then La Narda, the singer, was set to perform. We were all really excited; it felt, as Ivy Davis pointed out, almost as if we were all about to perform in public.
We had front seats, quite near the tapestried platform from whence we took note of the audience.
We had front-row seats, pretty close to the decorated stage where we observed the audience.
"Look, look!" whispered Milly Reed eagerly. "The Countess of Jesmond, and the house-party at Coss have come to hear our Mamselle. That dark, handsome man next the countess is Count Mirloff, the Russian poet. Just think I——"
"Look, look!" whispered Milly Reed eagerly. "The Countess of Jesmond and the group at Coss have come to hear our Mamselle. That tall, handsome guy next to the countess is Count Mirloff, the Russian poet. Just think I——"
What more Milly would have said I really cannot say, for just then there was a soft clapping of hands, and La Narda came down the crimson steps of the Justice Room, and advanced to the footlights.
What else Milly would have said, I really can't tell, because at that moment there was a gentle sound of applause, and La Narda came down the red steps of the Justice Room and walked up to the stage lights.
"She's like a fairy queen! She's just too lovely!" said the irrepressible Ivy. And though Miss Melford shook her head, I am sure she also was of the same opinion, and was proud of my dear brown nightingale.
"She's like a fairy queen! She's just so beautiful!" said the always enthusiastic Ivy. And even though Miss Melford shook her head, I’m sure she felt the same way and was proud of my dear brown nightingale.
The petite figure was robed in white silk, trimmed with frosted leaves and pink roses, and wore a garland of the same on her dark bright head.
The petite figure was dressed in white silk, embellished with frosted leaves and pink roses, and wore a crown of the same on her dark, shiny hair.
When will I marry myself? When three buff gentlemen "Churchward will take you,"
[Pg 14]sang the sweet full voice, and we listened entranced. The next song was "Robin Adair."
[Pg 14] sang in a lovely, rich voice, and we listened, captivated. The next song was "Robin Adair."
Then came an encore, and as Narda acknowledged it, an accident occurred which (as the newspapers say) might have had a fatal termination.
Then there was an encore, and as Narda recognized it, an accident happened that (as the newspapers put it) could have ended badly.
A flounce of the singer's dress touched the footlights, and the flame began to creep upwards like a snake of fire.
A flounce of the singer's dress brushed against the stage lights, and the flame started to crawl upward like a snake made of fire.
Narda glanced downward, drew back, and was about to try to crush it out with her hands, when in less time than it takes to tell it, the Russian gentleman sprang forward, wrapped his fur-lined coat about her, and extinguished the flame.
Narda looked down, hesitated, and was about to try to put it out with her hands when, in less time than it takes to say it, the Russian gentleman jumped forward, wrapped his fur-lined coat around her, and put out the fire.
The poet had saved the nightingale, and Miss Melford's romantic girls unanimously resolved "that he ought to marry her."
The poet had rescued the nightingale, and Miss Melford's romantic girls all agreed "that he should marry her."
III.
And he did shortly after. Our some time music-teacher who was good enough for any position became a grande dame with a mansion in St. Petersburg, and a country house in Livania. She went to balls at the Winter Palace, and was present at all the court ceremonies.
And he did shortly after. Our former music teacher, who was qualified for any position, became a grande dame with a mansion in St. Petersburg and a country house in Livonia. She attended balls at the Winter Palace and was present at all the court ceremonies.
Yet was she still our Narda, she sent us girls presents of Viennese bonbons and French fruit, bought brother Carlo's paintings, sent petite Nita as a boarder to Miss Melford's, and studied under a great maestro.
Yet she was still our Narda. She sent us girls gifts of Viennese bonbons and French fruit, bought brother Carlo's paintings, sent petite Nita to live with Miss Melford as a boarder, and studied under a great maestro.
When a wee birdie came into the Russian nest she named it Endora Gloria, and her happiness and my pride were complete.
When a little bird came into the Russian nest, she named it Endora Gloria, and her happiness and my pride were fulfilled.
Then came a great—a terrible blow. The count, whose opinions were liberal, was accused of being implicated in a revolutionary rising. He was cast into prison, and sent to the silver mines to work in the long underground passages for twenty years.
Then came a huge—a terrible shock. The count, who had liberal views, was accused of being involved in a revolutionary uprising. He was thrown into prison and sent to work in the silver mines in the long underground tunnels for twenty years.
Ivy Davis, who was very romantic, was grievously disappointed because the countess returned to her profession instead of sharing her husband's exile. But there came a[Pg 15] day and an hour when she honoured as well as loved the cantatrice; for she with Heaven's help freed the count, and obtained his pardon from the Czar—she herself shall tell you how she gained it.
Ivy Davis, who was very romantic, was deeply disappointed because the countess returned to her career instead of joining her husband in exile. But there came a[Pg 15] day and an hour when she respected as well as loved the cantatrice; for with Heaven's help, she freed the count and secured his pardon from the Czar—she herself will tell you how she did it.
Read the letter she sent to me:—
Read the letter she sent me:—
"Gloria, Alexis is free; he is nursing Endora as I write.
"Gloria, Alexis is free; he's taking care of Endora as I write this."
"When the officers took him from me I felt half mad, and knew not where to go.
"When the officers took him from me, I felt half-crazy and didn’t know where to go."
"One morning as I knelt by my little one's white bed an inspiration came; over the mantel was a picture of 'The Good Shepherd,' and I clasped my hands, and cried aloud:
"One morning as I knelt by my child's white bed, an idea struck me; above the mantel was a picture of 'The Good Shepherd,' and I clasped my hands and shouted:
"'O bon Pasteur, help me to free Thy sheep.'
"'O good Shepherd, help me to free Your sheep.'"
"And lo, a voice seemed to answer: 'Daughter, use the talent that you have.'
"And then, a voice seemed to respond: 'Daughter, use the talent you possess.'"
"I rose from my knees knowing what course to pursue. I sought new opportunities for the display of my one talent, I was more than successful, I became Narda the prima donna, and won golden guineas and opinions.
"I got up from my knees knowing which path to take. I looked for new chances to showcase my one talent, and I was more than successful; I became Narda the prima donna, earning golden guineas and praise."
"At last came my opportunity. I was to sing at Bayreuth in Wagner's glorious opera, I was to sing the Swan Song, and the Czar was to be present.
"Finally, my chance arrived. I was set to perform at Bayreuth in Wagner's magnificent opera, I was to sing the Swan Song, and the Czar would be in the audience."
"The house was crowded, there was row upon row, tier after tier of faces, but I saw one only—that of the Czar in his box.
"The house was packed, there were row after row, tier after tier of faces, but I only saw one—that of the Czar in his box."
"I stood there before the footlights in shining white, and sang my song.
"I stood there before the bright lights in shining white and sang my song."
"The heavenly music rose and fell, died away and rose again, and I sang as I had never done before. I sang for home, love, and child.
"The beautiful music came and went, faded out and surged back, and I sang like I never had before. I sang for home, love, and a child."
"When the curtain fell the Czar sent for me and complimented me graciously, offering me a diamond ring which I gratefully refused.
"When the curtain fell, the Czar called for me and complimented me warmly, offering me a diamond ring that I gratefully declined."
"'Sire,' I said, 'I ask for a gift more costly still.'
"'Sire,' I said, 'I ask for an even more valuable gift.'"
"'Is it,' he asked, 'a necklace?'
"'Is it,' he asked, 'a necklace?'"
"'No, sire, it is my husband's pardon. Give my little daughter her father back.'
"'No, sir, it's my husband's pardon. Give my little daughter her father back.'"
[Pg 16]"He frowned, hesitated, then said that he would inquire into the matter.
[Pg 16]"He frowned, paused, then said that he would look into it.
"Gloria, he did, God be praised! The evidence was sifted, much of it was found to be false. The pardon was made out. Your nightingale had sung with her breast against a thorn, 'her song had been a prayer which Heaven itself had heard.'"
"Gloria, he really did, thank God! The evidence was carefully examined, and a lot of it turned out to be false. The pardon was issued. Your nightingale had sung while pressed against a thorn, 'her song had been a prayer that Heaven itself had listened to.'"
II—ESTELLA: THE HEIRESS.
Her Christian name Estella Marie, her starry eyes and pale, earnest face, and her tall, lissom figure were the only beautiful things about Estella Keed. Everything else, dress, home, appointments, were exceeding plain. For her grandfather in whose house she lived was, though reputedly wealthy, a miserly man.
Her name was Estella Marie, and her starry eyes, pale and serious face, and tall, slender figure were the only beautiful things about Estella Keed. Everything else—her clothing, her home, and her surroundings—was very plain. Her grandfather, who she lived with, was a miserly man despite being rumored to be wealthy.
He lived in a large and antique house, with hooded windows, in Mercer's Lane, and was a dealer in antiques and curios. And his popular sobriquet was Simon the Saver (Anglicè, miser).
He lived in a big old house with arched windows on Mercer's Lane and was a seller of antiques and curiosities. His well-known nickname was Simon the Saver (essentially, miser).
Stella was the only child of his only son, a clever musician, who had allied himself with a troupe of wandering minstrels, and married a Spaniard attached to the company, and who, when he followed his wife into the silent land, bequeathed his little girl to his father, beseeching him to overlook the estrangement of years, and befriend the orphan child. She inherited her name Estella from her Spanish mother, but they called her Molly in her new home—it was part of her discipline.
Stella was the only child of his only son, a talented musician who had teamed up with a group of traveling performers and married a Spaniard from the company. When he passed away, he left his little girl in his father's care, asking him to put aside their years of distance and take care of the orphaned child. She got her name Estella from her Spanish mother, but they called her Molly in her new home—it was part of her upbringing.
Simon Keed had accepted, and fulfilled the trust in his own peculiar way. That is to say, he had sheltered, fed, and clothed Estella, and after some years' primary instruction in a elementary school, had sent her to Miss Melford's to complete her studies.
Simon Keed had accepted and fulfilled the trust in his own unique way. In other words, he had sheltered, fed, and housed Estella, and after a few years of basic education in an elementary school, he had sent her to Miss Melford's to finish her studies.
Farther than this he had not gone, for she was totally[Pg 17] without a proper outfit. In summer her patched and faded print frocks presented a pathetic contrast to the pink and blue cambrics, and floral muslins, of the other girls; and in winter, when velvets and furs were in evidence, the contrast made by her coarse plain serge, and untrimmed cape of Irish frieze, was quite as strong; indeed, her plainness was more than Quakerish, it was Spartan, she was totally destitute of the knicknacks so dear to the girlish heart, and though she had grown used to looking at grapes like Reynard in the fable, I am sure she often felt the sting of her grandfather's needless, almost cruel, economy. This was evidenced by what was ever after spoken of by us girls as the garden-party episode.
Farther than this, he hadn’t gone, because she completely[Pg 17] lacked a proper outfit. In summer, her patched and faded print dresses were a sad contrast to the bright pink and blue fabrics and floral muslins of the other girls; and in winter, when everyone was wearing velvets and furs, the difference made by her plain, coarse serge and unadorned cape of Irish frieze was just as striking. In fact, her plainness was more than just modest; it was severe. She was entirely without the trinkets so cherished by young girls, and although she had become accustomed to envying what others had, I’m sure she often felt the sting of her grandfather's unnecessary, even harsh, frugality. This was exemplified by what we girls would always remember as the garden-party episode.
Near the old city was a quaint and pretty village, one famed in local history as having in "teacup," Georgian, times been honoured by a visit by Mrs. Hannah More, who described it as Arcadian.
Near the old city was a charming and beautiful village, known in local history for having been visited by Mrs. Hannah More during the Georgian era, who described it as idyllic.
It had a fine, well-timbered park, full of green hollows in which grew the "'rath primrose," and which harboured a large, Jacobean mansion, occupied, at the period of this story, by Dr. Tempest as a Boys' Preparatory School, and as Mrs. Tempest was an old friend of Miss Melford's, the senior pupils (both boarders and day scholars) were always invited to their annual garden- or breaking-up party, which was held in the lovely park.
It had a beautiful, well-wooded park, filled with lush valleys where the "'rath primrose" grew, and it housed a large Jacobean mansion. At the time of this story, Dr. Tempest used it as a Boys' Preparatory School. Since Mrs. Tempest was an old friend of Miss Melford's, the senior students (both boarders and day students) were always invited to their annual garden or end-of-term party, which took place in the lovely park.
Stella, as one of the senior girls, was duly invited; but no one deemed that she would accept the invitation, because her grandfather had been heard to say that education was one thing, and frivolity another.
Stella, as one of the senior girls, was definitely invited; but no one thought she would actually accept the invitation, since her grandfather was heard saying that education was one thing and silliness was another.
"I suppose you won't go to the party," said impulsive Ivy Davis, and Estella had answered with a darkened face:
"I guess you aren't going to the party," said impulsive Ivy Davis, and Estella replied with a scowling expression:
"I cannot say. When I'm not here I have to stay in that gloomy old house, like a mouse in its hole. But if I can go anyhow, Ivy, I shall, you may depend upon that."
"I can't say. When I'm not here, I have to stay in that dreary old house, like a mouse in its hole. But if I can go at all, Ivy, I will, you can count on that."
Then we heard no more about the matter until the eventful day, when, to our surprise, Estella presented herself with the other day scholars, in readiness to go.
Then we didn't hear anything more about it until that significant day when, to our surprise, Estella showed up with the other day students, ready to leave.
[Pg 18]"Look, Gloria, look," said Ivy, in a loud whisper, as we filed through the hall, "Stella's actually managed to come, and to make herself presentable. However did she do it?"
[Pg 18]"Look, Gloria, look," whispered Ivy loudly as we walked through the hall, "Stella actually made it and managed to look good. How did she pull that off?"
"Hush," I whispered back, but, all the same, I also marvelled at the girl's appearance.
"Hush," I whispered back, but I couldn't help but admire the girl's appearance.
Her heliotrope and white muslin skirt was somewhat faded, it was true, but still, it was good material, and was pretty. The same could be said of her cream blouse. The marvel and the mystery lay in hat, necklet, and shoes.
Her heliotrope and white muslin skirt was a bit faded, it's true, but it was still good quality and looked nice. The same was true for her cream blouse. The wonder and intrigue were in her hat, necklace, and shoes.
The hat was of burnt straw, broad brimmed, low crowned, and of the previous summer's fashion. It was simply trimmed with a garland or band of dull black silk, and large choux of the same, all of which might have been fresher; but in front was an antique brooch, or buckle, of pale pink coral and gold, which was at once beautiful and curiously inconsistent with the rest of the costume. Round Estella's throat was a lovely gold and coral necklace, and her small, worn shoes boasted coral and gold buckles. She had got a coral set from somewhere, where and how we all wondered.
The hat was made of burnt straw, had a wide brim, a low crown, and was from last summer's style. It was simply adorned with a dull black silk band and large black rosettes, which could have looked fresher; but in the front was an antique brooch or buckle made of pale pink coral and gold, which was both beautiful and oddly mismatched with the rest of the outfit. Around Estella's neck was a lovely gold and coral necklace, and her small, worn shoes had coral and gold buckles. She had gotten a coral set from somewhere, and we all wondered where and how.
Even Miss Melford was astonished and impressed by Estella's unwonted splendour, for touching the necklet, I overheard her say:
Even Miss Melford was amazed and impressed by Estella's unusual beauty, as she touched the necklace and I overheard her say:
"Very pretty, my dear! Your grandfather, I presume, gave you the set? Very kind of him!"
"Very pretty, my dear! Your grandfather, I assume, gave you the set? That was very kind of him!"
Stella, with a flushed face, replied:
Stella, her cheeks flushed, replied:
"He did not give it, ma'am," and the matter dropped.
"He didn't give it, ma'am," and the matter ended there.
Miss Melford and I presumed that Mr. Keed had simply lent his grand-daughter the articles—which likely enough belonged to his stock of antiquities—for the day.
Miss Melford and I assumed that Mr. Keed had just lent his granddaughter the items—which probably belonged to his collection of antiques—for the day.
It was a delightful fête—one of those bright and happy days which are shining milestones along the road of life. The peacocks strutted about on the terrace and made us laugh when they spread out their tails. We ate strawberries and cream under the elms, played all kinds of outdoor games on the greensward, and when we were tired rested in the cool, pot-pourri scented parlours.
It was a wonderful party—one of those bright and happy days that stand out as shining markers along the journey of life. The peacocks flaunted their feathers on the terrace, making us laugh when they spread their tails. We enjoyed strawberries and cream under the elm trees, played all sorts of outdoor games on the lawn, and when we got tired, we relaxed in the cool, potpourri-scented rooms.
I am of opinion that Estella enjoyed herself as much as[Pg 19] any of us, though she became strangely quiet and downcast on our way home. But, as Ivy truly remarked, it was not to be wondered at; the fairy palace was left behind, and the rôle of Cinderella awaited her on the morrow.
I believe Estella had as much fun as[Pg 19] any of us, even though she became oddly quiet and sad on our way home. But, as Ivy pointed out, it wasn’t surprising; the fairy palace was behind her, and the role of Cinderella awaited her the next day.
Upon the day succeeding the party, we broke up. I went home to spend the vacation with my uncle and aunt, and when I returned to school I found as usual, on reassembling, that there were a few vacant places, amongst them that of Estella Keed. I wondered how this was, though I did not presume to question Miss Melford on the subject; but one autumn morning, when passing through Mercer's Lane, I came across Estella. She looked shabby and disconsolate, in her faded gown and worn headgear, and I asked her if she had been unwell.
After the party, we all went our separate ways. I headed home to spend the vacation with my uncle and aunt, and when I returned to school, I noticed as usual that there were some empty spots, including Estella Keed's. I wondered what had happened, but I didn't feel comfortable asking Miss Melford about it. However, one autumn morning while walking through Mercer's Lane, I ran into Estella. She looked poorly and sad in her old dress and worn-out hat, so I asked her if she had been sick.
"Oh dear no," was the response, "only very dull. I never go anywhere, or see any one—how can I help being so? I am only Molly now. No one calls me by my beautiful mother's name, Estella. I want to learn to be a typewriter, or something, and go and live in a big city, but grandpa says I must wait, and then he'll see about it! I detest this horrid lane!" she added passionately.
"Oh no," came the reply, "it's just really boring. I never go anywhere or see anyone—how can I help it? I'm just Molly now. Nobody calls me by my beautiful mom's name, Estella. I want to learn to be a typist or something and move to a big city, but grandpa says I have to wait, and then he'll think about it! I hate this awful lane!" she added passionately.
I looked down the long, mediæval street, with its gabled houses, and then at the old church tower (round which the birds were circling in the distance), and replied with truth that it was picturesque, and carried one back into the storied past.
I looked down the long, medieval street with its gabled houses, then at the old church tower (where the birds were circling in the distance), and honestly replied that it was picturesque and took one back to a storied past.
"I am tired of the past—it's all past at ours—the jewels have been worn by dead women, the old china, and bric-à-brac, has stood in empty houses! It's all of the dead and gone. So is the house, all the rooms are old. I should like to live in a new house."
"I’m done with the past—it’s all behind us—the jewels have been worn by women who are long gone, the old china and knickknacks have sat in empty houses! It’s all about things that are dead and buried. The house feels the same, all the rooms are outdated. I want to live in a new house."
"Perhaps you want a change?" I said. "Why don't you come back to school?"
"Maybe you're looking for a change?" I said. "Why not come back to school?"
She shook her head, and glanced away from me—up at the old Gothic church tower, and then said hurriedly:
She shook her head and looked away from me—up at the old Gothic church tower—and then said quickly:
"I must hurry on now, Gloria—I am wanted—at home."
"I need to hurry now, Gloria—I’m needed—at home."
One December evening not long after, during Miss Melford's hour with us, at recreation, she said:
One December evening not long after, during Miss Melford's time with us at play, she said:
[Pg 20]"Young ladies, you will be pleased to hear that your old schoolmate, Estella Keed, returns to us to-morrow."
[Pg 20]"Ladies, you'll be happy to know that your former classmate, Estella Keed, is coming back to us tomorrow."
On the morrow Estella came, but how different was she from the old and the former Estella!
On the next day, Estella arrived, but she was so different from the old Estella and the one I used to know!
She wore a suitable and becoming costume of royal blue, and was a beautiful and pleasant looking girl! Her own natural graces had their own proper setting. It seemed indeed as if all things had become new to her, as if she lived and breathed in a fresher and fairer world than of yore!
She wore a fitting and attractive outfit in royal blue, and she was a beautiful and pleasant-looking girl! Her natural charm had the perfect backdrop. It really felt like everything had been renewed for her, as if she lived and breathed in a brighter and better world than before!
Perhaps because I had been sympathetic in the hour of trouble, she attached herself to me, and one day, during recess, she told me why she had been temporarily withdrawn from school.
Perhaps because I had been supportive during her tough time, she connected with me, and one day, during recess, she explained why she had been temporarily pulled out of school.
"Gloria," she said, "grandfather never gave me his permission to go to the garden-party—indeed, I never asked for it, for I was quite sure that he would not give it.
"Gloria," she said, "Grandpa never gave me his permission to go to the garden party—actually, I never asked for it because I was pretty sure he wouldn't agree."
"But I meant to go all the same, and persuaded Mrs. Mansfield, the housekeeper, to help me. She it was who altered and did up an old gown of mother's for me to wear. But without the coral set I should not have been able to go; for, as you know, I had no adornments. I'd often seen them when on sale and wished for them; but I knew that they would neither be given nor lent for the party.
"But I really wanted to go anyway, and I convinced Mrs. Mansfield, the housekeeper, to help me. She was the one who altered and fixed up an old dress of my mother's for me to wear. But without the coral set, I wouldn’t have been able to go; because, as you know, I had no jewelry. I'd often seen them on sale and wished I could have them; but I knew that they wouldn’t be given or lent to me for the party."
"Then Fate, as it seemed, befriended me; my grandfather had to go to London about some curios on the date fixed for the party, and I determined to borrow the set and make myself look presentable. All I had to do was to go to the window and take them out of their satin-lined case.
"Then, it seemed like fate was on my side; my grandfather had to go to London on the day of the party for some antiques, and I decided to borrow the set to make myself look good. All I had to do was go to the window and take them out of their satin-lined case."
"I hoped to replace them before my grandfather returned from town, but when I got home from the fête I found that he had returned by an earlier and quicker train than he himself had expected to. He looked at me from head to foot, then touched the necklace and the clasp, and demanded of me sternly where I had been.
"I wanted to change out of them before my grandfather got back from town, but when I got home from the party, I discovered that he had taken an earlier and faster train than he thought he would. He looked me over from head to toe, then touched the necklace and the clasp, and firmly asked me where I had been."
"I was tongue-tied for a few moments, and then I blurted out the truth:
"I was speechless for a moment, and then I spilled the truth:"
[Pg 21]"'Grandfather,' I said, 'I've been to Dr. Tempest's garden-party as one of Miss Melford's senior girls, and as I didn't want to be different from the other girls I borrowed the coral set for the day. They are not hurt in the least.'
[Pg 21]"'Grandpa,' I said, 'I went to Dr. Tempest's garden party as one of Miss Melford's senior girls, and since I didn't want to stand out from the other girls, I borrowed the coral set for the day. They're totally fine.'
"The room seemed going round with me as I spoke, even the dutch cheese on the supper table seemed to be bobbing up and down.
"The room felt like it was spinning with me as I talked, even the Dutch cheese on the dinner table seemed to be bouncing up and down."
"At last my grandfather spoke:
"Finally, my grandfather spoke:"
"'Take the set off and give them to me,' he said shortly.
"'Take the set off and give it to me,' he said curtly."
"I yielded up the treasures with trembling hands, and when I had done so he told me I should not return to school, and then added:
"I handed over the treasures with shaking hands, and once I finished, he told me I wouldn’t be going back to school, and then added:
"'Go to your room and don't let me hear of this affair again. I fear you are as fond of finery as your mother was.'
"'Go to your room and don't let me hear about this again. I'm afraid you care for fancy things just like your mother did.'"
"You know the rest. I did not return to Miss Melford's, and I should not have been here now but for Dr. Saunders. Soon after the garden-party my grandfather was taken ill, and the doctor had to be called in. I think he must have taken pity on me, and must have spoken to my grandfather about me. Anyhow, my grandfather called me to his bedside one day, and told me that he knew that he could not live many years longer, and that all he wanted was to leave me able—after he was gone—to live a good and useful life without want, and that if he had been too saving in the past, it was all that my future should be provided for. There was a strange tenderness in his voice. Strange at least it seemed to me, for I had never heard it there before, and I put my face down upon the pillow beside him and cried. He took my hand in his, and the silence was more full of hope and promise than any words of either could have been. I waited upon him after that, and he seemed to like to have me about him, and when he got better he told me that he wished me to return to school and to make the best use of my opportunities while I had them. He told me that he had decided to make me an allowance for dress, and that he hoped that I should so use it as to[Pg 22] give him proof before he died that I could be trusted to deal wisely with all that he might have to leave."
"You know the rest. I didn’t go back to Miss Melford’s, and I wouldn’t be here now if it weren’t for Dr. Saunders. Shortly after the garden party, my grandfather fell ill, and the doctor had to be called. I think he must have felt sorry for me and talked to my grandfather about me. Anyway, my grandfather called me to his bedside one day and told me he knew he wouldn’t live many more years. All he wanted was to make sure I could lead a good and useful life without struggling after he was gone. He said that if he had been too frugal in the past, it was to ensure I was taken care of in the future. There was a strange tenderness in his voice—at least it felt strange to me, since I had never heard it there before. I put my face down on the pillow next to him and cried. He took my hand in his, and the silence was filled with more hope and promise than any words from either of us could have expressed. After that, I cared for him, and he seemed to appreciate having me around. When he got better, he told me he wanted me to go back to school and make the most of my opportunities while I could. He also said he had decided to give me an allowance for clothes and hoped I would use it wisely to[Pg 22] show him that I could be trusted with anything he might leave behind."
Estella remained at school until I left, and the last time I saw her there she was wearing the red coral set which had estranged her from her grandfather as a token of reconciliation; and she told me that the old man's hands trembled in giving them to her, even more than hers did in giving them up, as he said to her with tears in his eyes and voice:—
Estella stayed at school until I graduated, and the last time I saw her there, she was wearing the red coral set that had caused a rift with her grandfather as a gesture of reconciliation; she told me that the old man’s hands shook more when he gave them to her than hers did when she accepted them, as he said to her with tears in his eyes and a shaky voice:—
"All that I have is thine."
"Everything I own is yours."
III.—MAURA: THE MUNIFICENT.
I.
Reduce Waste, Want Less.
Maura was the most popular girl in the school. She would have been envied if she had not been so much loved. The reason was that she was amiable as well as pretty, she had plenty of pocket-money, and was generous to a fault. If a girl had lost, or mislaid, her gloves, Maura would instantly say, "Oh, don't make a fuss, go to my glove-box and take a pair." Or if a pupil's stock of pin-money ran out before the end of the quarter, she would slip a few shillings into her hand, merrily whispering:
Maura was the most popular girl in school. She would have been envied if she weren't so well-liked. The reason was that she was not only pretty but also friendly, had plenty of spending money, and was incredibly generous. If a girl lost or misplaced her gloves, Maura would immediately say, "Oh, don't worry about it, go to my glove box and take a pair." Or if a classmate ran out of pocket money before the end of the term, she'd slip a few coins into her hand, cheerfully whispering:
There's either a solution, or there isn't; "I've found one."
Maura was heiress of Whichello-Towers, in the north, with the broad lands appertaining. She was an orphan, her nearest relative being her uncle, a banker, who was her guardian, and somewhat anxious about his charge. So anxious indeed that he sometimes curtailed her allowance, in order to teach her prudence.
Maura was the heiress of Whichello-Towers in the north, along with the extensive lands that came with it. She was an orphan, with her closest relative being her uncle, a banker, who was her guardian and a bit worried about her well-being. He was so concerned that he sometimes reduced her allowance to teach her how to be more careful with money.
[Pg 23]"Maura, my dear, waste is wicked even in the wealthy; you need wisdom as well as wealth," said Miss Melford to her one day. And indeed she did, for sometimes the articles she bought for others were singularly extravagant and inappropriate.
[Pg 23]"Maura, sweetheart, being wasteful is wrong even for the rich; you need smart choices along with your money," Miss Melford told her one day. And she really did, because sometimes the things Maura bought for others were oddly extravagant and not suitable at all.
When Selina, the rosy-cheeked cook, was married from the school, the teachers and pupils naturally gave her wedding presents. My gift took the form of a teapot, Margot's of a dozen of fine linen handkerchiefs, and the others (with the exception of Maura) of things useful to a country gardener's wife.
When Selina, the rosy-cheeked cook, got married from the school, the teachers and students naturally gave her wedding gifts. I gifted her a teapot, Margot gave her a dozen fine linen handkerchiefs, and the others (except for Maura) gave practical items for a country gardener's wife.
Maura bought a dress of heliotrope silk, elaborately trimmed with white lace, and as the bride truly observed, "Fit for a princess."
Maura bought a heliotrope silk dress, beautifully trimmed with white lace, and as the bride rightly noted, "Fit for a princess."
But the heiress of Whichello had a lodging in all our hearts, and when I, one midwinter morning, saw her distraught with a troubled look in her soft brown eyes, I was grieved, and begged her to confide in me.
But the heiress of Whichello had a place in all our hearts, and when I, one winter morning, saw her upset with a troubled look in her soft brown eyes, I felt sad and asked her to share her concerns with me.
"If I do, you cannot help me, Gloria," said Maura. "The fact is, I'm short of money."
"If I do, you can’t help me, Gloria," said Maura. "The truth is, I'm low on cash."
"Not an unusual state of affairs," rose to my lips, but the words changed as I uttered them.
"Not an unusual situation," came to my lips, but the words changed as I spoke them.
"Poor Maura! Surely you have a little left?"
"Poor Maura! Surely you have a bit left?"
"Only these," and she drew out two shillings.
"Only these," she said, pulling out two shillings.
"Well, you must draw on my little bank, until your uncle sends your next remittance," was my reply.
"Well, you can use my small bank until your uncle sends your next payment," was my reply.
"It isn't any use. Gloria, you are nice, and sweet, but your money would only be a drop in the ocean! I'm not to have any money all next quarter. This letter came this morning. Read it."
"It’s pointless. Gloria, you’re kind and sweet, but your money would just be a drop in the bucket! I won’t have any money for the whole next quarter. This letter came this morning. Read it."
I did. It was a letter from Maura's guardian, who informed her that he desired to give her an object lesson in thrift, and, therefore, would hold her next remittance—which had already been anticipated—over. He also intimated that any applications to him would be useless.
I did. It was a letter from Maura's guardian, who told her that he wanted to teach her a lesson about saving money, and therefore, he would be holding her next payment—which had already been expected. He also mentioned that any requests to him would be pointless.
"Well, things might be worse," was my comment, as I returned the letter. "You must let me be your banker[Pg 24] and must economise, and be prudent till the next cheque arrives."
"Well, it could be worse," I said as I handed back the letter. "You need to let me manage your money[Pg 24] and you must save and be careful until the next check comes."
"Yes, I will—but——"
"Yeah, I will—but——"
"But what, Maura?"
"But what is it, Maura?"
"I'm in debt—dreadfully in debt. See."
"I'm in debt—seriously in debt. Look."
With this she drew some papers from her pocket, and handed them to me.
With this, she took some papers out of her pocket and handed them to me.
One by one I looked them over. The first was a coal dealer's bill for a fairly large load of coal.
One by one I checked them out. The first was a bill from a coal dealer for a pretty big load of coal.
"That," said Maura, "was for old Mrs. Grant, in Black-Cross Buildings. She was so cold, it made me quite creepy to look at her."
"That," Maura said, "was for old Mrs. Grant in Black-Cross Buildings. She was so cold, it gave me the chills just to look at her."
I opened another. This was from a firm of motor-car and cycle dealers, and was the balance due upon a lady's cycle. I was perplexed.
I opened another one. This was from a car and motorcycle dealership, and it was the remaining amount owed on a woman's bicycle. I was confused.
"Why, you said you never intended to cycle," I said, with amazement, "and now you have bought this Peerless bicycle!"
"Why, you said you never planned to bike," I said, amazed, "and now you’ve bought this Peerless bicycle!"
"Yes, but it was not for myself," she said, "I gave it to Meg Morrison to ride to and from her work in the City! Trams and 'buses don't run to Kersley, and it was a terrible walk for the poor girl."
"Yes, but it wasn't for me," she said, "I gave it to Meg Morrison to commute to and from her job in the City! Trams and buses don't go to Kersley, and it was a really tough walk for the poor girl."
"Could not Meg have bought one on the instalment system for herself?"
"Couldn't Meg have bought one on the installment plan for herself?"
"Why, Gloria, how mean you are! She has seven brothers and sisters, and four of them are growing boys, with appetites! The butcher and baker claim just all she earns."
"Why, Gloria, how cruel you are! She has seven siblings, and four of them are growing boys with big appetites! The butcher and baker take almost all the money she makes."
I opened the third yellow envelope, and was surprised to see a bill with: To Joseph Greenaway, Furniture Dealer, one child's mahogany cot £1 10s, upon it.
I opened the third yellow envelope and was surprised to see a bill that read: To Joseph Greenaway, Furniture Dealer, one child's mahogany cot £1 10s.
"Maura," I cried, "this is the climax. Why ever did you buy a baby's cot—and how came Mr. Greenaway to trust you? You are only a minor—an infant in law!"
"Maura," I exclaimed, "this is the peak. Why on earth did you buy a crib—and how did Mr. Greenaway trust you? You're just a minor—basically a child legally!"
"Oh, do stop," said Maura; "you're like Hermione or Rosalind, or—somebody—who put on a barrister's gown in the play——"
"Oh, come on," said Maura; "you're like Hermione or Rosalind, or—someone—who wore a barrister's gown in the play——"
"Portia, I suppose you mean?"
"Portia, is that what you mean?"
[Pg 25]"Yes, Portia. Mr. Greenaway let me have the cot because I once bought a little blue chair from him, for Selina's baby, for which I paid cash down."
[Pg 25]"Yes, Portia. Mr. Greenaway let me have the crib because I once bought a little blue chair from him, for Selina's baby, and I paid cash upfront."
It is impossible to describe the triumphant manner in which she uttered "cash down," it was as if she had said, I paid the national debt.
It’s impossible to capture the triumphant way she said “cash down”; it was like she declared, I paid off the national debt.
"Now," she proceeded, "I'll tell you why I bought it—I was one day passing a weaver's house in Revel Lane, when I saw a young woman crying bitterly but silently at the bottom of one of the long entries or passages. 'I fear you are in trouble' I said. 'Is any one ill?'
"Now," she continued, "I'll explain why I bought it—I was walking past a weaver's house on Revel Lane one day when I saw a young woman quietly crying at the end of one of the long hallways. 'I think you might be in trouble,' I said. 'Is someone sick?'"
"She shook her head. She couldn't speak for a moment, then whispered:
"She shook her head. She couldn't speak for a moment, then whispered:
"'Daisie's cot has followed the loom!'
"'Daisie's bed has followed the loom!'"
"I asked her what following the loom meant.
"I asked her what it meant to follow the loom."
"'O young lady,' she replied, 'the weaver's trade has been mortle bad lately, and last week I sold Daisie's cot for the rent—and when the broker took it up I thought my heart would break; but hearts don't break, missie, they just go on achin'.'
"'Oh young lady,' she replied, 'the weaver's trade has been really bad lately, and last week I sold Daisy's cottage for the rent—and when the broker took it away, I thought my heart would break; but hearts don't break, miss, they just keep aching.'"
"Daisie was her only child, and the cot was a carved one, an heirloom in which several generations of the family had slept!
"Daisie was her only child, and the crib was a beautifully carved heirloom that had been used by several generations of the family!"
"I had only a florin in my purse, but I gave her that, took her name and address and walked on.
"I only had a florin in my wallet, but I gave it to her, took down her name and address, and continued on my way."
"But the woman haunted me. All the rest of the day I seemed to see her weeping in the long, grey street, and to hear her sobbing above the sound of the music in the music-room, and when I woke up in the middle of the night, I thought I would go to Mr. Greenaway the next day, and ask him to let me have a cot, and I'd pay him out of my next quarter's pocket-money. The very next day he sent the crib—'From an unknown friend.' That's all, Gloria! Now, what shall I do?"
"But the woman kept haunting me. All day long, I felt like I could see her crying on the long, gray street, and I could hear her sobbing over the music in the music room. When I woke up in the middle of the night, I decided I would go to Mr. Greenaway the next day and ask him for a crib, promising to pay him with my next allowance. The very next day, he sent the crib—'From an unknown friend.' That's it, Gloria! So, what should I do?"
"Go and tell Miss Melford all about it," said I. "Come, now."
"Go and tell Miss Melford everything about it," I said. "Come on, now."
Maura shrank from the ordeal, but in the end I persuaded[Pg 26] her to accompany me to the cedar parlour, where the Lady Principal was writing.
Maura hesitated at the thought of it, but in the end, I convinced[Pg 26] her to join me in the cedar lounge, where the Lady Principal was writing.
A wood fire burned cheerily on the white marble hearth, and the winter sunlight fell brightly on the flower-stand full of flowers—amidst which the piping bullfinch, Puffball, hopped about.
A cozy wood fire crackled on the white marble hearth, and the winter sunlight streamed brightly onto the flower stand filled with blossoms—among which the chirpy bullfinch, Puffball, hopped around.
Miss Melford, with her satin-brown hair, and golden-brown silk dress, was a pleasant figure to look upon as she put down her pen, and said sweetly:
Miss Melford, with her silky brown hair and her golden-brown silk dress, was a lovely sight as she set down her pen and said warmly:
"Well, girls, what is it?"
"Well, girls, what's up?"
Maura drew back and was silent, but I was spokeswoman for her; and when I concluded my story there was silence for a few moments.
Maura pulled back and stayed quiet, but I spoke for her; and when I finished my story, there was a pause for a few moments.
Then Miss Melford rose, and putting an arm round Maura's shoulders, gravely, but at the same time tenderly, in her own sweet way, pointed out the moral of the situation, and then added:
Then Miss Melford stood up and put an arm around Maura's shoulders, seriously yet gently, in her own sweet way, highlighted the lesson of the situation, and then added:
"You shall accompany me to see the people who have generously (if unwisely) allowed you to have the goods, and I will explain matters, and request them to wait."
"You will come with me to meet the people who have generously (if not wisely) let you have the goods, and I will explain the situation and ask them to be patient."
Maura was a quiet, subdued girl for a time after this, but a few days later she knocked timidly at Miss Melford's door. Miss Melford was alone, and bade her enter. Once in the room Maura hesitated, and then said:
Maura was a quiet, subdued girl for a while after this, but a few days later she knocked gently at Miss Melford's door. Miss Melford was alone and invited her in. Once in the room, Maura hesitated and then said:
"Please, Miss Melford, may I ask a favour?"
"Could I ask a favor, Miss Melford?"
"Certainly, my dear! What is it?"
"Sure thing, my friend! What’s up?"
"If I can find any right and honourable way of earning the money to pay the bills with, may I do so?"
"If I can find any fair and honorable way to make the money to pay the bills, may I do that?"
"Assuredly," said Miss Melford, "if you will submit your plan to my approval; but, Maura, I am afraid you will find it is harder to earn money than you think."
"Definitely," said Miss Melford, "if you want to show me your plan for approval; but, Maura, I'm afraid you'll find that making money is tougher than you expect."
"Oh yes, I know money is hard to get, and very, very easy to spend. What a queer world it is!" was Maura's comment, as she left the room.
"Oh yes, I know money is hard to come by, and super easy to spend. What a strange world it is!" was Maura's comment as she left the room.
II.
The Masquerade Ball.
There was to be a Children's Fancy Dress Ball—a Bal Masqué, to which all Miss Melford's senior pupils were going, and little else was talked of weeks before the great event was due!
There was going to be a Children's Fancy Dress Ball—a Masquerade, and all of Miss Melford's senior students were going, and that was all anyone talked about weeks before the big event!
Margot was to go as Evangeline, and I was to be Priscilla the Puritan Maiden, but none of us knew in what character Maura Merle was to appear. It was kept secret.
Margot was set to go as Evangeline, and I was going to be Priscilla the Puritan Maiden, but none of us knew what character Maura Merle would show up as. It was a secret.
Knowing the state of her finances, both Miss Melford and the girls offered to provide her costume, but she gratefully and firmly rejected both proposals, saying that she had made arrangements for a dress, and that it would be a surprise.
Knowing her financial situation, Miss Melford and the girls offered to provide her costume, but she gratefully and firmly declined both offers, saying that she had already arranged for a dress, and that it would be a surprise.
And indeed it was, for when we all assembled in the white drawing-room, in readiness for our escort to the Town Hall, Maura was what newspapers style "the cynosure of all eyes."
And indeed it was, because when we all gathered in the white drawing-room, ready for our escort to the Town Hall, Maura was what newspapers call "the center of attention."
She wore a frock of pale blue silk! and all over it in golden letters were the words: "Sweets from Fairyland."
She wore a light blue silk dress, and all over it in gold letters were the words: "Sweets from Fairyland."
Her waving golden hair was adorned by a small, white satin, Trigon hat, ornamented with a blue band, on which were the words: "Fairy Queen."
Her flowing golden hair was topped with a small white satin Trigon hat, decorated with a blue band that read: "Fairy Queen."
From her waist depended an elaborate bonbonnière, her sash was dotted all over with imitation confections of various kinds, her blue satin shoes had rosettes of tiny bonbons, and her domino suggested chocolate cream.
From her waist hung a fancy candy box, her sash was covered in fake sweets of all sorts, her blue satin shoes had small candy rosettes, and her mask looked like chocolate cream.
There were of course loud exclamations of—"What does this mean, Maura?"
There were definitely loud shouts of—"What does this mean, Maura?"
"Why, you are Fairy Queen, like the Fairyland Confectioner's Company's advertisements!" but all Maura said was:
"Wow, you’re like the Fairy Queen from those ads for the Fairyland Confectioner's Company!" But all Maura said was:
"Girls, Miss Melford knows all about it, and approves."
"Girls, Miss Melford knows all about it and is on board."
At this juncture, Miss Melford's voice was heard saying: "Follow me, my dears," and we all filed out of the room, and down the stairs to the carriages in waiting. The Town Hall[Pg 28] was beautifully decorated, and the costumes were delightful. There were cavaliers, sweeps, princesses, and beggar-maids, but no one attracted more notice than Fairy Queen, who instead of dancing glided about amongst the company, offering fondants and caramels from her big bonbonnière.
At that moment, Miss Melford's voice was heard saying, "Follow me, my dears," and we all filed out of the room and down the stairs to the waiting carriages. The Town Hall[Pg 28] was beautifully decorated, and the costumes were delightful. There were knights, chimney sweeps, princesses, and beggar-maids, but no one drew more attention than the Fairy Queen, who, instead of dancing, glided around the company, offering chocolates and caramels from her large candy box.
The young guests laughed as they ate the sweetmeats, and rallied her upon the character she had chosen.
The young guests laughed as they enjoyed the treats and teased her about the character she had picked.
"Why have you left Fairyland?" asked a musketeer, and Fairy Queen replied:
"Why did you leave Fairyland?" asked a musketeer, and the Fairy Queen replied:
"Because I want you all to have fairy fare."
"Because I want all of you to have a magical experience."
"Won't you dance, Fairy Queen?" asked Bonnie Prince Charlie, persuasively, but Fairy Queen curtsied, and answered:
"Would you dance, Fairy Queen?" asked Bonnie Prince Charlie, trying to convince her, but Fairy Queen curtsied and replied:
"I pray you excuse me, I'm on duty for the Company in Wayverne Square."
"I hope you can forgive me, I'm on duty for the Company in Wayverne Square."
I guessed that there was something behind all this, and the sequel proved my conjecture true.
I suspected there was something behind all this, and the follow-up proved my guess right.
For when the Bal Masqué was a golden memory, Maura came to me with a little bundle of receipted bills in her hand, saying:
For when the Bal Masqué was just a fond memory, Maura came to me with a small bundle of paid bills in her hand, saying:
"Look, Gloria, "Fairy Queen" paid these. I was with Ivy in a confectioner's one day when the mistress told us that a member of the newly started firm of sweetmeat manufacturers, who traded as the Fairyland Company, had said that he wished he had a daughter who could go to the ball as Fairy Queen, and exploit his goods.
"Look, Gloria, 'Fairy Queen' paid these. I was with Ivy at a candy shop one day when the owner told us that a guy from the new sweet maker, who went by the Fairyland Company, said he wished he had a daughter who could go to the ball as Fairy Queen and promote his products."
"I thought to myself: 'Well, Maura Merle could do it,' and I went to the Company and offered to undertake the duty, subject, of course, to Miss Melford's permission.
"I thought to myself, 'Well, Maura Merle could do it,' so I went to the Company and offered to take on the task, of course, with Miss Melford's approval."
"They said they would give me a handsome sum, and provide the dress, and I wrote to Uncle Felix, and begged him to let me have his sanction.
"They said they would pay me a good amount and provide the dress, so I wrote to Uncle Felix and asked him for his approval."
"His answer was: 'The money will be honestly earned, earn it.'
"His answer was: 'The money will be honestly earned, so earn it.'"
"So I did! The Company were much pleased with me, and here are the receipted bills. I need hardly tell you how much I enjoyed being what a newsboy in the street called me, 'The Little Chocolate Girl!'"
"So I did! The Company was really pleased with me, and here are the receipted bills. I hardly need to tell you how much I enjoyed being what a newsboy in the street called me, 'The Little Chocolate Girl!'"
IV.—MARGOT: THE MARTYR.
I.
At School.
"Mademoiselle Margot, Professor Revere's daughter, who has come to share your English studies, girls," said Miss Melford, presenting a tall, clear-complexioned, sweet-faced girl one May morning on the opening of school.
"Mademoiselle Margot, Professor Revere's daughter, who has come to join your English studies, girls," said Miss Melford, introducing a tall, fair-skinned, sweet-faced girl on a May morning at the start of school.
The new-comer bowed gracefully, and then took a vacant seat next to me, and we all took good-natured notice of her, for her black frock was worn for her newly lost mother, and her father, our popular French master, was an exile, who for a supposed political offence had forfeited his estate, near La Ville Sonnante, as the old city of Avignon is often called. Margot would have been une grande demoiselle in her own country had not monsieur fallen under the displeasure of a powerful cabinet minister during a change of régime, and Miss Melford's girls were of opinion that the position would have suited her, and she the position.
The newcomer bowed gracefully and then took an empty seat next to me. We all noticed her kindly because her black dress was in honor of her recently lost mother, and her father, our well-liked French teacher, was in exile because of a supposed political crime that cost him his estate near La Ville Sonnante, which is what people often call the old city of Avignon. Margot would have been une grande demoiselle in her own country if her father hadn’t fallen out of favor with a powerful cabinet minister during a change of régime, and Miss Melford's girls believed that the role would have suited her, and she would have suited the role.
Mademoiselle Margot soon interested us all, not only in herself, but in her antecedents and prospects. She was never tired of talking of her old associations, and that with an enthusiasm that aroused our sympathy and inspired our hopes.
Mademoiselle Margot quickly captivated all of us, not just with her own personality, but also with her background and future. She never grew tired of discussing her past connections, and her enthusiasm sparked our sympathy and fueled our hopes.
"Picture to yourself," she would say, "Mon Désir on a summer's day, the lawns spreading out their lovely carpet for the feet, the trees waving their glorious foliage overhead, the birds singing in the branches, the bees humming in the parterre, and the water plashing in the fountains. Maman loved it, as I did, and the country people loved us as we loved them. Maman used to say, 'A little sunshine, a little love, a little self-denial, that is life.' Even had we been poor there, walked instead of ridden, ate brown bread in lieu of white, we should have been amongst our own people. But now——"
"Just imagine," she would say, "Mon Désir on a summer day, the lawns spreading out their beautiful carpet for our feet, the trees swaying with their stunning leaves overhead, the birds singing in the branches, the bees buzzing in the flowerbeds, and the water splashing in the fountains. Maman loved it, just like I did, and the local people cared for us as we cared for them. Maman used to say, 'A little sunshine, a little love, a little selflessness, that is life.' Even if we had been poor there, walking instead of riding, eating brown bread instead of white, we would have still felt at home among our own kind. But now——"
[Pg 30]Then we would all crowd round her and spin romances about the Prince Charming who would come her way, and present her with Mon Désir, with all its dear delights, and with it—his own hand.
[Pg 30]Then we would all gather around her and create stories about the Prince Charming who would cross her path, bringing her Mon Désir, along with all its beloved treasures, and along with that—his own hand.
Margot's failing was a too sensitive pride. She was proud both of and for the professor. She could not forget that he was, as she would say, un grand gentilhomme, that his ancestors had fought with Bayard and Turenne, had been gentlemen-in-waiting to kings, had wedded women who were ladies of the court.
Margot's downfall was her overly sensitive pride. She was proud of the professor and for him. She couldn't forget that he was, as she would put it, un grand gentilhomme, that his ancestors had fought alongside Bayard and Turenne, had served as gentlemen-in-waiting to kings, and had married women who were ladies of the court.
I discovered this slight fault of my darling's on one occasion in this way: as we girls were going our usual noonday walk, we came to a large, red-brick house, standing alone in its own grounds; it was not a cottage of gentility, but a place which an estate agent would have described as a desirable mansion. Everything about it, mutely, but eloquently, said money. Big glass-houses, big coach-houses, big plate glass windows, spacious gardens, trim lawns, etc., etc., etc.
I found this small flaw in my darling one day like this: as we girls were taking our usual afternoon walk, we passed by a large, red-brick house standing alone on its own land; it wasn't an upscale cottage, but a place that a real estate agent would call a desirable mansion. Everything about it, silently but clearly, screamed money. Large greenhouses, big stables, huge plate glass windows, spacious gardens, well-kept lawns, and so on.
As the school filed past, an elaborate barouche drew up to the iron gateway, and a lady, who was about entering it, stared at our party, and then looked keenly at Margot. She was a pretty woman, blonde, with a mass of fluffy, honey-coloured hair, and a cold, pale blue pair of eyes. Her costume was of smooth, blue-grey cloth, the flowing cloak lined with ermine, and her hat a marvel of millinery; indeed, she presented a striking contrast to the professor's daughter in her plain, neat black coat and frock, and small toque, with its trimming of white narcissi, and I cannot say that I was favourably impressed by the unknown, she was far too cold and purse-proud looking to please me.
As the students walked by, a fancy carriage pulled up to the iron gate, and a lady who was about to get in stared at our group, then studied Margot closely. She was an attractive woman, blonde, with a mass of soft, honey-colored hair, and cold, pale blue eyes. Her outfit was made of sleek blue-gray fabric, with a flowing cloak lined with ermine, and her hat was a stunning piece of fashion; she was definitely a striking contrast to the professor's daughter, who wore a simple, neat black coat and dress, topped with a small hat adorned with white narcissi. I can't say I was impressed by the unknown woman; she looked too aloof and snobbish for my liking.
After a close and none too polite scrutiny, the lady bowed, approached, and held out her hand.
After a careful and not so polite look, the lady bowed, walked over, and extended her hand.
"Good-morning, Miss Revere," she said graciously, yet with more than a suspicion of patronage, "I trust the professor is well," and without waiting for an answer, "and your mother? We have been so busy entertaining, that I have been quite unable to call, or send! However, tell her that I am going[Pg 31] to send for her to Bellevue, the very first day I'm alone, the very first!"
"Good morning, Miss Revere," she said politely, but there was definitely a hint of condescension in her tone. "I hope the professor is doing well," and without waiting for a reply, "and how is your mother? We've been so busy with social events that I haven't been able to visit or send anything! But let her know that I plan to invite her to Bellevue the very first day I'm free, the very first!"
We two girls were alone (the rest having gone on with Fräulein Schwartze), and there was silence for a moment, during which the lady turned toward her well-appointed carriage; then Margot spoke, with some asperity, though I heard the tears in her silvery voice.
We were the only two girls left (the others had gone off with Miss Schwartze), and there was a moment of silence while the lady looked toward her fancy carriage; then Margot spoke, a bit sharply, although I could hear the tears in her soft voice.
"Mrs. Seawood," she said, "there is no more need to trouble; maman has gone where no one will be ashamed of her because she was poor."
"Mrs. Seawood," she said, "there's no need to worry anymore; mom has gone to a place where no one will judge her for being poor."
The lady turned a little pale, and expressed herself as shocked, and then, having offered some cold condolences, spoke to the coachman; and as we passed on we heard the quick rattle of the horses' hoofs, as the barouche rolled down the long drive.
The lady turned slightly pale and showed her shock. After offering some cold condolences, she spoke to the driver. As we moved on, we heard the rapid clatter of the horses' hooves as the carriage rolled down the long drive.
There are times when silence is golden, and this was one! I did not speak until we came to a five-barred gate, on the topmost rung of which Margot laid her arms, bent her head, and sobbed like a little child.
There are moments when silence is valuable, and this was one of them! I didn’t say anything until we reached a five-barred gate, where Margot laid her arms on the top rung, lowered her head, and cried like a little kid.
I put my arm round her neck to comfort her.
I put my arm around her neck to comfort her.
"Margot, chérie," I whispered, "tell me why you weep."
"Margot, darling," I whispered, "tell me why you’re crying."
It appeared that the professor had been used to teach the little delicate son of the purse-proud lady, and that he had taken great interest in the little fellow both on account of his backwardness and frail health.
It seemed that the professor had been teaching the delicate little son of the snobbish lady, and he had taken a strong interest in the boy due to his developmental delays and poor health.
"After he died," said Margot, "his mother seemed grateful for these small kindnesses, and called upon us. Sometimes she sent the carriage for maman to spend a few hours at Bellevue, but always when the weather was unpleasant. Then, you see, I used to go to the Seawoods for my mother, take bouquets of violets, Easter eggs, and other small complimentary tokens of regard, and madame would exclaim, 'How sweet!' or 'How lovely!' but always in a patronising manner. I only told the 'How sweet!' and 'How beautiful!' to mother, because she used to look wistfully at me, and say how glad she was that I had some English friends.
"After he died," Margot said, "his mom seemed thankful for these small acts of kindness and would visit us. Sometimes she sent the carriage for maman to spend a few hours at Bellevue, but only when the weather was bad. Then, you see, I would go to the Seawoods for my mom, bringing bouquets of violets, Easter eggs, and other small tokens of appreciation, and madame would say, 'How sweet!' or 'How lovely!' but always in a condescending way. I only shared the 'How sweet!' and 'How beautiful!' with my mom because she would look at me with longing and say how happy she was that I had some English friends."
"Once, I remember, I was passing Bellevue at night with papa; it was a cold, January evening, with snow falling,[Pg 32] and we shivered a little. They were giving a grand party, the house was lit up like an enchanted palace, and papa (who is often as sweetly simple as Don Quixote) said:
"Once, I remember, I was passing Bellevue at night with Dad; it was a cold January evening, with snow falling,[Pg 32] and we shivered a bit. They were having a big party, the house was lit up like an enchanted palace, and Dad (who can be as sweetly naive as Don Quixote) said:
"'I cannot understand why your friends have overlooked you, petite, you could have worn the little grey frock with blue trimmings, eh?'
"'I can’t understand why your friends have ignored you, petite, you could have worn that little gray dress with blue trim, right?'"
"They never understood how hollow a friendship it was. They could not realise that others could display a meanness of which they themselves were incapable, and I suppose it was only my own proud heart, less free from the vanity of human weakness than theirs, which made me detect and resent it; and so I had to endure the misery of this proud patronage and let my parents think I was enjoying the friendship of love. To be proud and dependent, Gloria, is to be poor indeed. But I must conquer my pride, if only that I may conquer my poverty, and as Miss Melford told us at scripture this morning, he that conquers his own proud heart is greater than he that taketh a city."
"They never realized how shallow their friendship really was. They couldn't see that others could be mean in ways they themselves couldn't even imagine, and I guess it was only my own proud heart, which was less free from the vanity of human weakness than theirs, that made me notice and resent it. So, I had to put up with the pain of this arrogant patronage and let my parents believe I was experiencing a loving friendship. To be proud and dependent, Gloria, is to be truly poor. But I must overcome my pride, if only to overcome my poverty, and as Miss Melford told us in scripture this morning, someone who conquers their own proud heart is greater than one who takes a city."
Then she linked her arm in mine, and said:
Then she hooked her arm through mine and said:
"The Good God has allowed me to become poor, but he has given me one talent, I can paint, and if only for papa's sake I must overcome evil with good and try to win a victory over myself."
"The Good God has let me become poor, but He has given me one talent—I can paint. And just for my dad's sake, I have to fight evil with good and try to win a victory over myself."
II.
The Palm Holders.
Miss Melford, and a chosen party of the senior girls (of whom I was one), stood in our beautiful Art Gallery attentively studying a water colour on the line. The picture was numbered 379 in the catalogue, was called "Palm-Bearers," and was painted by Miss Margot Revere! Our Margot, the girl who had been my classmate, whom I had loved as a sister. The scene portrayed was a procession of early Christians entering an Eastern city at Eastertide. There were matrons[Pg 33] and maids, golden-haired children, and white-haired men, all bearing green palm branches, under an intense, cerulean sky.
Miss Melford and a group of senior girls (including me) stood in our beautiful Art Gallery, focused on a watercolor on display. The artwork was numbered 379 in the catalog, titled "Palm-Bearers," and painted by Miss Margot Revere! Our Margot, the girl who had been my classmate and whom I loved like a sister. The scene depicted a procession of early Christians entering an Eastern city during Easter. There were mothers and daughters, golden-haired children, and elderly men, all carrying green palm branches under a bright, blue sky.
"Well done, Margot," said Miss Melford softly, with a suspicious dimness in her eyes, and there was a general chorus of approval from all beholders.
"Great job, Margot," Miss Melford said softly, with a hint of doubt in her eyes, and there was a collective approval from everyone watching.
Margot, who was much older than I, had left school long since, had studied, worked, copied in the great Art Galleries, exhibited, and sold her works.
Margot, who was much older than me, had left school a long time ago, had studied, worked, copied in the big art galleries, exhibited, and sold her art.
She was then in Rome with her father, who had become blind, and I had at that moment a long letter from her in my bag, as I stood looking at her picture. In one passage of it she had written: "the girl with the crown of white roses in my last painting is my little Gloria, my girl comrade, who consoled me when I was sad, who watched next my pillow when I was sick, and when sad memories made me cry at night crept to me through the long dormitory and knelt beside me, like a white-robed ministering angel. Apropos of palms, mama was a palm-bearer; I must win one before I look on her dear, dear face." As I thought on these words, Miss Melford's voice speaking to Gurda broke in on my thoughts.
She was in Rome with her father, who had gone blind, and at that moment, I had a long letter from her in my bag while I stood looking at her picture. In one part of the letter, she had written: "the girl with the crown of white roses in my last painting is my little Gloria, my girl friend, who comforted me when I was sad, who watched by my pillow when I was sick, and when sad memories made me cry at night, she crept to me through the long dormitory and knelt beside me, like a white-robed comforting angel. By the way, Mama was a palm-bearer; I need to get one before I can see her dear, dear face." As I pondered these words, Miss Melford's voice speaking to Gurda interrupted my thoughts.
"Dear, dear, how extremely like to Gloria is that figure in the middle of Margot's painting!"
"Wow, that figure in the middle of Margot's painting looks so much like Gloria!"
"Of course, Miss Melford, Margot will have sketched it from her. She was her chum, her soul's sister."
"Of course, Miss Melford, Margot must have drawn it from her. She was her best friend, her soul sister."
"Her soul's sister!" Those three words went with me through the gallery; into the sculpture room, amidst white marble figures, into the room full of Delia Robbia and majolica ware, everywhere!
"Her soul's sister!" Those three words followed me through the gallery; into the sculpture room, among white marble figures, into the room filled with Delia Robbia and majolica ware, everywhere!
Even when we descended the flight of steps, and came into the great white square, I seemed to hear them in the plashing of the fountains.
Even as we walked down the flight of steps and entered the large white square, I felt like I could hear them in the sound of the fountains.
III.
The Fire Rain.
It was August, and rain had fallen on the hot, parched earth.
It was August, and rain had fallen on the dry, scorched ground.
The bells in the church tower were ringing a muffled peal, and as I listened to the sad, sweet music, I thought of Margot, lonely Margot, who had seen her father laid under the ilex trees, and then gone to visit a distant relative at Château Belair in the West Indies. It was a strange coincidence, but as I thought of her the servant brought in a card, bearing the name, M. Achille Levasseur, beneath which was pencilled:
The bells in the church tower were ringing softly, and as I listened to the melancholic yet beautiful sound, I thought of Margot, lonely Margot, who had watched her father be buried under the ilex trees and then traveled to stay with a distant relative at Château Belair in the West Indies. It was an odd coincidence, but just as I was thinking of her, the servant came in with a card that said M. Achille Levasseur, with a note written underneath:
"Late of Château Belair, and cousin of the late Mademoiselle Margot Revere."
"Recently of Château Belair, and cousin of the late Mademoiselle Margot Revere."
So Margot was dead, had gone to join her loved ones where there are no distinctions between rich and poor.
So Margot was dead, had gone to join her loved ones where there are no differences between rich and poor.
Stunned, and half incredulous, I told the maid to show him in, and in a few minutes a tall, dark, foreign looking man stood in the bright, flower-scented room which (it being recess), I occupied in Miss Melford's absence.
Stunned and partly in disbelief, I asked the maid to let him in, and in a few minutes, a tall, dark, foreign-looking man appeared in the bright, flower-scented room that I was using during Miss Melford's absence.
I rose, bowed, and asked him to be seated, then, with an effort, said:
I got up, bowed, and invited him to sit down, then, after some effort, said:
"M'sieu, I am Gloria, Margot's chum, and chosen sister. Tell me about her."
"Mister, I'm Gloria, Margot's friend, and chosen sister. Tell me about her."
The story was a short one, we had neither of us a desire to dwell upon the details. The island had been subject to the fury rain of a quenchless volcano. Whole villages had been overwhelmed and buried in the burning lava, and hundreds had met with a fiery death. In the midst of the mad confusion, Margot's calm presence and example inspired the strong, reassured the terrified, aided the feeble, and helped many on the way to safety. How many owed their lives to her, her cousin could not say, but that it was at the cost of her own, was only too terribly true. She had helped her cousin's family on to the higher ground, which ensured safety from the boiling lava, only to discover that one little one had been left[Pg 35] behind peacefully sleeping in her cot, the little baby who had been christened Gloria at Margot's desire in memory of me. It was a terrible moment to all but Margot, and to her it was the moment of a supreme inspiration. She dashed down the hill before she could be stayed, though the ground shook under her feet, and the burning sea of fiery rain was pouring down the valley below. She reached the house and seized the infant, and started with frenzied speed to ascend the hill again. Her cousin, who had seen to the safety of the others of his family, had now started out to meet her. They saw each other and hurried with all the speed they could to meet. Within touch a terrific explosion deafened them as the father seized his child, and Margot, struck by a boulder belched from the throat of the fierce volcano, sank back into the fiery sea.
The story was a brief one; neither of us wanted to linger on the details. The island had been hit by the relentless wrath of an unquenchable volcano. Entire villages had been destroyed and buried in molten lava, resulting in hundreds meeting a fiery end. In the midst of the chaos, Margot’s calm demeanor and example inspired the strong, reassured the frightened, supported the weak, and guided many to safety. Her cousin couldn't say how many owed their lives to her, but it was tragically true that it came at the cost of her own. She had helped her cousin's family reach higher ground, securing safety from the scorching lava, only to realize that one little child had been left[Pg 35] peacefully sleeping in her crib—the baby who had been named Gloria at Margot's request in my memory. It was a devastating moment for everyone but Margot, for whom it was a moment of supreme inspiration. She rushed down the hill before anyone could stop her, even as the ground shook beneath her and the fiery rain poured down the valley below. She reached the house, grabbed the infant, and frantically began to climb back up the hill. Her cousin, who had ensured the safety of the rest of his family, now headed out to meet her. They saw each other and hurried to reunite with all the speed they could muster. Just as he reached her, a deafening explosion erupted as the father grabbed his child, and Margot, struck by a boulder thrown from the volcano's mouth, was pulled back into the blazing sea.
As M. Levasseur ceased, there came through the open window the silvery sound of the minster bells. They were playing the lovely air,
As M. Levasseur finished speaking, the soft chime of the church bells drifted in through the open window. They were playing a beautiful melody,
Take me into your care.
It came to me that they had taken Margot in a chariot of fire, and I seemed to see her in an angel throng with a palm branch in her hand.
It occurred to me that they had taken Margot in a fiery chariot, and I seemed to see her surrounded by angels, holding a palm branch in her hand.
My favourite trinket is a heart-shaped locket, containing a lock of dark brown hair, intermixed with golden threads. It is both a souvenir, and a mascot; for the hair is from the head of my girl chum Margot.
My favorite trinket is a heart-shaped locket that holds a lock of dark brown hair mixed with golden strands. It serves as both a keepsake and a symbol; the hair belongs to my friend Margot.
V.—IRENE: THE SNOW FLOWER.
I.
Partners.
Amongst Miss Melford's intimate friends, when I was a boarder at her school, was a silvery-haired, stately lady, known[Pg 36] as Mrs. Dace, who in her early life had been gouvernante to the Imperial children at the court of the Czar. Her old friends and pupils wrote to her frequently, and she still took a keen interest in the Slav, and in things Slavonic.
Among Miss Melford's close friends, when I was boarding at her school, was a dignified, silver-haired lady known as Mrs. Dace. In her younger days, she had been a governess to the Imperial children at the Czar's court. Her old friends and former students wrote to her often, and she still maintained a strong interest in Slavic culture and matters related to it.
When her Russian friends—the Petrovskys—came to England, they left their youngest child, Irene, as a pupil at Miss Melford's school, to pursue her education while they travelled in Western Europe for a while.
When her Russian friends—the Petrovskys—came to England, they left their youngest child, Irene, at Miss Melford's school to continue her education while they traveled in Western Europe for a bit.
Irene Petrovsky was a pretty little thing, with flaxen hair and clear blue eyes, and we called her the Snow Flower, after that beautiful Siberian plant which blooms only in midwinter. I have never forgotten her first appearance at the school. When Miss Melford led her into the classroom we all looked up at the small figure in its plain white cloth frock trimmed with golden sable, and admired the tiny fair curls which clustered round her white brow. She made a grand court curtsey, and then sat silently, like a wee white flower, in a corner.
Irene Petrovsky was a lovely girl, with light hair and bright blue eyes, and we called her the Snow Flower, after that beautiful Siberian plant that blooms only in midwinter. I’ve never forgotten her first day at school. When Miss Melford brought her into the classroom, we all looked up at the small figure in her simple white dress trimmed with golden sable and admired the little fair curls that framed her pale face. She did a graceful court curtsy and then sat quietly, like a tiny white flower, in a corner.
We elder pupils were made guardians of the younger ones in Miss Melford's school, and it was my duty as Irene's guardian to take her to rest in the little white nest next to mine in the long dormitory. In the middle of the first night I was disturbed by a faint sobbing near me, and I sat up to listen. The sobs proceeded from the bed of the little Russian girl, and I found she was crying for her elder sister, who, she said, used to take her in her arms and hold her by the hand until she fell asleep. A happy thought came to me; my white nest was larger than hers. So I bade her creep into it, which she readily did, and nestled up to me, like a trembling, affrighted little bird, falling at last into a calm, sweet sleep.
We older students were put in charge of the younger ones at Miss Melford's school, and it was my job as Irene's guardian to take her to sleep in the little white bed next to mine in the long dormitory. In the middle of the first night, I was awakened by a soft sobbing nearby, and I sat up to listen. The sobs came from the bed of the little Russian girl, and I found she was crying for her older sister, who she said used to hold her in her arms and take her hand until she fell asleep. A happy idea came to me; my white bed was bigger than hers. So I told her to come into mine, which she happily did, and snuggled up to me like a scared little bird, eventually drifting off into a peaceful, sweet sleep.
From that time forward we two were firm friends, and the girls used to call the Little Russ, Gloria's shadow.
From that time on, we became close friends, and the girls started calling the Little Russ, Gloria's shadow.
She was very grateful, and I in my turn grew to love her dearly; so dearly that when her father, the count, came to take her home, in consequence of the death of her mother, I felt as if I had lost a little sister.
She was really grateful, and I grew to love her deeply in return; so much so that when her father, the count, came to take her home after her mother passed away, I felt like I had lost a little sister.
[Pg 37]Ever after this our little snow flower was a fragrant memory to me. I often thought of her, and wondered as I watched the white clouds moving across the summer sky, or the silver moon shining in the heavens, whether she too was looking out upon the same fair scene from the other side the sea and thinking of her some time sister of Miss Melford's school.
[Pg 37]From then on, our little snow flower was a sweet memory for me. I often thought about her and wondered, as I watched the white clouds drifting across the summer sky or the silver moon glowing in the night, if she was also gazing at the same beautiful view from across the sea and thinking about her long-lost friend from Miss Melford's school.
II.
After Many Days.
Some years after I had left the school financial difficulties beset my uncle's affairs. Aunt Ducie died in the midst of them, and Uncle Gervase did not long survive. Our household gods went under the auctioneer's hammer, our beautiful home became the home of strangers, and I went to live in an obscure quarter of a distant town. My means being exceeding small, I took rooms in a small house in a semi-rural suburb, and from thence began to look for work for pen and pencil. I had learned to draw, and had succeeded in one or two small attempts at story telling, and with my pen and pencil for crutches, and with youth and hope on my side, I started out with nervous confidence upon the highway of fame.
Some years after I left school, my uncle's finances hit a rough patch. Aunt Ducie passed away during this tough time, and Uncle Gervase didn't live much longer after that. We had to sell our household belongings at auction, our beautiful home became occupied by strangers, and I moved to a less recognized part of a distant town. Since my funds were extremely limited, I rented a room in a little house in a semi-rural suburb, and from there, I began searching for work involving writing and drawing. I had learned to draw and had had a bit of success with a couple of short stories. With my pen and pencil as my support and youth and hope on my side, I set out with nervous confidence on my journey to fame.
Cherry-Tree Avenue was a long, narrow street within a stone's throw of the grim, grey castellated towers of the county gaol, and the weekly tenants who took the small, red-brick houses were continually changing.
Cherry-Tree Avenue was a long, narrow street just a short walk from the grim, grey castle-like towers of the county jail, and the weekly residents who rented the small, red-brick houses were constantly changing.
Facing us was No. 3, Magdala Terrace, a house which was empty for some weeks, but one April evening a large van full of new furniture drove up to it, followed by a respectable looking man and woman of the artisan class, who soon began to set the house in order. Before sleep had fallen on the shabby street a cab drove up to No. 3, and from it stepped a woman, tall, slight, and closely veiled. I had been to the pillar box to post an answer to an advertisement, and it happened that I passed the door of the newly let house as the cab drew up. Without waiting to be summoned, the[Pg 38] trim young woman came out to welcome the new-comer, and said in French:
Facing us was No. 3, Magdala Terrace, a house that had been empty for a few weeks. One April evening, a large van full of new furniture pulled up, followed by a respectable-looking man and woman from the working class, who quickly started to arrange the house. Before night fell on the rundown street, a cab arrived at No. 3, and a tall, slender woman stepped out, closely veiled. I had just gone to the mailbox to send an answer to an advertisement, and I happened to walk past the newly rented house just as the cab arrived. Without waiting to be invited, the[Pg 38] neat young woman came out to greet the newcomer and said in French:
"Madame, the place is poor, but clean, and quiet, and," lowering her voice, "fitted for observation."
"Ma'am, the place is modest, but tidy and quiet, and," she lowered her voice, "ideal for watching."
In spite of my own anxieties I wondered who the stranger could be, and why the little house was to be an observatory. Then I remembered the vicinity of the big gaol, and thought that madame might have an interest in one of the black sheep incarcerated there.
In spite of my own anxieties, I wondered who the stranger could be and why the little house was supposed to be an observatory. Then I remembered the big jail nearby and thought that the lady might have an interest in one of the black sheep locked up there.
Very soon strange rumours began to circulate amongst the dwellers in the avenue. The bright young woman was madame's foster sister; madame herself was of high degree, a countess, or one of even nobler rank, travelling in disguise; the quiet, dark young man, her foster sister's husband, was a woodcarver, who was out of work and only too glad to serve the foreign lady, who out of generous pity had come to stay with them.
Very soon, strange rumors started to spread among the people living on the avenue. The bright young woman was madame's foster sister; madame herself was of high status, a countess, or even of an even higher rank, traveling in disguise; the quiet, dark young man, her foster sister's husband, was a woodcarver who was out of work and all too happy to help the foreign lady who, out of generous pity, had come to stay with them.
I, of course, gave no credence to these seemingly absurd reports, but, all the same, I was aware that there was a mystery at No. 3. The lady was young, beautiful, and distinguished looking, she had dark, pathetic, haunting eyes, which reminded me forcibly of other eyes I had seen, but when and where I could not recall; and though her dresses were dark, they were chic, the word Paris was writ plain on all her toques.
I didn’t believe these seemingly ridiculous reports, but I knew there was a mystery at No. 3. The woman was young, beautiful, and had an air of sophistication; she had dark, striking, haunting eyes that strongly reminded me of other eyes I had seen, but I couldn’t remember when or where; and even though her dresses were dark, they were chic, clearly showing that Paris was written all over her hats.
Madame made no friends, and it was clear from the first that she desired to be undisturbed, at any rate by her neighbours. Every now and again there were visitors at No 3, but these were strangers, foreign looking visitors, cloaked, swarthy and sombre men who came and went, one of whom I overheard say in French as he flicked the ash from his cigar: "Chut! the rat keeps in his hole, he will not stir."
Madame made no friends, and it was obvious from the start that she wanted to be left alone, especially by her neighbors. Now and then, there were visitors at No 3, but they were strangers, foreign-looking men—cloaked, dark-skinned, and serious—who came and went. I once overheard one of them say in French as he knocked the ash off his cigar: "Shh! The rat stays in its hole; it won’t move."
At Maytime, in the early gloaming, the foreign lady and I met in the narrow street.
At Maytime, in the early evening, the foreign lady and I met in the narrow street.
We met face to face, and passed each other with a slight bow of recognition; a moment after I heard soft, hurried footfalls, and the strange lady was by my side.
We met in person and nodded slightly to acknowledge each other; a moment later, I heard soft, quick footsteps, and the strange woman was next to me.
She held out an envelope addressed to me, saying:
She handed me an envelope with my name on it and said:
[Pg 39]"Pardon me, if I mistake not, you dropped this. Is it not so?"
[Pg 39]"Excuse me, but I think you dropped this. Am I right?"
I thanked her, and took the letter, saying:
I thanked her and took the letter, saying:
"It is mine, and I should have troubled had I lost it."
"It is mine, and I would have been upset if I lost it."
This little incident broke down our old-time reserve, and saying:
This little incident let down our old guard, and saying:
"I go to-morrow," she placed a bunch of amber roses she was carrying in my hand. I thanked her, and asked by what name I might remember her?
"I’m leaving tomorrow," she said as she placed a bunch of amber roses in my hand. I thanked her and asked what name I should remember her by.
"As Nadine," she whispered softly. "I need not ask you yours."
"As Nadine," she whispered softly. "I don't need to ask you for yours."
The mention of the name electrified me. Here was I bidding farewell to Nadine, whose little sister Irene, our sweet snow flower, I had loved and lost at the old school far away.
The mention of the name sent a jolt through me. Here I was saying goodbye to Nadine, whose younger sister Irene, our lovely snow flower, I had loved and lost back at that old school far away.
Nadine noticed my excitement, and putting her finger to her lips, cautioned me to silence. But I was not to be denied.
Nadine saw how excited I was and put her finger to her lips to signal me to be quiet. But I wasn’t going to be stopped.
"Irene?" I said in a whisper, "Irene, where is Irene?"
"Irene?" I whispered, "Irene, where is Irene?"
"Hush!" she said, taking me by the arm and drawing me in at the open doorway of No. 3. "Speak of it not again. Irene fell a victim to our cruel Russian laws, and lies beside her husband among the snow tombs of Siberia."
"Hush!" she said, grabbing my arm and pulling me into the open doorway of No. 3. "Don’t mention it again. Irene fell victim to our harsh Russian laws and lies next to her husband in the snowy graves of Siberia."
The next morning the strange dark house was empty. The woodcarver and his wife, and the beautiful Nadine, had vanished with the shadows of the night.
The next morning, the oddly dark house was empty. The woodcarver and his wife, along with the beautiful Nadine, had disappeared with the shadows of the night.
VI.—NADINE: THE PRINCESS.
I.
Whichello Towers.
It was between the lights. I was looking down the dingy street from behind the curtains of my little window at the postman who was working his way slowly from side to side[Pg 40] delivering his messages of hope and fear, and was wondering whether I was among those to whom he bore tidings of joy or sorrow. I had few correspondents, and no expectations, and so it was with surprise that I saw him ultimately turn in at our little garden gate and place a letter in our box.
It was twilight. I was peering down the shabby street from behind the curtains of my small window at the postman, who was slowly moving from side to side delivering his messages of hope and fear. I wondered if I was one of the people receiving tidings of joy or sorrow. I had only a few correspondents and no expectations, so I was surprised when I saw him finally turn into our little garden gate and drop a letter in our mailbox.[Pg 40]
I was not long in breaking the seal, and it was with real delight and surprise that I discovered that it was from my old schoolfellow, the generous and sometimes extravagant Maura. It ran thus:
I didn’t wait long to break the seal, and I felt genuine joy and surprise when I found out it was from my old friend, the generous and sometimes reckless Maura. It said:
"Whichello Towers,
October 3rd.
"Whichello Towers,
October 3rd."
"My dear absurd little Gloria,—
"My dear quirky little Gloria,"—
"Why have you hidden away from your friends so long? Was it pride, self-styled dignity? Never mind, I have found you out at last, and I want you to join our house-party here. We have some interesting people with us of whom you can make pencil sketches and pen pictures (they call them cameos or thumbnails, do they not?). Amongst them are the beautiful Princess Milontine, who wrote, 'Over the Steppes,' and the famous Russian General, Loris Trakoff.
"Why have you been hiding from your friends for so long? Was it out of pride or some kind of self-imposed dignity? It doesn't matter, I've figured it out at last, and I want you to come join our house party here. We have some interesting people with us that you can sketch and write about (they call them cameos or thumbnails, right?). Among them are the lovely Princess Milontine, who wrote 'Over the Steppes,' and the famous Russian General, Loris Trakoff."
"The change will do you good. Name the day and time of your arrival, and I will meet you at the station. There are surprises in store for you, but you must come if you would realise them.
"The change will be good for you. Just let me know the day and time you'll arrive, and I'll meet you at the station. There are surprises waiting for you, but you have to come to see them."
"Your affectionate Maura."
"Love, Maura."
I put by the missive, and meditated over the pros and cons. My wardrobe would need replenishing, and I had none too much money to spend. I could manage this, however, but there arose another question.
I set aside the letter and thought about the advantages and disadvantages. My wardrobe needed updating, and I didn't have a lot of money to spend. I could handle this, though, but another question came up.
I was a worker—would it do me harm to disport myself in the flowery mead with the butterflies? Should I feel a distaste for the bread earned by labour and pain after the honey placed, effortless, on my plate?
I was a worker—would it hurt me to relax in the flowery meadow with the butterflies? Should I dislike the bread earned through hard work and struggle after the honey effortlessly placed on my plate?
So much for the cons. The pros were these:
So, that’s the downside. The upside was this:
Black, being most inexpensive in a smoky town, was my wear, relieved by a few touches of blue. And I should not go as a butterfly, but as a quiet worker in my dark[Pg 41] things. I need only buy a new walking costume, and a fresh dinner dress. The costume difficulty was disposed of. Then again, I had been without a day's change for five years; and here was the prospect of one I should enjoy. The pros had the victory, I went.
Black, being the cheapest option in a smoky town, was what I wore, with just a few accents of blue. I wouldn't dress up like a butterfly, but rather as a discreet worker in my dark[Pg 41] clothes. I just needed to buy a new walking outfit and a nice dinner dress. The outfit issue was sorted. Plus, I hadn’t had a day off in five years; and now I had the chance for one that I would really enjoy. The positives won out, so I went.
I arrived at the station in the gloaming, when twilight veiled the everlasting hills, and found two figures waiting on the narrow platform.
I got to the station at dusk, when twilight covered the endless hills, and saw two people waiting on the narrow platform.
One of these had a fresh, fair, bonnie face, framed in hair of a golden brown, and I knew her for Maura Merle, my old schoolfellow, the lady of Whichello Towers. The other was darker, taller, and the very dark blue eyes had a pensive expression, she could have posed as a study for Milton's Il Pensoroso, and I did not recognise her for an instant, and then I exclaimed: "Not—not 'Stella."
One of them had a fresh, beautiful face, framed by golden brown hair, and I recognized her as Maura Merle, my old schoolmate, the lady of Whichello Towers. The other was darker, taller, and her very dark blue eyes had a thoughtful look; she could have been a model for Milton's Il Pensoroso. I didn’t recognize her at first, and then I exclaimed, "Not—not 'Stella."
"Yes, 'Stella," said Maura. Our own beautiful Estella and the miser's heiress came forward and kissed my first surprise away. As she did so I noticed that she was wearing the beautiful coral set which had wrought the tragedy of her school days.
"Yes, 'Stella," Maura said. Our own beautiful Estella and the miser's heiress stepped forward and kissed my surprise away. As she did, I noticed she was wearing the beautiful coral set that had caused the drama of her school days.
We had naturally much to say to each other, and as we walked towards Whichello Towers together, Maura said:
We had a lot to talk about, and as we walked toward Whichello Towers together, Maura said:
"You have worked and suffered, Gloria, since we were last together. You look thoughtful, are graver, and there are violet circles under your eyes, which used to be so merry."
"You have worked and suffered, Gloria, since we were last together. You look pensive, more serious, and there are dark circles under your eyes, which used to be so cheerful."
"Yes," I said, "I've had to fight the battle of life for myself since I left school, but it makes the more welcome this reunion with my old schoolfellows."
"Yes," I said, "I've had to struggle through life on my own since I left school, but it makes this reunion with my old classmates that much more special."
"Speaking of them," interposed Maura, "we have Princess Milontine staying with us—little Irene's sister—I left her doing the honours on my behalf when I came to meet you."
"Speaking of them," Maura cut in, "we have Princess Milontine staying with us—little Irene's sister. I left her hosting on my behalf when I came to meet you."
This then was the second surprise in store for me. Neither of my companions had the slightest idea how great a surprise it was.
This was the second surprise waiting for me. Neither of my companions had a clue how big of a surprise it actually was.
Naturally, we had much to talk of during our walk up to the Towers, Miss Melford had passed away, and one or two of my old companions had followed her across the border.[Pg 42] Irene was, of course, one of them, but I took the news of her death as though I had not heard it before.
Naturally, we had a lot to discuss during our walk up to the Towers. Miss Melford had passed away, and a couple of my old friends had followed her across the border.[Pg 42] Irene was, of course, one of them, but I reacted to the news of her death as if I hadn't heard it before.
I had not heard of Miss Melford's death previously, and the angel of memory came down and troubled the waters of my soul, so I was silent for a time.
I hadn't heard about Miss Melford's death before, and the memory hit me hard, stirring up emotions in my soul, so I stayed quiet for a while.
The silence was broken by Maura, saying:
The silence was interrupted by Maura, saying:
"There is something painful, if not tragical, connected with Irene's death, of which the princess refuses to speak; so the subject is never mentioned to her." And then, as if to change the subject, she added, "I have named my little daughter Cordelia after Miss Melford, but we call her Corrie."
"There’s something painful, if not tragic, about Irene's death that the princess won't talk about; so no one brings it up with her." And then, as if trying to change the subject, she added, "I named my little daughter Cordelia after Miss Melford, but we call her Corrie."
As she spoke we came in sight of The Towers—a large, four-winged mansion, with pepper box turrets, oriel windows, a square lawn, and many tree-lined walks.
As she talked, we spotted The Towers—a big, four-winged mansion, with pepperbox turrets, bay windows, a square lawn, and lots of tree-lined paths.
"Home," said Maura, and in a few minutes I found myself in the large warm hall, bright with firelight, and sweet with autumn flowers.
"Home," Maura said, and a few minutes later, I was in the big, warm hall, lit up by the fire and filled with the scent of autumn flowers.
Standing by a table, and turning over the leaves of a book, stood a graceful woman in fawn and cream, who turned round upon our entrance, saying:
Standing by a table and flipping through the pages of a book was a graceful woman in soft brown and cream. She turned to us when we walked in and said:
"There is tea on the way, you will take some?"
"There's tea coming; will you have some?"
"Thank you, princess, yes, directly we come down," said Maura, and then she added: "See, I have brought an old friend to see you, Gloria, Princess Milontine."
"Thank you, princess, yes, we’ll come down directly," said Maura, and then she added: "Look, I’ve brought an old friend to see you, Gloria, Princess Milontine."
The foreign lady held out her hand, and as I took it I found myself almost involuntarily murmuring, "Nadine." For the dark pathetic eyes of the Russian princess were those of the mysterious foreigner who had lodged in Cherry-Tree Avenue. She kissed me (foreign fashion) on both cheeks, and as she did so whispered: "Hush! let the dead past sleep."
The foreign woman extended her hand, and as I grabbed it, I found myself almost unconsciously saying, "Nadine." The dark, haunting eyes of the Russian princess belonged to the mysterious foreigner who had stayed on Cherry-Tree Avenue. She kissed me (the foreign way) on both cheeks, and as she did, she whispered, "Hush! let the dead past rest."
Wondering much, I held my peace and went to inspect the sunshine of Whichello Towers, the pretty dimpled Corrie; and though I forgot the incident during the evening, I remembered it when I found myself in my own room.
Wondering a lot, I kept quiet and went to check out the sunlight at Whichello Towers, the lovely little Corrie; and although I forgot about the incident during the evening, it came back to me when I was in my own room.
Why had Nadine lived in the mean street with the so-called woodcarver and his wife? She was a widow, true, but widows of rank do not usually lodge in such humble places for[Pg 43] pleasure. Then again, what was the mystery attaching to Irene? Would the tangled skein ever be unravelled? Time would show.
Why had Nadine lived on the shabby street with the so-called woodcarver and his wife? She was a widow, that’s true, but widows of status usually don’t stay in such modest places for[Pg 43] enjoyment. But what was the mystery surrounding Irene? Would the complicated situation ever be resolved? Time would tell.
Whichello Towers was more than a great house, it was a home, a northern liberty hall, surrounded by woods and big breezy moors. There was something for every one in this broad domain. A fine library full of rare editions of rare books, a museum of natural history specimens, a gallery of antiquities, a lake on which to skate or row, preserves in which to shoot, a grand ball-room with an old-world polished floor, a long corridor full of pictures and articles of vertu, and a beautiful music-room.
Whichello Towers was more than just a big house; it was a home, a northern haven, surrounded by forests and wide, windy moors. There was something for everyone in this vast estate. A lovely library filled with rare editions of unique books, a museum showcasing natural history specimens, a gallery of antiques, a lake for skating or rowing, areas for shooting, an elegant ballroom with a polished wooden floor from another era, a long hallway lined with pictures and valuable items, and a beautiful music room.
Princess Nadine and I were much together, we talked of her little sister's school-days, but never of her latter ones, the subject was evidently tabooed.
Princess Nadine and I spent a lot of time together, talking about her little sister's school days, but never about her later ones; that topic was clearly off-limits.
General Trakoff (a stern, military man who had once been governor of the penal settlement of O——) was evidently devoted to the beautiful Russ, and I found myself hoping that she would not become "Madame la Générale," for though the general was the very pink of politeness, I could not like him.
General Trakoff (a strict military guy who had once been the governor of the penal settlement of O——) clearly cared a lot for the beautiful Russ, and I found myself wishing she wouldn't end up as "Madame la Générale," because even though the general was the epitome of politeness, I just couldn’t warm up to him.
I had spent a happy fortnight at the Towers when the incident occurred which will always remain the most vivid in my memory. A sudden and severe frost had set in. All the trees turned to white coral, the lake was frozen stone hard. There were naturally many skating parties organised, and in these Nadine and I generally joined. One morning, after we had been skating for nearly half an hour, the princess averred herself tired, and said she would stand out for a time. The general declared that he would also rest awhile, and the two left the lake together, and stood watching the skaters at the edge of the pine wood.
I had spent a happy two weeks at the Towers when the incident happened that will always stick in my mind. A sudden and intense frost had arrived. All the trees looked like white coral, and the lake was frozen solid. Naturally, many skating parties were organized, and Nadine and I usually joined in. One morning, after we had been skating for almost half an hour, the princess said she was tired and would take a break. The general said he would also rest for a bit, and the two of them left the lake together, standing at the edge of the pine woods to watch the skaters.
By-and-by I too grew a little weary, and thought I would go for a stroll by myself through the woods I loved so much. The air was fresh and keen, squirrels jumped about in the trees, and the storm-cock sang blithely. Through an opening in the glade I saw the princess and the general chatting en tête-à-tête.
By and by, I also got a bit tired and decided to take a walk by myself through the woods I loved so much. The air was fresh and sharp, squirrels were jumping around in the trees, and the song thrush was singing happily. Through a gap in the clearing, I saw the princess and the general talking one-on-one.
[Pg 44]As I came up the former was saying, in a tone of earnest raillery:
[Pg 44]As I approached, the other was saying, in a tone of sincere teasing:
"Now, tell me, general, is there nothing you regret doing, or having allowed to be done, when you were administrator of O——?"
"Now, tell me, general, is there anything you regret doing, or letting happen, when you were in charge of O——?"
She spoke with a strange, almost tragic, earnestness, and when her companion replied:
She spoke with a strange, almost tragic, seriousness, and when her companion replied:
"No, on my honour, princess."
"No, I swear, princess."
She bowed gravely. A moment later, with a careless laugh, she opened a gold bonbonnière full of chocolate caramels, and held it temptingly towards him.
She bowed seriously. A moment later, with a casual laugh, she opened a gold candy box full of chocolate caramels and held it out enticingly to him.
He hesitated, and as he did so I put my arm through the branches, and with a playful:
He paused, and as he did, I slipped my arm through the branches and playfully:
"By your leave, princess," attempted to help myself.
"With your permission, princess," I tried to help myself.
Nadine started, and closed the box with a snap, a strange pallor coming over her white, set face. The general looked gravely at her, and then, raising his hat, with a "Till we meet again," walked leisurely away.
Nadine flinched and snapped the box shut, a strange pallor taking over her pale, tense face. The general looked at her seriously and then, tipping his hat, said, "Till we meet again," and walked away casually.
I must own to being slightly offended, I was childishly fond of chocolate, and the act seemed so inexplicably discourteous. We walked to the house in silence, neither of us speaking, until we reached the side entrance. Here the princess paused by the nail-studded oaken door, and said:
I have to admit I was a bit offended; I had a childish love for chocolate, and the whole thing felt remarkably rude. We walked to the house in silence, neither of us saying a word, until we got to the side entrance. Here, the princess stopped by the nail-studded oak door and said:
"There will come a day when things done in secret will be declared upon the housetops, then (if not before) you will know the secret of the gold bonbonnière. Say, 'Forgiven, Nadine.'"
"There will come a day when everything done in secret will be shouted from the rooftops, and then (if not before) you will understand the secret of the gold candy box. Say, 'Forgiven, Nadine.'"
And I said it with my hand in hers.
And I said it with my hand in hers.
How glad I was afterwards that I had done so.
How glad I was later that I had done that.
II.
Nadine's Passing.
Throughout the great house of Whichello Towers there was a hush. Soft-footed servants went to and fro, all the guests save Estella and I went away with many condolences.[Pg 45] The Princess Nadine was passing away in the room overlooking the pine woods. She had been thrown from her horse whilst hunting with the Whichello hounds, and the end was not far off.
Throughout the grand house of Whichello Towers, there was a silence. Quiet-footed servants moved back and forth, and all the guests except Estella and me left with many sympathies.[Pg 45] Princess Nadine was dying in the room that faced the pine woods. She had fallen from her horse while hunting with the Whichello hounds, and the end was near.
I was sitting in the library with a great sadness in my heart, when the door opened, and Canon Manningtree, the white-haired rector of Whichello, came into the room.
I was sitting in the library with a heavy heart when the door opened, and Canon Manningtree, the white-haired rector of Whichello, walked in.
"Miss Dene," he said gravely, "in the absence of a priest of the Greek Church, I have ministered to Princess Milontine. She is going to meet a merciful Saviour who knows her temptations, and the singular circumstances in which she has been placed. She desires to see you. Do not excite her. Speak to her of the infinite love of God. Will you please go to her now."
"Miss Dene," he said seriously, "since there's no priest from the Greek Church here, I've helped Princess Milontine. She's about to meet a merciful Savior who understands her struggles and the unique situation she's been in. She wants to see you. Please don't upset her. Talk to her about God's infinite love. Can you go to her now?"
Weeping, I went.
Crying, I went.
Sitting beside the sufferer was Maura, who rose when I came in, and left us two alone, save for that unseen Angel who calls us to the presence of our God.
Sitting next to the person in pain was Maura, who stood up when I entered and left us two alone, except for that unseen Angel who calls us to the presence of our God.
The princess looked at me with her beautiful wistful eyes, as she had looked when she gave me the amber roses in the narrow street.
The princess gazed at me with her stunning, longing eyes, just like she had when she gave me the amber roses in the narrow street.
"Gloria, little sister, I am going to tell how Irene died."
"Gloria, little sister, I'm going to tell you how Irene died."
"No, no, not if it distresses you."
"No, no, not if it upsets you."
"I would rather tell you. Listen! I have not much time to speak. As you know, we are of a noble Russian family, and Irene and I were the only children. I was ten years older than Irene, and was educated in France; she came to England, and was your schoolmate!
"I’d prefer to share it with you. Listen! I don’t have much time to talk. As you know, we come from a noble Russian family, and Irene and I were the only kids. I was ten years older than Irene and was educated in France; she went to school in England and was your classmate!"
"I was passionately fond of the child I had seen an infant lying in her pink-lined cot, and when she came out and married Prince Alex Laskine, I prayed that God's sunshine might light on my darling's head. Then, I myself married, and travelled with my husband in all kinds of strange, out-of-the-way places; in one of which he died, and I came back to St. Petersburgh, a childless, lonely widow!
"I was deeply in love with the little girl I had seen as a baby lying in her pink-lined crib, and when she grew up and married Prince Alex Laskine, I prayed that God’s blessings would shine upon my sweet girl. Then, I got married myself and traveled with my husband to all sorts of unique, remote places; in one of those places, he passed away, and I returned to St. Petersburg, a childless, lonely widow!"
"But there was no Irene; her husband had been implicated in a plot, and had been sent to O——, one of the most[Pg 46] desolate places in Siberia, and my sister had voluntarily accompanied him!
"But there was no Irene; her husband was involved in a plot and had been sent to O——, one of the most[Pg 46] desolate places in Siberia, and my sister had willingly gone with him!"
"When I heard this, I never rested until I too was en route to Siberia! I wanted to take Irene in my arms and to console her as her dead mother would have done. O—— was a fearful place, just a colony of dreary huts by the sea. Behind were the wolf-infested forests; in the midst of it, the frowning fortress prison! When I showed my ukase, and demanded to see my relations, they simply showed me two graves. Irene and Alex rested side by side, in the silent acre, and an exile told me how they had died! Alex had been knouted for refusing to play the part of Judas, and had passed away in the fortress. Irene was found dead inside their small wooden hut, kneeling beside her bed. Her heart had broken! My little Snow Flower had been crushed under the iron heel of despotism.
"When I heard this, I didn’t rest until I was on my way to Siberia too! I wanted to hold Irene in my arms and comfort her like her deceased mother would have. O—— was a terrible place, just a colony of bleak huts by the sea. Behind it were the wolf-infested forests, and in the middle, the grim prison fortress! When I showed my ukase and asked to see my family, they just pointed me to two graves. Irene and Alex lay side by side in the quiet ground, and an exile told me how they had died! Alex was beaten to death for refusing to betray his friends and died in the fortress. Irene was found dead in their small wooden hut, kneeling beside her bed. Her heart had broken! My little Snow Flower had been crushed under the iron fist of tyranny."
"He by whose mandate this iniquity was done was General Loris Trakoff, the governor of the province! I was turned to stone by Irene's grave, and afterwards became a partisan of the Nihilists.
"He who ordered this injustice was General Loris Trakoff, the governor of the province! I was frozen in shock by Irene's grave, and later became a supporter of the Nihilists."
"Night and day I pondered upon how I could be revenged upon Trakoff, and at last Fate seemed to favour me.
"Night and day, I thought about how I could get revenge on Trakoff, and finally, it felt like Fate was on my side."
"The general (so it was reported) was coming to visit a former friend of his. I made up my mind to be there also, and to shoot him, if opportunity served.
"The general (or so it was said) was on his way to visit an old friend of his. I decided to be there too, and to take my shot if the chance came."
"So, two members of our society, a young mechanic and his wife, rented a house in Cherry-Tree Avenue, to which I came, and whilst waiting for my revenge I became acquainted with you."
"So, two members of our community, a young mechanic and his wife, rented a house on Cherry-Tree Avenue, where I came, and while I was waiting for my revenge, I got to know you."
She paused, whispered, "The restorative," and I gave her the medicine.
She paused, whispered, "The restorative," and I handed her the medicine.
The sweet, faint voice spoke again.
The soft, gentle voice spoke again.
"I knew that you were Irene's friend because I saw your name upon the letter that I picked up, and I loved you, Gloria, aye, and was sorry for you."
"I knew you were Irene's friend because I saw your name on the letter I picked up, and I loved you, Gloria, yes, and felt sorry for you."
I laid my cheek next hers.
I rested my cheek against hers.
"Dear, I knew it, and was fond of you."
"Dear, I knew it, and I really liked you."
[Pg 47]"Fond of the Nihilist Princess, my little English Gloria! 'Tis a strange world!
[Pg 47]"Fond of the Nihilist Princess, my little English Gloria! It's a strange world!
"After all, the general did not come, and then we all left. I bided my time. No outsider knew me for a Révolutionnaire, so I mixed in society as before, and accepted the invitation to Whichello, on purpose to meet him here.
"After all, the general didn’t show up, so we all left. I played the waiting game. No one outside knew me as a Révolutionnaire, so I blended in with society like before and accepted the invitation to Whichello, specifically to meet him here."
"The bonbonnière was filled with poisoned caramels, prepared by a Nihilist chemist, and it was my intention to destroy myself after I had destroyed my enemy. I gave him one chance; I asked him if he repented of anything, and he answered 'No.'
"The candy box was filled with poisoned caramels, made by a Nihilist chemist, and my plan was to end my own life after taking out my enemy. I gave him one chance; I asked him if he regretted anything, and he said 'No.'
"At the great crisis your little hand, as a hand from another world—as Irene's hand might have done—came between us.
"At the big moment, your tiny hand, like a hand from another world—just like Irene's hand could have—came between us."
"Your coming saved him. I could not let you share his fate."
"Your arrival saved him. I couldn't let you end up like him."
"Oh, thank God!" I said. "Nadine, tell me—tell God, that you are sorry, that you repent your dreadful purpose."
"Oh, thank God!" I said. "Nadine, please, tell me—tell God that you’re sorry, that you regret your terrible intentions."
"I do, I do," she whispered. "Lying here I see all the sins, the errors, the mistakes. I do not despair of God's mercy though I am myself deserving of His wrath. Irene used to tell me that when she fell asleep, in the new world of school life, it was in your arms. Put them round me, Gloria, and let me fall asleep."
"I do, I do," she whispered. "Lying here, I see all the sins, the errors, the mistakes. I don't despair of God's mercy, even though I deserve His wrath. Irene used to say that when she fell asleep, in the new world of school life, it was in your arms. Wrap them around me, Gloria, and let me fall asleep."
I placed my arm gently, very gently, under her head, and then sat very still.
I gently positioned my arm beneath her head and sat completely still.
I heard the big clock in the clock-tower slowly and distinctly strike the hour of twelve, I saw the pale lips move and heard them murmur: "Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere mei."
I heard the big clock in the clock tower slowly and clearly chime twelve, I saw the pale lips move and heard them whisper: "Agnus Dei, qui tollis peccata mundi, miserere mei."
But save for this, all was silence! And in the silence Princess Nadine slept.
But apart from this, everything was silent! And in the silence, Princess Nadine slept.
MY YEAR AT SCHOOL.
BY MARGARET WATSON.
I was rather old to start out as a school-girl, for I was seventeen, and had never been to school before.
I was pretty old to start out as a schoolgirl since I was seventeen and had never been to school before.
We lived in the heart of the country, and my education had been rather casual—broken into now for a day's work, and now for a day's play, now for visitors staying in the house, now for a visit to friends or relations; as is the way when you are one of a large family, and do your lessons at home—especially if your tastes lie rather in the line of doing than thinking.
We lived in the middle of the countryside, and my education was pretty relaxed—interrupted sometimes for work, sometimes for fun, sometimes for visitors staying with us, and other times for visits to friends or family; that's just how it is when you're part of a big family and do your studying at home—especially if you prefer doing things over just thinking about them.
I did not love books. I loved gardening and riding the pony, and making cakes, and minding the baby. My sisters were much cleverer than I, and I had never believed it possible that I could excel in anything requiring study, so I satisfied myself with being rather clever with my hands.
I didn’t love books. I loved gardening, riding the pony, making cakes, and taking care of the baby. My sisters were way smarter than I was, and I never thought I could be good at anything that needed studying, so I was okay with being pretty skilled with my hands.
However, I didn't really mind work of any kind, and I worked at my lessons when I was at them, though I was always ready enough to throw them aside for anything else that might turn up. When my mother said I must go away to a good school for a year I was quite willing. I always loved a change.
However, I didn't really mind doing any kind of work, and I focused on my lessons when I was in class, though I was always ready to put them aside for anything else that came up. When my mom said I had to go to a good school for a year, I was totally on board. I always loved a change.
The school chosen was a London High School, and I was to board with some people we knew. They had no connection with the school, so I was thrown pretty much on my own resources, and had to find my way about for myself.
The school I picked was a High School in London, and I was going to stay with some people we knew. They weren’t affiliated with the school, so I had to rely on myself and figure things out on my own.
I had to go up first for the entrance exam., and I shall never forget my feelings that day. The headmistress had[Pg 49] a sharp, quick manner, and I thought she set me down as very stupid for my age. I was put in a room with a lot of girls, mostly younger than myself, and given a set of exam. papers to do. The way the questions were put was new to me, I was nervous and worried, but I worked on doggedly with the courage of despair, certain that I was showing appalling ignorance for a girl of seventeen, and that I should be placed in a form with the babies.
I had to go up first for the entrance exam, and I’ll never forget how I felt that day. The headmistress had a sharp, quick style, and I thought she considered me very stupid for my age. I was put in a room with a lot of girls, mostly younger than me, and given a set of exam papers to complete. The way the questions were framed was new to me, and I was nervous and worried, but I kept working on it with the determination of desperation, convinced that I was showing dreadful ignorance for a girl of seventeen, and that I would end up placed in a class with the little kids.
Two very pretty girls were working beside me. They had curly black hair, and bright complexions, and lovely dark eyes, and there was a fair girl, who wrote diligently all the time, and seemed in no difficulty. When it was over I asked her how she had got on, and she said she had found it quite easy, and answered most of the questions. We compared notes, and I saw that if she was right I must be wrong, and as she was quite sure she was right I went home very despondent indeed, but determined to work my way up from the bottom if need be.
Two really pretty girls were working next to me. They had curly black hair, glowing complexions, and beautiful dark eyes. There was also a fair girl who wrote diligently the whole time and seemed to have no trouble at all. When it was over, I asked her how she had done, and she said she found it quite easy and managed to answer most of the questions. We compared notes, and I realized that if she was correct, then I must be wrong. Since she was confident she was right, I went home feeling pretty down, but I was determined to work my way up from the bottom if necessary.
Next morning I hardened my heart for what was to befall me, and started for school. I had to go by omnibus, and found one that ran just at the right time.
Next morning, I steeled myself for what was about to happen and headed to school. I had to take the bus and found one that arrived just when I needed it.
I was met at the school entrance by a tall, thin, small-featured lady, who wore glasses, and spoke in a sharp, clear voice, but quite kindly, telling me that I was in the Fifth Form, and my desk was that nearest the door.
I was greeted at the school entrance by a tall, thin lady with small features, who wore glasses. She spoke in a sharp, clear voice, but was quite kind, telling me that I was in the Fifth Form and that my desk was the one closest to the door.
There was a good deal of crush and confusion as there were a lot of new girls, and I sat at my desk and wondered whether the Fifth Form was the highest or the lowest. I could hardly believe I was in the highest form, but the other girls sitting at the desks looked as old as myself. The two pretty dark girls were there, but I saw no sign of the fair girl who had worked so easily.
There was a lot of hustle and confusion since there were many new girls, and I sat at my desk wondering whether the Fifth Form was the highest or the lowest. I could hardly believe I was in the top form, but the other girls sitting at the desks looked as old as I did. The two pretty dark-haired girls were there, but I didn’t see any sign of the fair girl who had done so well.
I sat and watched for her, and presently she came in, but she was moved on to the form behind. She was in the Fourth Form, and I heard her name—Mabel Smith.
I sat and waited for her, and soon she walked in, but she was directed to the bench behind. She was in the Fourth Form, and I heard her name—Mabel Smith.
I had a good report at the end of the first term, and went home happy—very happy to get home again, for I had[Pg 50] never been so long away before, and I found my little brothers grown out of knowledge. But the Christmas holidays were soon over, and I went back in a cold, snowy week; and London snow is a miserable spectacle, not like the lovely pure white covering which hides up all dirt and ugliness in the country.
I had a good report at the end of the first term and went home feeling happy—really happy to be home again, since I had[Pg 50] never been away for so long before, and I found my little brothers had changed completely. But the Christmas holidays were soon over, and I went back during a cold, snowy week; and London snow is a sad sight, nothing like the beautiful pure white blanket that covers up all the dirt and ugliness in the countryside.
However, I knew my way about by this time, and found my old familiar bus waiting for me, and the conductor greeted me with great friendliness. He was a most kind man, and always waited for me as long as he could.
However, I knew my way around by this time and found my old familiar bus waiting for me. The conductor welcomed me with great friendliness. He was a really kind man and always waited for me as long as he could.
This term we had a new mistress for mathematics, and I didn't like her a bit.
This term we got a new math teacher, and I didn't like her at all.
I was always very slow and stupid at mathematics, and the new mistress was so quick, she worked away like lightning, and I could not follow her. She would rush through a proposition in Euclid, proving that some figure was, or was not equal to some other figure, and leave me stranded vainly trying to understand the first proof when she was at the last, and I couldn't care, anyhow, whether one line could be proved equal to another or not, I felt it would be much simpler to measure it and have done with it. It was the same in arithmetic; she took us through innumerable step-fractions with innumerable steps, just as fast as she could put the figures down, and all I could do was to stare stupidly at the blackboard and hope that I might be able to worry some sense out of it all at home; and she gave us so much home-work that I had to toil till after ten at night, and then had to leave my sums half done, or neglect my other work altogether.
I was always really slow and terrible at math, and the new teacher was so fast, she worked like lightning, and I just couldn't keep up. She would zoom through a proposition in Euclid, proving that one shape was or wasn't equal to another shape, leaving me stuck trying to figure out the first proof while she was already on the last one, and honestly, I didn't even care if one line could be proven equal to another; it seemed so much simpler to just measure it and be done. It was the same with arithmetic; she rushed us through countless step-fractions with countless steps, as quickly as she could write the numbers down, and all I could do was stare blankly at the blackboard, hoping I could piece some sense out of it all at home. She also assigned so much homework that I had to work until after ten at night, and I ended up leaving my problems half-finished or ignoring my other assignments altogether.
I was slow and stupid, I knew, but the others all suffered too, though not so much, and presently complaints were made by all the other mistresses that their work was not done, and all the girls had the same reason to give, the arithmetic took so long.
I was slow and not very bright, I knew that, but the others struggled too, just not as much. Soon, all the other teachers complained that their work wasn’t finished, and all the girls had the same excuse: the math took way too long.
So Miss Vinton made out a time-table for our prep., and said we were to leave off when the time was up, whether we'd finished or not. It was a great relief, my hair was[Pg 51] turning grey with the work and worry! But I did not get on at all with mathematics, and in the end of term exam. I came out very badly in that and in French.
So Miss Vinton created a schedule for our prep and said we were to stop when the time was up, whether we finished or not. It was a huge relief; my hair was[Pg 51] turning grey from all the stress! But I really struggled with math, and in the end-of-term exam, I did really poorly in that and in French.
As most of us had done badly in those subjects our poor madame and the mathematical mistress did not come back next term.
Since most of us had performed poorly in those subjects, our poor teacher and the math instructor didn't return next term.
Miss Vinton gave us mathematics herself, and a splendid teacher she was, letting some daylight even into my thick head, which was not constructed for that kind of work, and her sister gave us French, and we really began to make progress. Some of the girls had done well before, those who sat near madame and talked to her, but most of us had not learnt much from her.
Miss Vinton taught us math herself, and she was a fantastic teacher, managing to get some clarity into my thick head, which wasn't really made for that kind of work. Her sister taught us French, and we really started to improve. Some of the girls had done well before, particularly those who sat close to madame and chatted with her, but most of us hadn't learned much from her.
Altogether it was with regret that I saw the end of my school-year drawing near; and I was very anxious to do well in the final exams.
Altogether, I felt sad as the end of the school year approached, and I was really eager to do well on the final exams.
They were to be rather important, as we were to have a university examiner, and there were two prizes offered by people interested in the school, one for the best literature paper, and one for the best history. I did want a prize to take home.
They were going to be pretty important since we were going to have a university examiner, and there were two prizes up for grabs from people who cared about the school: one for the best literature paper and one for the best history paper. I really wanted a prize to bring home.
There was great excitement in the school, and we all meant to try our best. The Fourth and Fifth Forms were to have the same papers, so as to give the Fourth Form girls a chance for the prize, and Mabel Smith said she was determined to win that offered for literature.
There was a lot of excitement in the school, and we all planned to do our best. The Fourth and Fifth Forms were going to have the same exams to give the Fourth Form girls a shot at the prize, and Mabel Smith said she was set on winning the one for literature.
The exam. week began. Geology, arithmetic, Latin, French, German. We worked through them all conscientiously but without much enthusiasm. Then came the literature, you could hear the girls hold their breaths as the papers were given to them.
The exam week started. Geology, math, Latin, French, German. We tackled all of them diligently but without much excitement. Then came the literature exam; you could hear the girls holding their breaths as the papers were handed out.
I read the questions down the first time, and my head spun round so that I could not understand one.
I read the questions for the first time, and my head spun so fast that I couldn't understand any of them.
"This won't do," I said to myself, and set my teeth and clung to my desk till I steadied down. Then I read them through again.
"This isn't going to work," I said to myself, gritted my teeth, and held onto my desk until I felt steady. Then I read through them again.
I found one question I could answer right away, and[Pg 52] by the time I had done that my brain was clear, and I knew the answers to every one.
I found one question I could answer immediately, and[Pg 52] by the time I finished that, my mind was clear, and I knew the answers to all of them.
Alice Thompson was sitting next me, she was one of the pretty dark girls, and very idle.
Alice Thompson was sitting next to me; she was one of the pretty dark-skinned girls and really lazy.
"What's the date of Paradise Lost?" she whispered.
"What's the date of Paradise Lost?" she asked quietly.
I didn't know what to do. I wouldn't speak, and of course I knew that it was very mean of her to ask, but I was sure of the date, and I thought it would be mean of me not to tell her. Just then Miss Vinton walked up the room and glanced round at us.
I didn't know what to do. I wouldn't speak, and I knew it was really rude of her to ask, but I was sure of the date, and I thought it would be unfair of me not to tell her. Just then, Miss Vinton walked up the room and glanced around at us.
Alice bent over her work, writing diligently. Miss Vinton went down the room again, and Alice edged up to me, questioning me with her pretty dark eyes.
Alice leaned over her work, writing intently. Miss Vinton walked down the room once more, and Alice moved closer to me, looking at me with her lovely dark eyes.
I hesitated, then I pushed the sheet I had just finished close to the edge of my desk so that she could read the date, which she did quickly enough. After that she looked over my papers freely whenever Miss Vinton wasn't looking.
I paused for a moment, then I slid the sheet I had just completed to the edge of my desk so she could see the date, which she read right away. After that, she glanced at my papers whenever Miss Vinton wasn't paying attention.
I was rather worried about it, but I didn't think she could win the prize, for I knew she hadn't worked at the subject at all, and if she didn't I thought it couldn't matter much to any one.
I was pretty worried about it, but I didn’t think she could win the prize since I knew she hadn’t put any effort into the subject, and if she didn’t, I figured it wouldn’t matter much to anyone.
I had answered all the questions a good while before the time was up, I thought we had been allowed too long, and was surprised to see Mabel Smith and one or two more scribbling away for dear life till the last minute. However, the time was up at last, and we all gave in our papers.
I had finished answering all the questions long before time was up; I thought we had been given too much time, and I was surprised to see Mabel Smith and a couple of others still writing furiously until the last minute. But finally, the time was up, and we all turned in our papers.
"How did you get on, Margaret?" asked Miss Vinton, smiling kindly at me.
"How did it go, Margaret?" asked Miss Vinton, smiling kindly at me.
"I think I answered all the questions right," I replied.
"I think I answered all the questions correctly," I replied.
"That's good," she said.
"That's great," she said.
The history paper was given us next day, and it filled me with despair. The questions were so put that short answers were no use, and I was afraid to trust myself to write down my own ideas. However, after a bit the ideas began to come, and I quite enjoyed scribbling them down.
The history paper was handed to us the next day, and it made me feel hopeless. The questions were structured in a way that quick answers wouldn’t work, and I was scared to rely on my own thoughts. However, after a while, the ideas started to flow, and I actually enjoyed writing them down.
Alice had been moved to another desk, so I was left in[Pg 53] peace, for Joyce, who was a friend of mine, was next to me, working away quietly.
Alice had been moved to another desk, so I was left in[Pg 53] peace, since Joyce, a friend of mine, was next to me, working quietly.
I was getting on swimmingly, when all at once the bell rang, and I had only answered three quarters of the questions.
I was doing great when suddenly the bell rang, and I had only answered three-quarters of the questions.
I was vexed, for I could see one or two more I could have done. However, there was no help for it. The papers must be given up.
I was frustrated because I could see one or two more things I could have done. However, there was no way around it. The papers had to be submitted.
"I wish I had had a little more time," I said to Miss Vinton, as I gave in my work.
"I wish I had a bit more time," I said to Miss Vinton as I turned in my work.
"You had as much as the rest," she answered, rather sharply, and I went away feeling sad and snubbed.
"You had as much as everyone else," she replied, quite sharply, and I walked away feeling upset and rejected.
The exams. were over, and we were to know the result next day.
The exams were over, and we would find out the results the next day.
I don't think any of us wanted that extra half hour in bed in the morning, which generally seemed so desirable; and we were all waiting in the cloak-room—a chattering throng, for discipline was relaxed on this occasion. When the school-bell rang, and we hurried in to take our places, Miss Vinton made us a speech, saying that the general results of the examinations had been very satisfactory. Our term's work had been on the whole good.
I don't think any of us actually wanted that extra half hour in bed in the morning, which usually seemed really appealing; and we were all gathered in the cloakroom—a noisy crowd, since the rules were a bit looser this time. When the school bell rang and we rushed in to take our seats, Miss Vinton gave us a speech, saying that the overall results of the exams had been quite good. Our work this term had been generally solid.
We could hardly listen to these general remarks when we were longing for particulars. At last they came:
We could barely focus on these general comments when we were eager for the specifics. Finally, they arrived:
Alice Thompson was awarded the literature prize. Her work was so very accurate, and her paper so well written.
Alice Thompson won the literature prize. Her work was incredibly precise, and her paper was excellently written.
There was a silence of astonishment.
There was an awkward silence.
Alice turned scarlet. I felt horrified to think what mischief I had done by being so weak-minded as to let her copy my work. Mabel Smith was white. But Miss Vinton went on calmly:
Alice turned red. I felt awful thinking about the trouble I caused by being so weak-minded and letting her copy my work. Mabel Smith was pale. But Miss Vinton continued calmly:
"Mabel Smith comes next. Her paper was exceptionally well written, but there were a few blunders which placed it below Alice's."
"Mabel Smith is up next. Her paper was really well written, but there were a few mistakes that kept it from being as good as Alice's."
Then came Nelly, Joyce, and the rest of the Fifth Form, and one or two of the Fourth—and I began to get over the shock of Alice's success and to wonder what had happened to me. At last my name came with just half marks.
Then Nelly, Joyce, and the rest of the Fifth Form showed up, along with a couple of students from the Fourth—and I started to recover from the shock of Alice's success and think about what had happened to me. Finally, my name was called, and I got just half marks.
[Pg 54]My cheeks were burning. I was dreadfully disappointed and ashamed. Miss Vinton saw what I was feeling and stopped to explain that the examiner had not wanted mere bald answers of dates and names, but well-written essays, showing thought and intelligence. This was how I had failed, while Alice, cribbing my facts, had worked them out well, and come out first. I felt very sore about it, and almost forgot the injustice done to Mabel Smith.
[Pg 54]My cheeks were hot. I was incredibly disappointed and embarrassed. Miss Vinton noticed how I felt and paused to explain that the examiner didn’t want just straightforward answers with dates and names, but well-written essays that demonstrated thought and intelligence. This was how I had failed, while Alice, copying my facts, had put them together nicely and came out on top. I felt really upset about it and almost forgot the unfairness done to Mabel Smith.
There was still the history prize, and a hush of excited expectation fell on us when Miss Vinton began again:
There was still the history prize, and a hush of excited anticipation fell over us when Miss Vinton started again:
"The history prize has been awarded to Nelly Gascoyne for a very good paper indeed. Margaret and Joyce have been bracketed second. Their papers were excellent, and only just behind Nelly's in merit."
"The history prize has been awarded to Nelly Gascoyne for an outstanding paper. Margaret and Joyce are tied for second place. Their papers were excellent and just slightly behind Nelly's in quality."
I gasped with surprise. I had left so many questions unanswered that I had had no hope of distinction in history.
I gasped in surprise. I had left so many questions unanswered that I had no hope of being recognized in history.
This was some consolation for my former disgrace—and then my mind went back to the question of what was to be done about the literature prize.
This was some comfort for my past embarrassment—and then I started thinking again about what to do regarding the literature prize.
As soon as the business of the morning was concluded Mabel Smith touched my arm. She was still quite white, and her eyes were blazing.
As soon as the morning tasks were done, Mabel Smith touched my arm. She was still pretty pale, and her eyes were shining intensely.
"I must speak to you," she said.
"I need to talk to you," she said.
"Come to the cloak-room," I answered, "we can get our books after."
"Let's go to the cloakroom," I said, "we can grab our books later."
"You know Alice Thompson cheated," she said, the moment we were alone. "I sat just behind, and I saw you push your papers over to her, and she leant over, and copied whatever she wanted."
"You know Alice Thompson cheated," she said, as soon as we were alone. "I was sitting right behind you, and I saw you slide your papers over to her, and she leaned over and copied whatever she wanted."
"I never dreamt she'd get the prize," I answered, "I only wanted to help her out of a hole."
"I never imagined she'd win the prize," I replied, "I just wanted to help her out of a tough spot."
"Well, she did get it—and it's my prize, and what are you going to do about it?"
"Well, she did get it—and it’s mine, so what are you going to do about it?"
"I don't know, I'm sure. Of course I oughtn't to have let her copy—but I thought it wouldn't hurt any one."
"I don't really know for sure. I definitely shouldn't have let her copy, but I thought it wouldn't hurt anyone."
"You'll have to tell Miss Vinton now. It's not fair I should be cheated out of the prize I've honestly won, and I'd worked[Pg 55] so hard for it too. I can't think how I came to make those mistakes."
"You need to tell Miss Vinton now. It's not fair that I'm being denied the prize I've honestly earned, especially since I worked[Pg 55] so hard for it. I can't believe I made those mistakes."
"I wish to peace you hadn't!"
"I wish you hadn’t!"
"But, anyhow, Alice could never have got it if she hadn't cheated, and you must tell Miss Vinton."
"But anyway, Alice could never have got it if she hadn't cheated, and you have to tell Miss Vinton."
"Oh! that's too much," I cried. "It's for Alice to tell Miss Vinton, I can't. I'm willing to tell Alice she must."
"Oh! that's way too much," I said. "It's up to Alice to tell Miss Vinton, I can’t do it. I'm fine with telling Alice she has to."
"And if she won't?"
"And if she doesn't?"
"Then I don't quite see what's to be done."
"Then I don't really see what can be done."
"You'll let her keep my prize?"
"You’re going to let her keep my prize?"
"Well, you can tell Miss Vinton if you like."
"Well, you can let Miss Vinton know if you want."
"It's you that ought to tell her. It was all your fault, you'd no right to help Alice to cheat."
"It's you who should tell her. It was all your fault; you had no right to help Alice cheat."
"I know that's true. But it makes it all the more impossible for me to tell on her."
"I know that's true. But it makes it even harder for me to snitch on her."
Just then Alice came in:
Just then, Alice entered:
"Oh, Margaret!" she cried.
"Oh, Margaret!" she exclaimed.
Then she saw Mabel and stopped.
Then she saw Mabel and paused.
"Are you going to tell Miss Vinton you cheated?" said Mabel, going up to her with flaming eyes.
"Are you going to tell Miss Vinton that you cheated?" Mabel asked, approaching her with fiery eyes.
"Margaret, did you tell?" said Alice.
"Margaret, did you say anything?" asked Alice.
"I saw you!" said Mabel, "I sat just behind and saw you! You're not going to try to keep my prize, are you?"
"I saw you!" Mabel said. "I was sitting right behind you and I saw everything! You’re not going to try to keep my prize, are you?"
"No, of course not," said Alice, "I never thought of getting the prize. I only wanted to write a decent paper and not have Miss Vinton pitching into me as usual. You're welcome to the prize, if that will do."
"No, of course not," said Alice, "I never thought about winning the prize. I just wanted to write a good paper and not have Miss Vinton criticize me like she always does. You can have the prize if that helps."
Mabel said nothing.
Mabel stayed silent.
"I'm afraid that won't quite do," I said. "It would be too difficult for Mabel to explain at home without telling on you. You'd much better tell on yourself."
"I'm afraid that won't work," I said. "It would be too hard for Mabel to explain at home without getting you in trouble. It would be better if you owned up to it yourself."
"I can't," said Alice, "I'm as sorry as I can be, now, that I did it—but I can't face Miss Vinton."
"I can't," Alice said. "I'm really sorry that I did it, but I just can't face Miss Vinton."
She looked ready to cry.
She seemed about to cry.
"Well, I shall have to confess too," I said. "It was partly my fault. Let us go together."
"Well, I guess I have to admit it too," I said. "It was partially my fault. Let's go together."
"I daren't," said Alice.
"I can't," said Alice.
"Come along," I said, taking her arm. "It's the only way out. You know you won't keep Mabel's prize, and it's as bad to keep her honour and glory. This is the only way out. Let's get it over."
"Come on," I said, taking her arm. "It's the only way out. You know you won't hold onto Mabel's prize, and it's just as wrong to hang onto her honor and glory. This is the only way out. Let's just get it done."
She came then, but reluctantly.
She came, but reluctantly.
Fortunately we found Miss Vinton alone in her room, and between us we managed to stammer out our confession.
Fortunately, we found Miss Vinton alone in her room, and together we managed to stumble through our confession.
Miss Vinton, I think, was not surprised. She had feared there was something not quite straight. But she was extremely severe with us both, as much with me as with Alice, and as it was to be my last interview with her I was heart-broken.
Miss Vinton, I think, wasn't surprised. She had worried there was something off. But she was really harsh with both of us, as much with me as with Alice, and since it was going to be my last conversation with her, I was devastated.
However, I lingered a moment after Alice, and then turned back and said:
However, I stayed back for a moment after Alice, and then turned around and said:
"Please forgive me, you can't think how sorry I am."
"Please forgive me; you can't imagine how sorry I am."
"Remember, Margaret," she replied, "that it is not enough to be honourable in your own conduct—you must as far as possible discourage anything dishonourable in other people. I know you would not cheat yourself, but if it is wrong to cheat, it is equally wrong to help some one else to cheat—don't you see? Will you remember this in future—in big things as well as in small? You must not only do right yourself. Your influence must be on the right side too. Certainly, I forgive you. You've been a good girl all this year, and I'm sorry to lose you."
"Remember, Margaret," she replied, "it's not enough to act honorably yourself—you also need to discourage any dishonorable behavior in others. I know you wouldn't cheat, but if cheating is wrong, then helping someone else cheat is just as wrong—don't you see? Will you keep this in mind going forward—in both big things and small? You need to not only do the right thing yourself. Your influence should be on the right side too. Of course, I forgive you. You've been a good girl all year, and I'm sad to see you go."
So I went away comforted.
So I left feeling reassured.
And I came home with never a prize to show. But I had what was better. I had acquired a real love of study which I have never lost. I don't know what became of Alice Thompson, I only hope that she never had to earn her living by teaching. Nelly Gascoyne went home to a jolly family of brothers and sisters and gave herself up to the pleasures and duties of home. Joyce became assistant mistress in a school, and Mabel followed up her successes at school by winning a scholarship at Cambridge a year later.
And I came home without any prizes to show. But I had something better. I had developed a true love for learning that I’ve never lost. I don’t know what happened to Alice Thompson; I can only hope she never had to make a living by teaching. Nelly Gascoyne went back to a fun family of brothers and sisters and embraced the joys and responsibilities of home. Joyce became an assistant teacher at a school, and Mabel built on her successes at school by winning a scholarship to Cambridge a year later.
And I—well, I've never come in first anywhere, but I'm fairly contented with a second place.
And I—well, I've never come in first anywhere, but I'm pretty happy with second place.
THE SILVER STAR.
BY NELLIE HOLDERNESS.
Maysie Grey had set her heart on the Drawing Society's Silver Star. She kept her ambition to herself as a thing too audacious to be put into words. That she possessed talent, the school fully recognised. She was only thirteen, and by dint of steady perseverance was making almost daily progress. Her painting lessons were a source of unmixed pleasure to her, for hers was a nature that never yielded to discouragement, and never magnified difficulties.
Maysie Grey was determined to win the Drawing Society's Silver Star. She kept her ambition private, viewing it as too bold to express. The school acknowledged her talent fully. At only thirteen, she was making nearly daily progress through her steady hard work. Her painting lessons brought her pure joy, as she had a spirit that never gave in to discouragement and never exaggerated challenges.
"You must aim at the Bronze Star this year," her science mistress had said to her, while helping her to fix the glass slides she was to paint from, under the microscope, "and next year you must go on to the Silver——"
"You need to aim for the Bronze Star this year," her science teacher had said to her, while helping her set up the glass slides she was going to paint from under the microscope, "and next year you should move on to the Silver——"
"Look, how beautiful the colours are!" Maysie exclaimed in delight. The delicate, varying tints fascinated her. She set to work with enthusiasm, never having done anything of the kind before. "'Mycetozoa,' do you call them?" she asked.
"Look how beautiful the colors are!" Maysie exclaimed with delight. The delicate, varied shades fascinated her. She eagerly set to work, having never done anything like this before. "'Mycetozoa' is what you call them?" she asked.
"Yes. Be sure you spell it rightly."
"Yes. Make sure you spell it correctly."
The next day, when the first of her three sheets was finished, Miss Elton came in to examine it. Though she said little, she was evidently more than satisfied. It was nearly tea-time, and Maysie spent the few minutes before preparation was over in tearing up some old drawings. After breakfast, on the following morning, before the bell rang for class, she went over to Ruth Allen's desk to ask her how to spell "Mycetozoa." Ruth was her particular chum, and the best English scholar in the form.
The next day, when the first of her three sheets was done, Miss Elton came in to check it out. Although she didn’t say much, she was clearly more than pleased. It was almost time for tea, and Maysie spent the last few minutes before getting ready by tearing up some old drawings. After breakfast the next morning, before the bell rang for class, she walked over to Ruth Allen's desk to ask her how to spell "Mycetozoa." Ruth was her close friend and the best English student in the group.
[Pg 58]"I've got something to show you, Maysie," she said, when she had furnished the desired information. She brought out a piece of paper as she spoke, and passed it on to her friend behind the cover of her open desk. It was a fragment of one of Maysie's zoological drawing-sheets, evidently picked up out of the waste-paper basket—a wasp with wings outspread, showing the three divisions of an insect's body. The head was roughly altered so as to form a caricature of a human face, and above was printed, in letters that might have done credit to Maysie herself: "Miss E. in a tantrum," and below: "How doth the little waxy wasp rejoice to snap and snarl!"
[Pg 58]"I have something to show you, Maysie," she said after giving the information Maysie wanted. As she spoke, she pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to her friend, hiding it behind the open desk. It was a scrap from Maysie's zoology drawing sheets, clearly fished out of the trash—a wasp with its wings spread, showing the three parts of an insect's body. The head had been roughly changed to look like a caricature of a human face, and above it was printed, in letters that could have been from Maysie herself: "Miss E. in a tantrum," and below: "How does the little waxy wasp rejoice to snap and snarl!"
Maysie did not share Ruth's unreasonable animosity towards Miss Elton, but she could not repress a smile at this specimen of school-girl wit. Just then the bell rang, and she went back to her own desk, while Ruth, letting the lid of hers slip down, was so startled by the noise it made in the sudden silence that she did not see a piece of paper flutter out on to the ground, and gently glide underneath the platform of the mistress's desk, which was just in front of her.
Maysie didn’t share Ruth’s unreasonable dislike for Miss Elton, but she couldn’t help but smile at this example of school-girl humor. Just then the bell rang, and she returned to her own desk, while Ruth, dropping the lid of hers, was so startled by the noise it made in the sudden silence that she didn’t notice a piece of paper flutter out onto the ground and gently slide underneath the platform of the teacher’s desk, which was right in front of her.
That morning Maysie began her second sheet, and joined the others in the garden after dinner. Molly Brooks, another of her friends, came eagerly running up to her.
That morning, Maysie started her second sheet and joined the others in the garden after lunch. Molly Brooks, another one of her friends, came running up to her with excitement.
"Why didn't you come to botany?" she asked.
"Why didn't you come to botany?" she asked.
"I've been doing my exhibition work."
"I've been working on my exhibition."
"Oh, of course! I suppose it's nearly finished?"
"Oh, of course! I guess it's almost done?"
"About half. It hasn't to be sent off till next week, so there's plenty of time."
"About half. It doesn't need to be sent off until next week, so there's plenty of time."
At that moment Ruth Allen linked her arm in Maysie's.
At that moment, Ruth Allen linked her arm with Maysie's.
"I'm in my third row," she began casually.
"I'm in my third row," she said casually.
"What, already?" asked Maysie.
"What, already?" Maysie asked.
"Yes, haven't you heard?" Molly chimed in.
"Yeah, haven't you heard?" Molly said.
"Oh, it's Miss Elton again!" went on Ruth. "We never can hit it off. You weren't at botany class this morning."
"Oh, it's Miss Elton again!" Ruth continued. "We just can't seem to get along. You weren't at the botany class this morning."
"No, what happened?"
"No, what’s going on?"
Ruth shrugged her shoulders. Molly looked expressively at Maysie. Ruth seldom got through a botany class without an explosion.
Ruth shrugged her shoulders. Molly looked at Maysie with a meaningful expression. Ruth hardly ever made it through a botany class without a disruption.
[Pg 59]"I hate botany," said Ruth recklessly, "and I hate Miss Elton. I'm supposed to be in silence now, but as Miss Bennet came in and told us all to go out, I thought I'd better not risk another disobedience mark."
[Pg 59]"I really dislike botany," Ruth said impulsively, "and I can't stand Miss Elton. I'm supposed to be quiet right now, but when Miss Bennet walked in and told us to leave, I figured it was best not to risk getting another demerit."
Miss Elton, who had been stooping down over some flower-beds, in search of museum treasures, came up at this point. Her face was grave and white, and her manner very stern and quiet.
Miss Elton, who had been bending down over some flower beds, looking for museum treasures, came up at this point. Her face was serious and pale, and her demeanor was very strict and calm.
"What are you doing out here, Ruth?" she demanded.
"What are you doing out here, Ruth?" she asked.
"Miss Bennet sent us all out; she said it was such a lovely day," answered Ruth carelessly.
"Miss Bennet sent us all out; she said it was such a beautiful day," answered Ruth casually.
"Then you can go and explain to Miss Bennet why I told you to remain in this afternoon."
"Then you can go and explain to Miss Bennet why I asked you to stay in this afternoon."
Ruth looked at Miss Elton, and then looked away; she slowly withdrew her arm from Maysie's, and walked off without a word. At the door she came face to face with Miss Bennet, the headmistress.
Ruth glanced at Miss Elton and then quickly looked away; she gradually pulled her arm away from Maysie's and walked off without saying anything. At the door, she encountered Miss Bennet, the headmistress.
"Where are you going to, Ruth?" asked the latter.
"Where are you headed, Ruth?" asked the latter.
"Miss Elton sent me in."
"Miss Elton sent me here."
"Why?" There was grave rebuke in Miss Bennet's voice.
"Why?" Miss Bennet's voice held a serious reprimand.
"Because I'm in silence."
"Because I'm silent."
"I do not understand why you were out at all."
"I don't understand why you went out at all."
Ruth made no attempt to defend herself.
Ruth didn’t try to defend herself.
"You'd better come to my room," continued Miss Bennet. "There is something here that needs explaining.... Now, what were you in silence for?" she continued, seating herself in her chair by the fire.
"You should come to my room," Miss Bennet said. "There’s something here that needs explaining... Now, why were you silent?" she added, settling into her chair by the fire.
"I got sent out of botany class."
"I was sent out of botany class."
"And how many times have you been sent out of botany class?"
"And how many times have you been kicked out of botany class?"
Ruth did not answer.
Ruth didn't reply.
"Well, it has come to this, Ruth," Miss Bennet went on gravely, "that a girl of your age—you are fourteen now, I believe—can no longer be allowed to go on setting an example of insolence and disobedience to the younger girls in the school. Now, remember, this is the last time. Let me have no more complaints about you, or it will be my unpleasant[Pg 60] duty to write to your mother, and tell her that you cannot remain here."
"Well, it has come to this, Ruth," Miss Bennet continued seriously, "that a girl your age—you’re fourteen now, right—can’t keep being a bad influence and disrespectful to the younger girls in the school. Now, remember, this is the last time. I don’t want to hear any more complaints about you, or I will have to unfortunately write to your mother and let her know that you can’t stay here."
There was a pause. The colour had left Ruth's face, and she was staring moodily into the fire.
There was a pause. The color had drained from Ruth's face, and she was staring pensively into the fire.
"You will apologise to Miss Elton," added Miss Bennet, rising, "and you will remain in silence at meals for the rest of the week. And try to make an effort over your botany. Your other work is good: you were top last week. Now, promise me that you will make an effort."
"You will apologize to Miss Elton," added Miss Bennet, standing up, "and you will stay silent during meals for the rest of the week. Also, try to put some effort into your botany. Your other work is good; you were at the top last week. Now, promise me that you'll make an effort."
Ruth, moved to penitence at the thought of her mother, promised to do her best. That afternoon she apologised to Miss Elton, and made a resolution to keep out of rows for the rest of the term. Maysie and she walked about in the garden as usual, and talked things over. Maysie looked grave when Ruth told her what Miss Bennet had said about sending her away.
Ruth, feeling guilty about her mother, promised to try her hardest. That afternoon, she apologized to Miss Elton and decided to avoid any drama for the rest of the term. Maysie and she strolled around the garden like usual and discussed everything. Maysie looked serious when Ruth shared what Miss Bennet had said about sending her away.
"Oh, Ruth!" she said, "you really must be careful! Why, if you got expelled, it would be almost as bad for me as if I were expelled myself. Miss Elton's awfully nice, if you only knew. I had such a lovely talk with her on Sunday, all about home, and drawing. And then she's so jolly at games, and she's never cross when you don't cheek her. And think how horrid it must be for her whenever she comes to botany class, always knowing that you're going to be dense! And you do do it on purpose sometimes, dear, you know you do."
"Oh, Ruth!" she said, "you really need to be careful! If you got expelled, it would be almost as bad for me as if I were expelled myself. Miss Elton is really nice, if you only knew. I had such a lovely conversation with her on Sunday, all about home and drawing. And she’s so fun at games, and she’s never grumpy when you don’t give her attitude. Just think how awful it must be for her every time she comes to botany class, always knowing that you're going to act clueless! And you do it on purpose sometimes, you know you do."
Ruth forced a laugh.
Ruth faked a laugh.
"Oh, I'm going to be awfully good," she said. "You'll see!"
"Oh, I'm going to be really good," she said. "You'll see!"
It was Saturday the next day, and Maysie was just settling down to her drawing in the music-room, when Miss Elton appeared. Maysie looked up and smiled at her. It was no unusual thing for her science-mistress to come in and remark on her progress. But on this occasion no answering smile greeted her. Maysie was puzzled. Her inquiring grey eyes fell before Miss Elton's; she began to search her conscience. What had she done?
It was Saturday the next day, and Maysie was just getting into her drawing in the music room when Miss Elton walked in. Maysie looked up and smiled at her. It wasn't unusual for her science teacher to come in and comment on her progress. But this time, there was no smile in return. Maysie was confused. Her curious grey eyes dropped under Miss Elton's gaze; she started to question her conscience. What had she done?
[Pg 61]"I think it is a pity, Maysie," began Miss Elton, "that you put your talents to such an improfitable use."
[Pg 61]"I think it's a shame, Maysie," Miss Elton started, "that you're using your talents in such an unproductive way."
As she spoke she laid before Maysie the paper that Ruth had exhibited to her in such triumph the day before. Maysie grew scarlet, and remained quite speechless. Her name up in the corner, the neat, even printing, so like her own, the altered diagram that Miss Elton had seen in its original form—they stared her in the face, condemning her beyond hope of appeal. She raised her head proudly, and tossed back the thick curly hair that hung over her shoulder.
As she spoke, she laid out in front of Maysie the paper that Ruth had proudly shown her the day before. Maysie turned bright red and was completely speechless. Her name in the corner, the neat, even printing that looked just like her own, the altered diagram that Miss Elton had seen in its original form—they all confronted her, leaving her with no chance to defend herself. She lifted her head high and tossed her thick curly hair back over her shoulder.
"Where did it come from?" she asked.
"Where did it come from?" she asked.
"I picked it up from under the edge of my platform, but that is of no concern."
"I picked it up from under the edge of my platform, but that's not important."
"But, Miss Elton——" stammered Maysie, growing suddenly confused.
"But, Miss Elton——" Maysie stammered, suddenly feeling confused.
"You have no excuse," put in Miss Elton, and her voice was all the harder because of the disappointment that she felt. "This is a piece of your paper, is it not?"
"You have no excuse," Miss Elton said, her voice even harsher because of her disappointment. "This is a part of your paper, right?"
Maysie admitted that it was.
Maysie admitted that it was.
"And your diagram?"
"And your chart?"
"Yes; at least——"
"Yes; at least—"
"Is it, or is it not?"
"Is it or isn’t it?"
Maysie's voice was very low.
Maysie's voice was really quiet.
"Yes, it is," she said.
"Yep, it is," she said.
Silence ensued, a brief, awkward silence. It was at this moment that Maysie made up her mind. She would not clear herself at the expense of her chum! Ruth should not be expelled through her!
Silence followed, a brief, uncomfortable silence. It was then that Maysie decided. She would not protect herself at the cost of her friend! Ruth should not be kicked out because of her!
Miss Elton believed her guilty; she would not undeceive her.
Miss Elton believed her guilty; she wouldn’t correct her misunderstanding.
Miss Elton waited with her eyes on Maysie's paintings.
Miss Elton waited, gazing at Maysie's paintings.
They were done as no other girl in the school would have done them, but the thought afforded her no satisfaction, though she had always prophesied great things of Maysie. Then she glanced at the child's downcast face.
They were completed in a way that no other girl in the school would have done, but the thought didn’t bring her any satisfaction, even though she had always predicted great things for Maysie. Then she looked at the child's sad face.
"I am sorry about this, Maysie," she said, with the faintest suspicion of reproach in her voice, "I thought we were better friends."
"I’m sorry about this, Maysie," she said, with the slightest hint of disappointment in her voice, "I thought we were closer friends."
[Pg 62]A lump came into Maysie's throat, and the tears into her eyes. She looked at the microscope, at the tiny glass slides, at her unfinished sheet; but she had nothing to say.
[Pg 62]Maysie felt a lump in her throat and tears welling up in her eyes. She stared at the microscope, at the small glass slides, at her unfinished sheet; but she couldn't find the words.
"Of course," continued Miss Elton, "I shall have to show it to Miss Bennet. This comes, no doubt, of your friendship with Ruth. I have always said that she would do you no good."
"Of course," continued Miss Elton, "I’ll have to show it to Miss Bennet. This is definitely because of your friendship with Ruth. I've always said that she wouldn’t be good for you."
Maysie listened with a swelling heart. Supposing Ruth should be sent for, and hear the whole story? Miss Elton was at the door; she ran up to her in desperation.
Maysie listened with a racing heart. What if Ruth was called in and heard the whole story? Miss Elton was at the door; she dashed over to her in a panic.
"Miss Elton," she faltered, "don't say anything to the girls, will you?"
"Miss Elton," she hesitated, "please don't mention anything to the girls, okay?"
Miss Elton made no promise. The petition made her think no better of Maysie.
Miss Elton made no promises. The petition didn't change her opinion of Maysie.
The Fourth Form girls soon discovered that Maysie was in trouble, but no one could get anything out of her. Ruth was forbidden to join her in recreation, but on Sunday evening she managed to get a few minutes' talk with her.
The Fourth Form girls quickly realized that Maysie was in trouble, but no one could get her to open up. Ruth wasn't allowed to hang out with her during recreation, but on Sunday evening she managed to steal a few minutes to talk with her.
"Do tell me what the row's about, Maysie," she said.
"Please tell me what the argument is about, Maysie," she said.
"Oh, nothing much," said Maysie. "Do let's talk about something else."
"Oh, not much," Maysie said. "Let's talk about something else."
"But I always thought you liked Miss Elton?"
"But I always thought you liked Miss Elton?"
"So I do. Can't you get into a row with a mistress you like?"
"So I do. Can't you have an argument with a girlfriend you like?"
"Well, I'd apologise, if I were you. She was very nice to me."
"Well, I’d apologize if I were you. She was really nice to me."
"I can't, so it's no good." And Maysie sat silent, confronting this new difficulty with a sinking heart. For how could she apologise, she asked herself, for what she had never done?
"I can’t, so it’s pointless." And Maysie sat in silence, facing this new challenge with a heavy heart. How could she apologize, she wondered, for something she had never done?
"Well, I think you might tell me," Ruth went on. "I told you about my row; and what's the good of being chums if we can't keep each other's secrets?"
"Well, I think you should tell me," Ruth continued. "I shared my fight with you; and what's the point of being friends if we can't trust each other with our secrets?"
But Maysie only sighed impatiently, and took up her library book.
But Maysie just sighed impatiently and picked up her library book.
"I wish you'd hurry up and finish those paintings of yours,[Pg 63] and come back properly to class," went on Ruth. "Aren't they nearly done?"
"I wish you'd hurry up and finish those paintings of yours,[Pg 63] and come back to class," Ruth continued. "Aren't they almost done?"
Maysie grew white, and turned away her face.
Maysie went pale and turned away from them.
"I'm not going to try this year," she said.
"I'm not going to bother this year," she said.
"Why, I thought——" began Ruth. "Oh, I see! What a shame!"
"Why, I thought——" began Ruth. "Oh, I get it! What a bummer!"
Maysie choked down a sob. After a pause she said:
Maysie swallowed back a sob. After a moment, she said:
"Perhaps I shall have more chance of a Star next year."
"Maybe I'll have a better chance of a Star next year."
"You'd have got one this!" said Ruth indignantly. "How mean to punish you like that! And it's the only thing you care about!"
"You would have gotten this!" Ruth said indignantly. "How unfair to punish you like that! And it's the only thing you really care about!"
Maysie smiled. "Oh, never mind, dear," she said. "Everything seems mean to us. You don't understand."
Maysie smiled. "Oh, never mind, dear," she said. "Everything feels harsh to us. You just don't get it."
"But if you apologised it would be all right?"
"But if you apologized, would that make everything okay?"
"I daresay it might, but I don't think so. Besides, they've got to be sent in by Wednesday, and I should hardly have time to do another sheet."
"I guess it could, but I don't think it will. Plus, they have to be submitted by Wednesday, and I barely have enough time to do another sheet."
Things went on like this until Monday evening. Though there was only one day left, Maysie made no attempt to apologise. Miss Elton gave her every opportunity, for she, too, hoped that Miss Bennet might thus be induced to allow Maysie to finish her exhibition work, even at the last moment.
Things continued like this until Monday evening. Even with only one day left, Maysie didn’t try to apologize. Miss Elton offered her plenty of chances, as she also hoped that Miss Bennet might be persuaded to let Maysie complete her exhibition work, even at the last minute.
Maysie went to bed early that night. Her head had been aching all day, and by the time tea was over she could hardly hold it up. Ruth was greatly concerned about her, and, as a last resource, determined to speak to Miss Bennet.
Maysie went to bed early that night. Her head had been hurting all day, and by the time tea was finished, she could barely keep it up. Ruth was very worried about her, and as a last resort, decided to talk to Miss Bennet.
Maysie soon got into bed, and, being alone in the dormitory, hid her face under the bed-clothes and sobbed. She was terribly homesick, poor child, and now, for the first time, she began to doubt whether she had done right after all; whether it would not have been wiser to have taken Miss Bennet into her confidence, and trusted to her to set things right. And then, there was that Silver Star! And a year was such a long time to have to wait. But, thinking of Ruth, she grew ashamed of herself, and dried her tears, and tried to go to sleep, though it was still quite light out of doors.
Maysie quickly got into bed and, being alone in the dormitory, buried her face under the blankets and cried. She felt incredibly homesick, poor girl, and for the first time, she started to question whether she had made the right choice; whether it might have been smarter to confide in Miss Bennet and rely on her to fix things. And then there was that Silver Star! A whole year felt like such a long time to wait. But thinking about Ruth made her feel embarrassed, so she wiped her tears and tried to fall asleep, even though it was still quite light outside.
[Pg 64]Ruth, meanwhile, was sitting on the floor in front of Miss Bennet's fire.
[Pg 64]Ruth, in the meantime, was sitting on the floor in front of Miss Bennet's fire.
"It's about Maysie, Miss Bennet," she was saying. "I don't understand what she has done, but I'm sure there must be some reason for her not apologising."
"It's about Maysie, Miss Bennet," she was saying. "I don't understand what she did, but I'm sure there's a reason for her not apologizing."
Miss Bennet made no remark.
Miss Bennet said nothing.
"She's so fond of Miss Elton, too. I don't see how she could have meant to be rude to her."
"She's really fond of Miss Elton, too. I don't see how she could have meant to be rude to her."
"I'm afraid there is not much doubt about that," was the answer.
"I'm afraid there's really no doubt about that," was the answer.
"It seems to me," went on Ruth nervously, "that there's some mystery about it. Maysie won't tell me anything."
"It feels like there's something mysterious going on," Ruth said anxiously, "but Maysie won't share anything with me."
"Maysie has no reason to be proud of herself," replied Miss Bennet coldly.
"Maysie has no reason to feel proud of herself," Miss Bennet said coldly.
"It seems so horrid her not going in for the exhibition, and she's so good at painting."
"It feels really awful that she's not entering the exhibition, especially since she's so talented at painting."
"There are various ways of making use of one's talents," said Miss Bennet, rising. "Now this——"
"There are many ways to use your talents," Miss Bennet said, standing up. "Now this——"
Ruth jumped to her feet, and stood gazing. There, on Miss Bennet's writing-table, lay the identical scrap of paper that she had shown to Maysie the Friday before. "Miss E. in a tantrum!" There, too, was Maysie's name in the corner. In a moment everything was clear.
Ruth jumped up and stared. There, on Miss Bennet's writing desk, was the exact piece of paper she had shown to Maysie the previous Friday. "Miss E. throwing a fit!" Also, Maysie's name was in the corner. In an instant, everything made sense.
"That!" she exclaimed. "Maysie didn't do that!"
"That!" she shouted. "Maysie didn't do that!"
Miss Bennet looked at her doubtfully.
Miss Bennet looked at her with uncertainty.
"I did it!" she went on. "Oh, if I'd only known! Why didn't some one tell me about it?"
"I did it!" she continued. "Oh, if I had only known! Why didn't someone tell me about it?"
"My dear child," began Miss Bennet.
"My dear child," began Miss Bennet.
"Yes, I did it!" repeated Ruth passionately. "It's Maysie's drawing, but I altered it, I made up the words. Poor little Maysie! And she was so keen on trying for the exhibition! It's so horribly unfair, when I did it all the time!" She broke off with a sob, hardly knowing what she was saying.
"Yeah, I did it!" Ruth exclaimed passionately. "It's Maysie's drawing, but I changed it, I came up with the words. Poor little Maysie! And she was so excited about trying for the exhibition! It's so incredibly unfair, when I did it all along!" She stopped with a sob, barely aware of what she was saying.
"But why——"
"But why?"
"I didn't know, and of course she wouldn't sneak about me—catch Maysie sneaking! I told her I should be expelled if I got into another row."
"I didn't know, and of course she wouldn't sneak around me—catch Maysie sneaking! I told her I would be expelled if I got into another fight."
"Come, dear child," she said gravely; "if Maysie has been punished for your fault, we must do our best to set things right at once. Tell me how it happened."
"Come here, sweetie," she said seriously; "if Maysie has been punished for your mistake, we need to fix this right away. Tell me what happened."
Ruth explained as well as she could.
Ruth explained as best as she could.
"And now Maysie's gone to bed," she added regretfully.
"And now Maysie's gone to bed," she said with a hint of sadness.
"Then I will go up to her. You can go back to your class-room."
"Then I'll go talk to her. You can head back to your classroom."
Miss Bennet found Maysie asleep, with flushed cheeks, and eyelashes still wet with tears. She stooped down, and kissed her gently. Maysie opened her eyes with a sigh, and then sat up in bed. It had seemed almost as if her mother were bending over her. "I am going to scold you, Maysie," said Miss Bennet, but her smile belied her words.
Miss Bennet found Maysie asleep, her cheeks flushed and her eyelashes still wet with tears. She leaned down and kissed her gently. Maysie opened her eyes with a sigh and then sat up in bed. It felt almost like her mother was bending over her. "I’m going to scold you, Maysie," said Miss Bennet, but her smile contradicted her words.
Maysie smiled faintly in answer.
Maysie smiled weakly in response.
"Why have you allowed us to do you an injustice?"
"Why have you let us treat you unfairly?"
The child was overwrought, and a sudden dread seized hold of her.
The child was extremely upset, and a sudden fear took hold of her.
"Why—what do you mean, Miss Bennet?" she faltered.
"Wait—what do you mean, Miss Bennet?" she hesitated.
"Ruth has explained everything to me. It is a great pity this mistake should have been made——"
"Ruth has filled me in on everything. It's such a shame that this mistake happened—"
Maysie interrupted her.
Maysie cut her off.
"It was before she got sent out of class, Miss Bennet," she said. "Oh! don't be angry with her! Don't send her away, will you?"
"It was before she got kicked out of class, Miss Bennet," she said. "Oh! Please don't be mad at her! Don't send her away, okay?"
In her earnestness she laid her hand on Miss Bennet's arm. Miss Bennet drew her to her, and kissed her again.
In her sincerity, she placed her hand on Miss Bennet's arm. Miss Bennet pulled her in and kissed her again.
"Poor child!" she said. "So that's what you've been worrying your little head about. No, I won't send her away, Miss Elton tells me that she has improved already, and I am sure she will forgive her when she knows everything."
"Poor kid!" she said. "So that's what you've been stressing over. No, I won't send her away; Miss Elton says she's already made progress, and I'm sure she'll forgive her once she knows the whole story."
Maysie thanked her with tears in her eyes.
Maysie thanked her with tears in her eyes.
"And now, I have one other thing to say," Miss Bennet continued. "You must go to sleep at once, and wake up quite fresh and bright to-morrow morning, and you shall give up the whole day to your painting. What do you say to that?"
"And now, I have one more thing to say," Miss Bennet continued. "You need to go to sleep right now, and wake up feeling completely refreshed and bright tomorrow morning, and you'll spend the whole day on your painting. What do you think about that?"
[Pg 66]"How lovely!" exclaimed Maysie. "I shall get it done after all! Thank you very, very much, Miss Bennet. Oh, I am so happy!" And she put her arms round Miss Bennet's neck, and gave her an enthusiastic hug.
[Pg 66]“How wonderful!” Maysie exclaimed. “I’m going to get it done after all! Thank you so, so much, Miss Bennet. Oh, I’m so thrilled!” She wrapped her arms around Miss Bennet’s neck and gave her an excited hug.
Maysie worked hard at her "Mycetozoa" the next day, and finished her third sheet with complete success. Some weeks afterwards, Miss Bennet sent for her to her room.
Maysie put a lot of effort into her "Mycetozoa" the next day and successfully completed her third sheet. A few weeks later, Miss Bennet called her to her room.
"I am glad to be able to tell you, Maysie," she said, "that you have gained the Drawing Society's Silver Star."
"I’m happy to tell you, Maysie," she said, "that you’ve earned the Drawing Society's Silver Star."
Maysie drew a long breath; her heart was too full for words. The Silver Star! Could it be true?
Maysie took a deep breath; her heart was overwhelmed with emotion. The Silver Star! Could it really be true?
Ruth was one of the first to congratulate her.
Ruth was one of the first to congratulate her.
"I always said you'd get it, dear," she remarked as they walked round the garden together. "And I'm just as glad as you are about it. I haven't forgotten that it was through me you nearly lost the chance!"
"I always knew you'd get it, dear," she said as they strolled around the garden together. "And I'm just as happy as you are about it. I haven't forgotten that it was because of me that you almost lost the opportunity!"
Maysie returned the pressure of Ruth's hand without answering. Was not the Silver Star the more to be prized for its association in thought with those hours of lonely perplexity that she had gone through for the sake of her friend?
Maysie squeezed Ruth's hand back without saying a word. Wasn't the Silver Star more valuable because it reminded her of those times of lonely confusion she endured for her friend's sake?
UNCLE TONE.
BY KATE GODKIN.
"Mother darling! Is Uncle Tone really coming to see us at last? I heard you tell father something about it," I said to my mother as she sat by my couch, to which I had been tied for some weeks in consequence of a cycling accident.
"Mom, is Uncle Tone really coming to see us at last? I heard you mention it to Dad," I said to my mother as she sat next to my couch, where I had been stuck for a few weeks due to a cycling accident.
I had broken my leg, but had now so far recovered as to be able to move cautiously with a stick. It was the first illness that I could remember, and I was an only child, much loved, and I suppose much spoiled by the most indulgent of fathers and mothers. I therefore made the most of my opportunities and called freely on their resources for entertainment.
I had broken my leg, but I had now recovered enough to move carefully with a cane. It was the first illness I could remember, and I was an only child, very loved, and I guess a bit spoiled by my extremely indulgent parents. Because of this, I took full advantage of my situation and often called on their resources for entertainment.
"Yes, love, I am happy to say he is. He has not been here now since you were quite a little girl, eight years ago. You were just eight."
"Yes, dear, I'm happy to say he is. He hasn't been here since you were a little girl, eight years ago. You were only eight."
"Mother," I continued coaxingly, for I loved a story, "why are you so fond of him, he is only your step-brother?"
"Mom," I said gently, because I loved a good story, "why are you so fond of him? He's just your step-brother."
"Step-brother!" she exclaimed. "He has been more than a brother to me. He has been a father, far far more," she added sadly, "than my own father was. He is, you know, nearly twenty years older than I."
"Step-brother!" she exclaimed. "He has been more than a brother to me. He has been a father, much more," she added sadly, "than my own father was. He is, you know, almost twenty years older than I am."
"Will you tell me something about it?" I asked softly.
"Can you tell me a bit about it?" I asked gently.
It was twilight in July, and I lay at the open French window which led from the drawing-room to the lawn, and from which we had a view across the park, far out over the country, bounded by the twinkling lights of Southampton in the distance, for our house was situated on an elevation in one[Pg 68] of the loveliest spots in the New Forest. Dinner was over and father was in the library clearing off some pressing work, as he had to leave home for a day or two. It seemed to me the very time for reminiscences.
It was twilight in July, and I was lying by the open French window that connected the drawing-room to the lawn. From there, we had a view across the park and far over the countryside, stretching out to the twinkling lights of Southampton in the distance. Our house was situated on a rise in one[Pg 68] of the prettiest spots in the New Forest. Dinner was finished, and Dad was in the library wrapping up some urgent work, since he had to leave home for a day or two. It felt like the perfect time for reminiscing.
"I think I will," said my mother slowly and thoughtfully.
"I think I will," my mother said slowly and thoughtfully.
She was a small, graceful woman, of about forty then, whose soft, dark hair was just beginning to be touched with grey, but her face was as fresh and dainty-looking as a girl's; a strong, sweet face that I loved to look at, and that now, that she is no longer with me, I love to remember.
She was a small, graceful woman, about forty at the time, with soft, dark hair that was just starting to turn grey, but her face was as fresh and delicate as a girl's; a strong, sweet face that I loved to look at, and now that she's no longer with me, I love to remember.
"You ought to know what he did for your mother, and how much you owe him indirectly. I should like him, too, to feel that he has his reward in you."
"You should know what he did for your mother and how much you owe him indirectly. I also want him to feel that he is rewarded by you."
My curiosity was excited, for I had never heard my mother speak like that before, and so I settled myself to listen, and to enjoy what she had to say.
My curiosity was peaked because I had never heard my mom talk like that before, so I got comfortable to listen and enjoy what she had to say.
"My childhood was a very wretched one, Cora," she began. "For that reason I have spoken little of it to you, but endeavoured, assisted by your father, to make yours the very opposite to it as far as lay in my power, and that I could do so is due, I may say wholly, to your Uncle Tone, who taught me to be happy myself, and to endeavour to make others so."
"My childhood was pretty miserable, Cora," she started. "That's why I haven't talked much about it with you, but I've tried, with your father's help, to make yours the complete opposite as much as I could. The fact that I was able to do this, I can say, is mainly because of your Uncle Tone, who taught me how to be happy and to help others find happiness too."
I slipped my hand into my dear mother's; she was the best, most loving, and wisest mother that ever lived.
I took my mom's hand; she was the best, most loving, and wisest mom who ever lived.
"My mother died when I was born," she continued, "and my father took his loss so to heart that he shut himself off from all society, grew silent and morose, and," she added after some hesitation, "became in time a drunkard."
"My mom died when I was born," she went on, "and my dad took it so hard that he cut himself off from everyone, became quiet and withdrawn, and," she added after a pause, "eventually turned into a drunk."
She brought these words out with such an effort, such difficulty, that the tears came to my eyes, and I whispered, "Don't go on, mother darling, if it hurts you." She continued, however, without appearing to notice my interruption.
She said these words with so much effort and difficulty that tears filled my eyes, and I whispered, "Don't continue, mom, if it pains you." Still, she went on without seeming to notice that I had interrupted her.
"I ran wild till I was twelve or thirteen years of age, I had no society but my father's and the servants', and I got no regular education. He would not send me to school, but the vicar's daughter came over for an hour or two[Pg 69] every day to teach me what I could be induced to learn, which was little enough. I was hot-tempered, headstrong, self-willed, accustomed to fight for what I wanted, getting nothing by any other means, and doing without what I could not get in that way. No softening, no refining influence came into my life. My one pleasure even then was music. I had a passion for it. Miss Vincent, the vicar's daughter, taught me to play the piano, and I used to spend hours in the deserted drawing-room, playing what I knew, and picking out tunes by myself, while my father was shut up in his study. We had no near relation, no one who cared enough to take pity on an unruly, troublesome, little girl, with a drunken father. When I was between twelve and thirteen he died, and a godmother who lived in Scotland took charge of me, and sent me to a boarding-school, at which I spent the next four years. Schools were not then what they are now, particularly in Scotland, and between the time spent there and the holidays with Miss Clark, who was a stern, old maid and a confirmed invalid, my life was very dreary; I was becoming harder, and harder. I did not know in fact that I had any feelings; they were not cultivated amongst the people who had to do with me. She, also, died before I was seventeen, and then something happened which was to change my whole life. My step-brother, whom I had never seen, wrote to Miss McDougall, with whom I was at school, saying that my home would, henceforth, be with him. Your Uncle Tone was my father's son by his first marriage, and when his father married my mother, Tone went to live with his maternal grandfather, who, on his death, left him the beautiful place in Derbyshire to which I was to go. He lived there with an old aunt. This news affected me very little; I had never had a happy home, a real home; I did not know what that was, but I presumed I should go somewhere on leaving school.
"I ran wild until I was about twelve or thirteen years old. I had no company besides my father's and the servants', and I didn't get any formal education. He wouldn't send me to school, but the vicar's daughter came over for a couple of hours every day to teach me whatever I could be convinced to learn, which wasn't much. I was hot-tempered, stubborn, and self-willed, used to fighting for what I wanted since I got nothing by any other means, and simply made do with what I couldn't obtain in that way. There was no soothing or refining influence in my life. My only joy back then was music. I was passionate about it. Miss Vincent, the vicar's daughter, taught me to play the piano, and I would spend hours in the empty drawing-room, playing what I knew and figuring out tunes on my own while my father was locked up in his study. We had no close relatives, no one who cared enough to take pity on a wild, troublesome little girl with a drunk father. When I was around twelve or thirteen, he died, and a godmother who lived in Scotland took me in and sent me to a boarding school, where I spent the next four years. Schools back then weren’t like they are now, especially in Scotland, and the time I spent there, along with the holidays at Miss Clark’s—who was a strict old maid and an invalid—made my life very dreary; I was becoming harder and harder. I honestly didn’t think I had any feelings; they weren’t nurtured among the people around me. She also died before I turned seventeen, and then something happened that changed my entire life. My stepbrother, whom I had never met, wrote to Miss McDougall, who was my school head, saying that I would be living with him from then on. Your Uncle Tone was my father's son from his first marriage, and when his father married my mother, Tone went to live with his maternal grandfather, who, upon his death, left him the beautiful estate in Derbyshire that I was supposed to go to. He lived there with an old aunt. This news didn’t affect me much; I had never had a happy home, a real home; I didn’t even know what that was, but I assumed I would be going somewhere after leaving school."
"My love of music had, in the meantime, increased. I had had a very good master, a real musician, and I had worked hard for him. To me it was a delight, but I never thought[Pg 70] nor cared that it could give pleasure to any one else. I used to shut myself up for hours in the holidays, out of hearing of my godmother, who seldom left her room, and play, and play, till my arms ached.
"My love for music had grown a lot in the meantime. I had a great teacher, a true musician, and I worked hard for him. For me, it was a joy, but I never considered[Pg 70] or cared that it might bring happiness to anyone else. I would shut myself away for hours during the holidays, away from my godmother, who rarely left her room, and just play and play until my arms hurt."
"I remember well the day he came for me. I was ready, waiting, when the maid brought me the message that Sir Tone Wolsten was in the drawing-room. He was standing on the hearth-rug talking to Miss McDougall, and looked so tall to me. He is over six feet. I can see him now as he stood there, erect, broad-shouldered, with bright chestnut hair, clear, keen, dark blue eyes, and bronzed skin, a strong, kind, fearless face. He looked a thorough man, one to be trusted. He greeted me very kindly as his little sister, and took me home with him. Goldmead Park was the loveliest place I had ever seen. His Aunt Evangeline, whom I also called 'aunt,' was a frail, querulous old lady, whom he treated as his mother. He did not marry till after her death, five years later. I was planted in entirely new surroundings, with everything pleasant about me, everything that I could desire, or ought to have desired. Your uncle was kindness itself. He taught me to ride and to drive, supplied me with books, took the greatest interest in me; but the restrictions of every well-ordered home which would have been nothing to a properly trained girl were unendurable to me. I resisted from sheer perverseness and dislike of control. I do not mean to say that I was always ill-tempered; I was lively and merry enough, and your uncle used to tease me, and jest with me, which I enjoyed very much, and responded to willingly.
"I remember the day he came for me clearly. I was ready and waiting when the maid brought me the message that Sir Tone Wolsten was in the drawing-room. He was standing on the hearth-rug talking to Miss McDougall, and he looked so tall to me. He is over six feet. I can still picture him as he stood there, upright, broad-shouldered, with bright chestnut hair, clear, sharp, dark blue eyes, and tanned skin—a strong, kind, fearless face. He seemed like a reliable man, one you could trust. He greeted me warmly as his little sister and took me home with him. Goldmead Park was the most beautiful place I had ever seen. His Aunt Evangeline, whom I also called 'aunt,' was a frail, complaining old lady whom he treated like his mother. He didn’t marry until after her death, five years later. I found myself in completely new surroundings, with everything pleasant around me, everything I could want or should have wanted. Your uncle was incredibly kind. He taught me to ride and drive, provided me with books, and took a great interest in me; but the rules of every well-ordered home, which wouldn’t have bothered a properly trained girl, were unbearable for me. I resisted out of sheer stubbornness and dislike of being controlled. I don’t mean to say I was always cranky; I was lively and cheerful enough, and your uncle would tease and joke with me, which I enjoyed a lot, and I would respond eagerly."
"Some weeks had passed like this, my step-brother being most kind and indulgent. Frequently Aunt Evangeline had asked me to play to them in the evening after dinner, but I had refused obstinately. I liked to play to myself, but I had never been accustomed to do so before any one, and it never entered my head that it could give them pleasure, or that I was bound to do it out of politeness. At last she became more irritable and frequently made sarcastic[Pg 71] remarks about the young people of the present day. This happened again one evening, and I answered sharply, not to say rudely.
"Several weeks went by like this, with my step-brother being really kind and accommodating. Aunt Evangeline often asked me to play for them in the evenings after dinner, but I stubbornly refused. I enjoyed playing for myself, but I had never been used to doing it in front of anyone else, and it never occurred to me that it would make them happy or that I should do it out of courtesy. Eventually, she became more irritable and often made sarcastic[Pg 71] comments about the young people of today. This happened again one evening, and I responded sharply, if not rudely."
"The next morning I wandered through the woods belonging to the park, gathering violets, and had sat down, hot and tired, under a lovely chestnut, with my lap full of flowers which I was arranging and tying up in bunches in order to carry them home more easily. I heard footsteps, which I recognised by their briskness and firmness, and looking up I saw my brother approach, walking, as usual, erect, with his head well thrown back but with stern lines in his face which I had not seen there before. I looked up smiling, expecting his usual kind greeting, but instead of that he strode straight up and stopped in front of me.
The next morning, I wandered through the woods in the park, picking violets. I sat down, hot and tired, under a beautiful chestnut tree, with my lap full of flowers that I was arranging and tying into bunches to carry home more easily. I heard footsteps, recognizable by their briskness and confidence, and when I looked up, I saw my brother coming toward me, walking upright as usual, with his head held high but a serious expression on his face that I hadn’t seen before. I looked up smiling, expecting his usual warm greeting, but instead, he strode right up and stopped in front of me.
"'I was just thinking of you, Elfie,' he said, looking down at me, 'I have something to say to you which I can as well say here as any place else. I don't know why you should be so unamiable and discourteous to my aunt, as you are, and I cannot allow it to continue. I will say nothing of your manner to me. You receive here nothing but kindness. My great desire is to make you happy, but it does not seem as if I succeeded very well. At any rate, Aunt Evangeline must not be made uncomfortable, and I should be doing you a wrong if I allowed you to behave so rudely.'
"'I was just thinking about you, Elfie,' he said, looking down at me. 'I have something to say that I can just as easily say here as anywhere else. I don’t understand why you’re being so unfriendly and rude to my aunt, and I can’t let it continue. I won’t say anything about how you treat me. You receive nothing but kindness here. I really want to make you happy, but it doesn’t seem like I’m succeeding very well. At any rate, Aunt Evangeline shouldn’t have to feel uncomfortable, and I’d be doing you a disservice if I allowed you to act so rudely.'"
"'Why can't she leave me alone?' I exclaimed angrily, 'I don't want to play to her.'
"'Why can't she just leave me alone?' I said angrily, 'I don't want to play her games.'"
"'One does not leave little girls alone,' he answered calmly and sternly, 'and such behaviour from a young girl to an old lady is most unbecoming. It must come to an end, and the sooner the better! To-night,' he continued in a tone that made me look up at him, 'you will apologise to my aunt and offer to play.'
"'You shouldn't leave little girls alone,' he said calmly and firmly, 'and it's very inappropriate for a young girl to treat an older woman like that. This has to stop, and the sooner, the better! Tonight,' he added in a tone that made me look up at him, 'you will apologize to my aunt and offer to play.'
"'I shall do nothing of the sort!' I exclaimed, turning crimson.
"'I won't do anything like that!' I exclaimed, turning red."
"'Oh yes, you will,' he answered quietly, 'I am accustomed to be obeyed, and I don't think my little sister will defy me.'
"'Oh yes, you will,' he replied quietly, 'I'm used to being obeyed, and I don't think my little sister will challenge me.'"
[Pg 72]"And with that he strode away, leaving me in a perfect turmoil of angry feelings. I jumped up, scattering my lapful of violets, and started to walk in the opposite direction. At lunch we met, he ignored me completely, but I did not care, I felt hard and defiant.
[Pg 72]“And with that, he walked away, leaving me in a complete mess of angry emotions. I jumped up, spilling the violets I was holding, and began to walk in the opposite direction. At lunch, we ran into each other; he completely ignored me, but I didn't care—I felt tough and rebellious.
"After dinner, he conducted Aunt Evangeline to the drawing-room as usual, and as soon as she was seated he turned and looked at me, and waited. I made no move, though I felt my courage, which had never before forsaken me, ebb very low. He waited a few moments, and then said in a tone, which in spite of all my efforts I could not resist:
"After dinner, he led Aunt Evangeline to the living room like he always did, and as soon as she was seated, he turned to look at me and waited. I didn’t move, even though I felt my usual courage slipping away. He waited a few moments and then spoke in a tone that, despite all my efforts, I couldn’t resist:
"'Now, Elfie!'
"Now, Elfie!"
"I rose slowly, with his eyes fixed on me all the time, crossed the room to Aunt Evangeline, and stopped in front of her. 'I am sorry, Aunt Evangeline, that I have been so rude to you,' I said in a low, trembling voice. 'If you wish, I will play to you now.'
"I got up slowly, his eyes on me the whole time, crossed the room to Aunt Evangeline, and stopped in front of her. 'I'm sorry, Aunt Evangeline, for being so rude to you,' I said in a quiet, shaky voice. 'If you want, I can play for you now.'"
"I felt as if it were not I myself, but some one outside me that was moving and speaking for me. I wished not to do it, but I was compelled by my brother's force of will, as much as if I had been hypnotised.
"I felt like it wasn’t really me, but someone else outside of me who was moving and speaking for me. I didn’t want to do it, but I was forced by my brother’s determination, as if I had been hypnotized."
"'Do, dear, do!' the old lady exclaimed kindly and eagerly. 'I am so fond of music, we both are, and we rarely have any one here who can play.'
"'Do, dear, do!' the old lady said kindly and eagerly. 'I love music so much; we both do, and we hardly ever have anyone here who can play.'"
"I chose a piece in which I could give vent to the stormy feelings raging within me. When I had finished I rose from the piano.
"I picked a piece that allowed me to express the intense emotions stirring inside me. Once I finished, I got up from the piano."
"'Thank you, dear,' she exclaimed. 'That was a treat!'
"'Thank you, dear,' she said. 'That was great!'"
"'Such a treat,' remarked my brother, 'that it is hard to understand the discourtesy and want of amiability that have deprived us of it so long. Play something else, Elfie!' This was said quietly, but I was as powerless to resist as if it were the sternest command.
"'What a treat,' my brother said, 'it's hard to grasp the rudeness and lack of friendliness that have kept us from it for so long. Play something else, Elfie!' He said this calmly, but I felt just as helpless to refuse as if it were the harshest order."
"So I played three or four more pieces at his request, and then getting up, took my work and sat down in silence at some distance from them, while they 'talked music' In about half an hour he turned to me again and asked[Pg 73] me to play a particular piece which they had been discussing. 'Perhaps she is tired,' suggested Aunt Evangeline kindly.
"So I played three or four more pieces for him, and then I got up, took my work, and sat down quietly a bit away from them, while they chatted about music. After about half an hour, he turned to me again and asked[Pg 73] me to play a specific piece they had been talking about. 'Maybe she’s tired,' Aunt Evangeline suggested kindly."
"'It does not tire her to play for hours by herself,' was the quiet rejoinder.
"'It doesn't wear her out to play for hours by herself,' was the quiet response."
"I went to the piano in a mutinous, half desperate mood, thinking I would go on till they were sick of it, so I played on and on. Presently I forgot them, got lost in my music, and as usual my angry feelings died away. I had no idea how long I had been playing when I became conscious of a feeling of emotion I had never experienced before. I felt my heart swell and my face flush, and with a sudden sob I burst into tears. I was more startled than they were, for I had never, as far as I could remember, shed a tear except with anger, and this was certainly not anger. I started up and was about to leave the room hastily, when Tone said in the same calm tone:
"I went to the piano in a rebellious, somewhat desperate mood, thinking I would keep playing until they were annoyed with me, so I just played and played. Eventually, I lost track of them, got absorbed in my music, and, as usual, my angry feelings faded away. I had no idea how long I had been playing when I suddenly felt an emotion I had never experienced before. My heart swelled, my face flushed, and with a sudden sob, I burst into tears. I was more surprised than they were because, as far back as I could remember, I had never cried except out of anger, and this was definitely not anger. I jumped up and was about to leave the room quickly when Tone said in the same calm voice:"
"Stay here, Elfie, you have no need to be ashamed of those tears.'
"Stay here, Elfie, you don't need to be embarrassed about those tears."
"At home I should have rushed from the room, banging the door after me: I could give myself no account of my reason for going and sitting down quietly instead; I did so, nevertheless, though I could not suppress my sobs for some time. At last I became, outwardly at least, calm.
"At home, I should have stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind me. I couldn't explain why I ended up sitting down quietly instead; I did it anyway, even though I couldn't hold back my sobs for a while. Eventually, I became calm, at least on the outside."
"Aunt Evangeline always retired to her room about nine o'clock, and at first I did the same, but then my brother detained me for a game of chess which he taught me to play, and to talk about some books that he had given me to read, so that we usually sat together till ten o'clock. That night, however, I had no mind to sit alone with him for an hour, so I turned to say good-night as aunt was leaving the room. He held the door open for her, bade her 'good-night,' and then closed it as deliberately as if he had not seen my outstretched hand. He then turned to me, and took it, cold and trembling as it was, in his own firm, warm grasp, but with no intention of letting me go. Holding it, he looked searchingly, but with a kind smile, into my face.
"Aunt Evangeline always went to her room around nine o'clock, and at first, I did too. But then my brother kept me for a game of chess that he taught me to play and to talk about some books he had given me to read, so we usually stayed together until ten o'clock. That night, however, I wasn't in the mood to sit alone with him for an hour, so I turned to say good-night as Aunt was leaving the room. He held the door open for her, said 'good-night,' and then closed it as if he hadn't seen my outstretched hand. He then turned to me and took my hand, cold and trembling as it was, in his own firm, warm grasp, showing no intention of letting it go. Holding it, he looked intently but with a kind smile into my face."
[Pg 74]"'Is this revenge or punishment, Elfie?' he asked.
[Pg 74]"Is this revenge or punishment, Elfie?" he asked.
"'I don't know what you mean,' I exclaimed in confusion.
"I don't know what you mean," I said, feeling confused.
"'My game of chess?'
"'My chess game?'"
"'You won't want to play with me to-night, and I can't play either,' I said, pressing my disengaged hand to my hot forehead. 'My stupidity would try your patience more than ever.'
"'You won't want to hang out with me tonight, and I can't either,' I said, pressing my unused hand to my hot forehead. 'My stupid behavior would test your patience more than ever.'"
"'You must not say that,' he replied quietly, 'you are not stupid, and as I have never felt the slightest shade of impatience, I cannot have shown any. You play quite well enough to give me a very good game, but I daresay you cannot to-night. One wants a cool, clear head for chess. Let us talk instead.' So saying he led me to the chair aunt had just left, put me in it, and drew his own chair nearer.
"'You shouldn't say that,' he replied quietly, 'you're not stupid, and since I've never felt even a hint of impatience, I couldn't have shown any. You play well enough to give me a good game, but I doubt you can tonight. You need a calm, clear mind for chess. Let's talk instead.' With that, he guided me to the chair my aunt had just vacated, sat me in it, and pulled his own chair closer."
"'I don't want you to go to your room feeling lonely and upset,' he said, 'I should like to see your peace of mind restored first. I should like you to feel some satisfaction from the victory you have won over your self-will to-night.'
"'I don't want you to go to your room feeling lonely and upset,' he said, 'I want to see your peace of mind restored first. I want you to feel some satisfaction from the victory you gained over your own will tonight.'"
"'The victory, such as it is, is yours!' I blurted out, looking away.
"'The victory, whatever it is, is yours!' I said impulsively, turning my gaze away."
"'You say that,' he replied very gently, 'as if you thought it a poor thing for a man to bully a young girl. Don't forget, Elfie, that I am nearly old enough to be your father, that, in fact, I stand in that position to you—I am your only relative and protector—that I am right and you are wrong, and above all that it is for your own sake that I do it. Poor child! you have had far too little home life and home influence. I want you to be happy here, but the greatest source of happiness lies in ourselves. What Milton says is very true, "The mind is its own place, and in itself can make a hell of heaven, a heaven of hell." You cannot be happy and make those around you happy, as long as you are the slave of your will. A strong will is one of the most valuable gifts we can have, but it must be our servant, not our master, or it will prove a curse instead of a blessing. It must be under our control, or it will force us to do things of which our good sense, good feeling, and our consciences all dis[Pg 75]approve. We must be able to use it against ourselves if need be. You are nearly grown up, Elfie, and still such an undisciplined child! What you will not learn with me and let me teach you in the next two or three years, the world will teach you very harshly later. We none of us can go through life, least of all a woman, doing what we like, knocking against every one as we go along. We get very hard knocks back, and they hurt. We miss, too, the best happiness that life can give. It contains none to equal that of making other people happy. As we treat them, they treat us.
"'You say that,' he replied gently, 'as if you think it's a bad thing for a man to boss around a young girl. Don't forget, Elfie, that I’m almost old enough to be your father, and I actually play that role for you—I am your only family and protector. I'm right, and you're wrong, and above all, I'm doing this for your own good. Poor child! You haven't had enough home life and support. I want you to be happy here, but true happiness comes from within. What Milton said is very true, "The mind is its own place, and in itself can make a hell of heaven, a heaven of hell." You can't be happy and make those around you happy as long as you’re a prisoner of your own will. A strong will is one of the most valuable gifts we can have, but it needs to be our servant, not our master, or it will be a curse instead of a blessing. It must be under our control, or it will push us to do things that our common sense, feelings, and consciences all disapprove of. We must be able to use it against ourselves if necessary. You're almost an adult, Elfie, yet still such an unruly child! What you won't learn from me and let me teach you in the next couple of years, the world will teach you very harshly later. None of us can navigate life, especially a woman, doing whatever we want and pushing against everyone we meet. We get hit hard in return, and it hurts. We also miss out on the greatest happiness life can offer. There’s nothing quite like making other people happy. How we treat others reflects back on us.'
"'It is not in the least your fault, little one,' he added very kindly, 'you have had no chance of being different. You have, I am afraid, received very little kindness, but help me to change all this. Don't think for a moment that I want to subdue your will to mine, that I want forced obedience to my wishes—that is the last thing I desire. I want to place your will under your control. I forced you to do to-night what I wanted, to make a beginning, to show you it was possible, to let you feel the pleasure of being agreeable, to stir some gentler, softer feelings in you. They came, much to your surprise, though not to mine. We all have them, and it is not good to crush them.'
"'It's not at all your fault, little one,' he said very kindly, 'you haven’t had the chance to be any different. Unfortunately, you’ve received very little kindness, but help me change that. Don't think for a second that I want to overpower your will or force you to obey my wishes—that's the last thing I want. I want to help you take control of your will. I made you do what I wanted tonight to make a start, to show you it was possible, to let you experience the satisfaction of being agreeable, to bring out some gentler, softer feelings in you. They surfaced, much to your surprise, but not mine. We all have them, and it’s not good to suppress them.'
"While he was talking, a strange, subdued feeling came over me, such as I had never known before. He spoke gently and impressively, in a deep, soft tone peculiar to him when very much in earnest. I felt I wanted to be what he wished me to be, to do what he wanted, and this sensation was so new to me, that I could not at all understand it. I felt impelled to tell him, but I was ashamed. I had never in my life been sorry for anything I had done, still less acknowledged a fault. It was a new and strange experience, I felt like a dumb animal as I raised my eyes piteously to his.
"While he was speaking, a strange, subdued feeling washed over me, something I had never felt before. He talked gently and seriously, in a deep, soft tone that was uniquely his when he was really sincere. I wanted to be what he hoped I would be, to do what he wanted, and this feeling was so unfamiliar that I couldn't quite grasp it. I felt compelled to share this with him, but I was embarrassed. I had never in my life regretted anything I had done, let alone admitted to a mistake. It was a new and odd experience; I felt like a helpless animal as I looked up at him with a sad expression."
"'What is it, little one? You want to say something, surely you are not afraid?' he asked gently.
"'What’s wrong, little one? You want to say something; I'm sure you're not afraid,' he asked gently."
"'Forgive me, Tone,' I gasped, as two big tears rolled down my cheeks, 'I am sorry.'
"'Forgive me, Tone,' I said, breathless, as two large tears streamed down my cheeks, 'I’m sorry.'"
"'I am glad to hear you say you are sorry,' he said, taking[Pg 76] my hand, 'but between us there is no question of forgiveness. I have nothing to pardon, I am not angry, I want to help you.'
"'I'm glad to hear you say you're sorry,' he said, taking[Pg 76] my hand, 'but there's no need for forgiveness between us. I have nothing to forgive, I'm not mad, I just want to help you.'"
"'I never felt like this before,' I muttered, 'I don't understand it, but I will try to do what you want.'
"'I've never felt this way before,' I muttered, 'I don't get it, but I'll try to do what you want.'"
"'You feel like this, Elfie, because you know that I am right, and that I only want what is good for you. I want you to be happy, to open your heart to the kindness we wish to show you, and to encourage feelings of kindness in yourself towards other people. When you feel hard, and cross, and disobliging, try to remember what I have been saying, and let me help. Even if I have to appear stern sometimes, don't misunderstand it.'
"'You feel this way, Elfie, because you know I'm right and that I only want what’s best for you. I want you to be happy, to open your heart to the kindness we want to show you, and to nurture kindness in yourself towards others. When you feel angry, grumpy, or uncooperative, try to remember what I’ve been saying and let me help. Even if I seem serious sometimes, don’t take it the wrong way.'"
"He then talked about my mother, my home, told me something of my father as he had known him, until he actually succeeded in making me feel peaceful and happy.
"He then talked about my mom, my home, and shared some things about my dad as he had known him, until he really managed to make me feel peaceful and happy."
"From that day he never for a moment lost sight of the object he had in view. He had me with him as much as possible, for long walks, rides and drives. With infinite patience but unvarying firmness, he helped me along, recognising every effort I made, appreciating my difficulties, never putting an unnecessary restriction on me. So he moulded and formed my character, lavishing kindness and affection on me in which, I must say, Aunt Evangeline was not far behind, awakening all that was best and noblest in my nature, never allowing simple submission of my will to his.
"From that day on, he never lost sight of his goal. He had me with him as much as possible for long walks, rides, and drives. With endless patience but consistent firmness, he guided me, acknowledging every effort I made, understanding my challenges, and never imposing unnecessary restrictions. This is how he shaped and developed my character, showering me with kindness and affection, which, I must say, Aunt Evangeline matched, bringing out the best and noblest parts of my nature, while never permitting me to simply submit my will to his."
"On my wedding-day, as we were bidding each other 'Good-bye!' he said:
"On my wedding day, as we were saying 'Goodbye!' to each other, he said:"
"'You will be happy now, little sister, I know it. You have striven nobly and will have your reward.'
"'You’ll be happy now, little sister, I know it. You’ve worked hard and will get your reward.'"
"'The reward should be yours, Tone, not mine,' I answered, as I put my arms round his neck and kissed him.
"'The reward should be yours, Tone, not mine,' I said, wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing him."
"Do you wonder now, Cora, that I love him so dearly, though he is my step-brother?" my mother asked as she concluded, "and that I should like him to see that I have endeavoured to do for you what he did for me?"
"Do you now understand, Cora, why I love him so much, even though he's my step-brother?" my mother asked as she wrapped up, "and that I want him to see that I've tried to do for you what he did for me?"
A NIGHT ON THE ROAD.
BY MARGARET WATSON.
The summer holidays had begun, and I was to travel home alone from Paddington to Upperton.
The summer vacation had started, and I was supposed to travel home alone from Paddington to Upperton.
I was quite old enough to travel alone, for I was fourteen, but it so happened that I had never taken this journey by myself before. There was only one change, and at Upperton the pony-cart would be waiting for me. It was all quite simple, and I rather rejoiced in my independence as my cab drew up under the archway at Paddington. But there my difficulties began.
I was old enough to travel alone since I was fourteen, but I had never taken this trip by myself before. There was just one transfer, and a pony cart would be waiting for me at Upperton. It was all pretty straightforward, and I felt excited about my independence as my cab pulled up under the archway at Paddington. But that’s where my problems started.
There was a raging, roaring crowd going off for holidays too. The cabman demanded double the legal fare. It was a quarter of an hour before I could get a porter for my luggage, and then I had almost to fight my way to the ticket-office. When at last I had got my ticket the train was due out.
There was a loud, chaotic crowd heading off for the holidays as well. The taxi driver charged me double the regular fare. It took me almost fifteen minutes to find a porter for my luggage, and then I had to push my way to the ticket office. By the time I finally got my ticket, the train was about to leave.
"Jump in anywhere," said the porter; "I'll see that your luggage goes."
"Get in wherever you'd like," said the porter; "I'll make sure your bags get taken care of."
The carriages were crammed full. I raced down the platform till I saw room for one, and then tore open the door, an sank into my seat as the train steamed out of the station.
The carriages were packed. I ran down the platform until I found a spot for myself, then yanked open the door and dropped into my seat as the train pulled out of the station.
I looked round for sympathy at my narrow escape, but my fellow-travellers were evidently one party. They looked at me coldly, as at an unwelcome intruder, and drew more closely together, discussing the day's doings; so I curled up in my corner and gave myself up to anticipations of the holidays.
I glanced around for some sympathy after my close call, but my fellow travelers clearly formed a tight group. They regarded me coldly, like an unwanted outsider, and huddled closer together to talk about the day's events. So, I curled up in my corner and lost myself in thoughts about the holidays.
These were so engrossing that I took no count of the[Pg 78] stations we passed through. I was just picturing to myself the delights of a long ride on the pony, when, to my amazement the stopping of the train was followed by the loud exhortation:
These were so captivating that I lost track of the[Pg 78] stations we went through. I was imagining the joy of a long ride on the pony when, to my surprise, the train came to a stop and was followed by the loud call:
"All change here!"
"Everything's different here!"
"Why, where are we?" I asked, looking up bewildered.
"Why, where are we?" I asked, looking up confused.
"At Lowford," replied one of my fellow-passengers.
"At Lowford," replied one of my fellow passengers.
But they gathered up their parcels, and swept out of the carriage without a question as to my destination.
But they grabbed their bags and left the carriage without asking where I was going.
I seized on a porter.
I grabbed a porter.
"How did I get here?" I asked him; "I was going to Upperton. What has happened?"
"How did I end up here?" I asked him. "I was heading to Upperton. What happened?"
"Upperton, was you?" said the man. "Why, you must ha' got into the slip carriage for Lowford. I s'pose 'twas a smartish crowd at Paddin'ton."
"Upperton, was it you?" said the man. "Wow, you must have gotten into the train for Lowford. I guess it was a pretty lively crowd at Paddington."
"It was," I replied, "and I hadn't time to ask if I was right. I suppose my luggage has gone on. But what can I do now? How far is it to Upperton? Is there another train?"
"It was," I replied, "and I didn't have time to check if I was correct. I guess my luggage has already gone ahead. But what can I do now? How far is it to Upperton? Is there another train?"
"Well, no, there ain't another train, not to-night. It's a matter of fifteen mile to Upperton by the road."
"Well, no, there isn't another train, not tonight. It's about fifteen miles to Upperton by road."
"Which way is it?"
"Which direction is it?"
"Well, you couldn't miss it, that goes straight on pretty nigh all the way. You've only got to follow the telegraph-postes till you comes to the "Leather Bottle," and then you turns to the right."
"Well, you can't miss it; it goes straight almost all the way. You just have to follow the telegraph poles until you reach the 'Leather Bottle,' and then turn right."
"I know my way from there."
"I know how to get there from here."
"But you could never walk all that way to-night. You'd better by half stay at the hotel, and go on by rail in the morning."
"But you can’t walk that far tonight. It’s much better to stay at the hotel and take the train in the morning."
"I'll wire to them at home to drive along the road and meet me, and I'll walk on till they do."
"I’ll text them at home to drive along the road and meet me, and I’ll keep walking until they arrive."
"Well, it's fine, and I dessay they'll meet you more'n half way, but 'tis a lonely road this time o' night."
"Well, that's okay, and I bet they'll meet you more than halfway, but it's a lonely road this time of night."
"I'm not afraid," said I, and walked off briskly.
"I'm not afraid," I said, and walked away quickly.
I bought a couple of buns in a baker's shop, and went on to the telegraph office—only to be told it was just after eight o'clock, and they could send no message that night.
I bought a couple of buns at a bakery and then headed to the telegraph office—only to be told it was just after eight o'clock, and they couldn't send any messages that night.
[Pg 79]I turned out my pockets, but all the coins I had were a sixpenny and a threepenny piece—not enough to pay for a night's lodging, I was sure. The cabman's extortion, and a half-crown I had given to the porter at Paddington in my haste, had reduced me to this.
[Pg 79]I emptied my pockets, but all I had were a sixpence and a threepence—not enough to cover a night's stay, I was certain. The cab driver’s overcharge, along with a half-crown I had quickly handed to the porter at Paddington, had left me with this.
What should I do? I was not long deciding to walk on. Perhaps they would guess what had happened at home and send to meet me. The spice of adventure appealed to me. If I had gone back to the porter he would probably have taken me to the hotel, and they would have trusted me. But I did not think of that—I imagine I did not want to think of it. I had been used to country roads all my life, and it was a perfect evening in late July.
What should I do? I didn’t take long to decide to keep walking. Maybe they would figure out what happened at home and send someone to find me. The thrill of adventure excited me. If I had gone back to the porter, he would probably have taken me to the hotel, and they would have trusted me. But I didn't think about that—I guess I just didn’t want to think about it. I’d been familiar with country roads my whole life, and it was a beautiful evening in late July.
My way lay straight into the heart of the setting sun as I took the road. In a clear sky, all pale yellow and pink and green, the sun was disappearing behind the line of beech-covered hills which lay between me and home, but behind me the moon—as yet only like a tiny round white cloud—was rising.
My path went straight into the heart of the setting sun as I took the road. In a clear sky, a soft blend of yellow, pink, and green, the sun was disappearing behind the line of beech-covered hills that lay between me and home, but behind me the moon—still just a tiny round white cloud—was rising.
I felt like dancing along the road at first. The sense of freedom was intoxicating. The scent of wild honeysuckle and cluster roses came from the hedgerows. I ate my buns as I walked along; I had made three and a half miles by the milestones in the first hour, and enjoyed every step of the way.
I felt like dancing down the road at first. The feeling of freedom was amazing. The smell of wild honeysuckle and cluster roses filled the air from the hedgerows. I munched on my buns as I walked; I had covered three and a half miles by the milestones in the first hour, and I loved every moment of it.
"If they don't meet me," I thought, "how astonished they will be when I walk in! It will be something to brag of for many a day, to have walked fifteen miles after eight o'clock at night."
"If they don't see me," I thought, "how surprised they'll be when I show up! It'll be something to brag about for a long time, having walked fifteen miles after eight o'clock at night."
The daylight had faded, but the moon was so bright and clear that the shadows of my solitary figure and the "telegraph-postes" were as black and sharp as at noonday. Bats were flitting about up and down. A white owl flew silently across the road. Rabbits were playing in the fields in the silver light. It was all very beautiful, but a little lonely and eerie. I hadn't passed a house for a mile.
The daylight had faded, but the moon was so bright and clear that the shadows of my solitary figure and the telegraph poles were as dark and sharp as they were at noon. Bats were darting around above me. A white owl flew silently across the road. Rabbits were playing in the fields under the silver light. It was all very beautiful, but a bit lonely and eerie. I hadn't passed a house for a mile.
Then I heard wheels behind me.
Then I heard wheels rolling behind me.
[Pg 80]If it were some kind person who would give me a lift!
[Pg 80]If only someone kind would give me a ride!
But I heard a lash used cruelly, and a rough, hoarse voice swearing at the horse.
But I heard a whip being used harshly, and a rough, raspy voice cursing at the horse.
I hurried on, but of course the cart overtook me in a minute.
I rushed forward, but of course the cart passed me in no time.
The man pulled up. He leaned down out of the cart to look at me, and I saw his coarse, flushed face and watery eyes.
The man stopped the cart. He leaned down to look at me, and I saw his rough, red face and watery eyes.
"Want a lift, my dear?" he asked.
"Need a ride, my dear?" he asked.
"No, thank you," I answered, "I much prefer walking."
"No, thanks," I said, "I really prefer walking."
"Too late for a gal like you to be out," he said; "you jump up and drive along o' me."
"It's too late for a girl like you to be out," he said; "you should get up and ride along with me."
"No, thank you," I repeated, walking on as fast as I could.
"No, thank you," I said again, hurrying along as quickly as I could.
He whipped his horse on to keep pace with me; then, leaning on the dashboard, he made as though he would climb out of the cart. But just at that moment a big bird rustled out of the hedge—the horse sprang aside, precipitated his master into the bottom of the cart, and went off at a gallop. Very thankful I was to see them disappear into the distance!
He urged his horse to keep up with me; then, leaning on the dashboard, he acted like he was going to climb out of the cart. But just then, a large bird rustled out of the bushes—the horse bolted to the side, throwing his owner into the bottom of the cart, and took off at a gallop. I was really glad to see them disappear into the distance!
I was shaking so with fear that I had to sit down on a stone heap for a while.
I was shaking with fear so much that I had to sit down on a pile of stones for a bit.
I pulled myself together and started on again, but all joy was gone from the adventure—there seemed really to be too much adventure about it.
I gathered myself and continued on, but all joy was gone from the adventure—there just seemed to be too much adventure in it.
Three miles, four miles more I walked; but they did not go as the first miles had gone. It was eleven o'clock, and I was only halfway; at this rate I could not be home before two in the morning. If they had been coming to meet me they would have done so before this. They must have given me up for the night, every one would be in bed and asleep, and to wake them up in the small hours would frighten them more than my not coming home had done.
Three miles, four more miles I walked; but those last miles weren't like the first ones. It was eleven o'clock, and I was only halfway there; at this pace, I wouldn't make it home until two in the morning. If they were coming to meet me, they would have done it by now. They must have written me off for the night; everyone would be in bed and asleep, and waking them in the early hours would scare them more than my not coming home had.
Moreover, the long road over the hill and through the woods was before me. The thought of the moonlit, silent woods, with their weird shadows, was too much for me; I looked about for a place of refuge for the night.
Moreover, the long road over the hill and through the woods was ahead of me. The idea of the moonlit, quiet woods, with their strange shadows, was overwhelming; I searched for a place to take shelter for the night.
I soon found one.
I quickly found one.
A splendid rick of hay in a field close to the road had been cut. Halfway up it there was a wide, broad ledge[Pg 81]—just the place for a bed. I did not take long to reach it, and, pulling some loose hay over myself in case it grew chilly at dawn, I said my prayers—they were real prayers that night—and was soon asleep in my soft, fragrant bed.
A beautiful stack of hay in a field near the road had been cut. Halfway up, there was a wide ledge[Pg 81]—just the perfect spot for a bed. I quickly made my way there, and, pulling some loose hay over myself in case it got chilly at dawn, I said my prayers—real prayers that night—and soon fell asleep in my soft, fragrant bed.
The sun woke me, shining hot on my nest. I looked at my watch, it was six o'clock. Thrushes and blackbirds were singing their hearts out, swallows were darting by, high in air a lark was hovering right above my head, with quivering wings, singing his morning hymn of praise. I knelt, up there on the hayrick, and let my thanks go with his to heaven's gate.
The sun woke me up, shining brightly on my spot. I looked at my watch; it was six o'clock. Thrushes and blackbirds were singing their hearts out, swallows were zipping by, and high in the sky, a lark was hovering right above me, flapping its wings and singing its morning hymn of praise. I knelt up there on the haystack and sent my thanks along with his to heaven's gate.
I had never felt such a keen sense of gratitude as I did that summer morning: the dangers of the night all past and over, and a beautiful new day given to me, and only seven miles and a half between me and home.
I had never felt such a deep sense of gratitude as I did that summer morning: the dangers of the night were all behind me, and a beautiful new day was ahead, with just seven and a half miles between me and home.
'Tis true that I was very hungry, but I started on my way and soon came to a cottage whose mistress was up giving her husband his breakfast. She very willingly gave me as much bread-and-butter as I could eat, and a cup of tea. I did not quarrel with the thickness of the bread or the quality of the butter, or even with the milkless tea—I had the poor man's sauce to flavour them.
It's true that I was really hungry, but I set off on my way and soon came to a cottage where the lady was busy serving her husband breakfast. She happily gave me as much bread and butter as I wanted, along with a cup of tea. I didn't mind how thick the bread was, the quality of the butter, or even the fact that the tea was without milk—I had the poor man's sauce to add flavor.
When she heard my story, the woman overwhelmed me with pity and regrets that I had not reached her house overnight and slept there. But I did not regret it. I would not have given up my "night on the road" now it was over for worlds.
When she heard my story, the woman flooded me with sympathy and regrets that I hadn’t made it to her house that night and stayed there. But I didn’t regret it. I wouldn’t trade my "night on the road" now that it was over for anything in the world.
She was grateful for the sixpence I gave her—having learnt wisdom, I reserved the threepenny bit—and I went on.
She was thankful for the sixpence I gave her—having gained some wisdom, I kept the threepenny bit—and I moved on.
The air was delicious, with a spring and exhilaration in it which belongs to the early morning hours. The sunlight played hide-and-seek in the woods. Patches of purple heath alternated with lilac scabious and pale hare-bells. The brake ferns were yellow-tipped here and there—a forewarning of autumn—and in one little nook I found a bed of luscious wild strawberries. My heart danced with my feet, and I wondered if the tramps ever felt as I did, in the summer mornings, after sleeping out under a hedge.
The air was refreshing, filled with the invigorating energy that comes with early mornings. Sunlight flickered in and out among the trees. Patches of purple heather mixed with lilac scabious and pale hare-bells. The brake ferns had yellow tips here and there—a sign that autumn was on its way—and in one little corner, I discovered a patch of ripe wild strawberries. My heart soared along with my feet, and I wondered if the wanderers ever felt as I did on summer mornings after sleeping under a hedge.
[Pg 82]I reached home by nine o'clock, and then there was a hubbub, and a calling out of, "Here's Muriel!" "Why, Muriel, where have you sprung from?" "What happened last night? We were so frightened, but they told us at the station that it was an awful crowd at Paddington, and you must have missed the train, and of course we thought you would go back to Miss Black's, but you ought to have wired."
[Pg 82]I got home by nine o'clock, and then there was a commotion, with people calling out, "Here's Muriel!" "Wow, Muriel, where have you been?" "What happened last night? We were so worried, but they told us at the station that there was a huge crowd at Paddington, and you must have missed the train. We thought you'd go back to Miss Black's, but you really should have sent a message."
It was ever so long before I could make them believe that I had been out all night, and slept in a hayrick; and then mother was almost angry with me, and father told me if ever I found myself in such a predicament again I was to go to a respectable hotel and persuade them to take me in. But he said he would take very good care that no child of his should ever be in such a predicament again. But I could not be sorry, the beginning and the end were so beautiful.
It took a really long time for them to believe that I had been out all night and slept in a haystack. Then my mom was almost mad at me, and my dad told me that if I ever found myself in that situation again, I should go to a decent hotel and convince them to let me stay. But he said he would make sure that none of his kids would ever be in that kind of situation again. Still, I couldn’t feel sorry—I found the beginning and the end to be so beautiful.
THE MISSING LETTER.
BY JENNIE CHAPPELL.
The Briars was a very old-fashioned house, standing in its own grounds, about ten miles from Smokeytown. It was much dilapidated, for Miss Clare the owner and occupier, had not the necessary means for repairing it, and as she had lived there from her birth—a period of nearly sixty years—did not like to have the old place pulled down. Not more than half the rooms were habitable, and in one of them—-the former dining-room—there sat, one January afternoon, Miss Clare, with her young nephew and niece. They were having tea, and the firelight danced cosily on the worn, once handsome furniture, and the portly metal teapot, which replaced the silver one, long since parted with for half its value in current coin. The only modern article in the room, excepting the aforesaid nephew and niece, was a pretty, though inexpensive, pianoforte, which stood under a black-looking portrait of a severe-visaged lady with her waist just under her arms, and a general resemblance, as irreverent Aubrey said, to a yard and a half of pump water.
The Briars was an old-fashioned house, sitting on its own land about ten miles from Smokeytown. It was quite run-down because Miss Clare, the owner and resident, didn't have the funds to fix it, and having lived there her whole life—almost sixty years—she didn't want to see the old place demolished. Only about half the rooms were livable, and in one of them—the former dining room—sat Miss Clare on a January afternoon, along with her young nephew and niece. They were having tea, and the firelight danced warmly on the worn but once beautiful furniture and the bulky metal teapot that had replaced the silver one she’d sold long ago for half its worth in cash. The only modern item in the room, aside from her nephew and niece, was a pretty but inexpensive piano standing beneath a dark portrait of a stern-looking lady whose waist was positioned just under her arms, and who, as the irreverent Aubrey remarked, looked like a yard and a half of pump water.
Just now Miss Clare was consuming toast in silence, and Kate was wondering if there was any way of making bows that had been washed twice and turned three times look like new; while Aubrey's handsome head was bent over a book, for he was addicted to replenishing mind and body at the same time. Suddenly Miss Clare exclaimed, "Dear me; it is fifty years to-day since Marjorie Westford died!"
Just now Miss Clare was quietly eating toast, and Kate was thinking about whether there was any way to make bows that had been washed twice and turned three times look brand new; while Aubrey's good-looking head was bent over a book, because he liked to nourish both his mind and body at the same time. Suddenly Miss Clare exclaimed, "Oh my; it’s been fifty years today since Marjorie Westford died!"
[Pg 84]Kate glanced up at the pump-water lady, with the laconic remark, "Fancy!"
[Pg 84]Kate looked up at the water pump lady and said casually, "Wow!"
"It's very likely that on such an interesting anniversary the fair Miss Marjorie may revisit her former haunts," said Aubrey, raising a pair of glorious dark eyes with a mischievous smile; "so if you hear an unearthly bumping and squealing in the small hours, you may know who it is."
"It's pretty likely that on such an interesting anniversary, the lovely Miss Marjorie will return to her old spots," said Aubrey, raising a pair of stunning dark eyes with a playful smile; "so if you hear some strange noises and squealing in the early hours, you'll know who it is."
"The idea of a ghost 'bumping and squealing,'" laughed Kate. "And Miss Marjorie, too! The orthodox groan and glide would be more like her style." Then her mind wandered to a story connected with that lady, which had given rise to much speculation on the part of the young Clares. Half a century ago there lived at the Briars a family consisting of a brother and two sisters; the former a gay young spendthrift of twenty-five; the girls, Anna, aged twenty, and Lucy, the present Miss Clare, nine years old respectively. With them resided a maiden sister of their mother's, Marjorie Westford, an eccentric person, whose property at her death reverted to a distant relative. A short time before she died she divided her few trinkets and personal possessions between the three young people, bequeathing to Anna, in addition, a sealed letter, to be read on her twenty-first birthday. The girl hid the packet away lest she should be tempted to read it before the appointed time; but ere that arrived she was drowned by the upsetting of a boat, and never since had the concealed letter been found, although every likely place had been searched for it. Lucy never married, and George had but one son, whose wife died soon after the birth of Kate, and in less than a year he married again, this time to a beautiful young heiress, subsequently mother to Aubrey, who was thus rather more than two years Kate's junior.
"The idea of a ghost 'bumping and squealing,'" Kate laughed. "And Miss Marjorie, too! The typical groan and glide would suit her style much better." Then her mind drifted to a story about that lady, which had sparked a lot of speculation among the young Clares. Half a century ago, a family lived at the Briars, consisting of a brother and two sisters; the brother was a carefree spendthrift of twenty-five, while the sisters were Anna, aged twenty, and Lucy, the current Miss Clare, who was nine years old. They also lived with their mother's unmarried sister, Marjorie Westford, an eccentric woman whose property went to a distant relative upon her death. Shortly before she passed away, she gave her few trinkets and personal belongings to the three young people, leaving Anna a sealed letter to be opened on her twenty-first birthday. Anna hid the letter so she wouldn't be tempted to read it early; however, before that day came, she drowned when a boat tipped over, and the hidden letter was never found, even though every possible place had been searched. Lucy never married, and George had only one son, whose wife died shortly after giving birth to Kate. Less than a year later, he remarried, this time to a beautiful young heiress, who later became the mother of Aubrey, making him just over two years younger than Kate.
The younger George Clare, a spendthrift like his father, speedily squandered his wife's fortune, and died, leaving her with barely sufficient to keep herself and little son from want. Yet such was Mrs. Clare's undying love for the husband who had treated her so badly, that in their greatest straits she refused to part with a locket containing his likeness and hers[Pg 85] which was valuable by reason of the diamonds and sapphires with which it was encrusted. This locket was the only thing she had to leave her little Aubrey when she died, and he, a lovely boy of nine summers, went with his half-sister (who had a small sum of money settled on her by her maternal grandfather) to reside with their great-aunt, Miss Clare.
The younger George Clare, a spender like his father, quickly blew through his wife's fortune and died, leaving her with barely enough to keep herself and their young son out of poverty. Yet, Mrs. Clare's unwavering love for the husband who had wronged her was such that, even in her toughest times, she refused to part with a locket containing their pictures[Pg 85] that was valuable because of the diamonds and sapphires it was adorned with. This locket was the only thing she had to pass down to her little Aubrey when she passed away, and he, a charming boy of nine, went to live with his half-sister (who had a small amount of money set aside for her by her maternal grandfather) at their great-aunt, Miss Clare's home.
Presently the quietness at the tea-table was disturbed by a loud single knock at the front door, and Aubrey bounced out of the room.
Currently, the silence at the tea table was interrupted by a loud knock at the front door, and Aubrey jumped up and left the room.
"A note from Mr. Green," he said, returning. "I wonder what's up now? No good, I'm afraid."
"A note from Mr. Green," he said, coming back. "I wonder what's going on now? Probably nothing good, I'm afraid."
This foreboding was only too fully realised. The agent for Miss Clare's little property at Smokeytown wrote to tell her that during a recent gale one of her best houses had been so much injured by the falling of a factory chimney, that the repairs would cost quite £30 before it could again be habitable. This was a dire misfortune. So closely was their income cut, and so carefully apportioned to meet the household expenses, that, after fullest consideration, Miss Clare could only see her way clear for getting together about £15 towards meeting this unexpected demand, and three very anxious faces bent around the table in discussion.
This warning came true. The agent for Miss Clare's property in Smokeytown wrote to inform her that during a recent storm, one of her best houses was seriously damaged by a falling factory chimney, and it would cost around £30 to make it livable again. This was a terrible blow. Their income was so limited and carefully budgeted to cover household expenses that, after giving it a lot of thought, Miss Clare could only figure out a way to gather about £15 to meet this unexpected expense, and three very worried faces were gathered around the table discussing it.
Presently Aubrey slipped away and ran upstairs to his own room. He then lit a candle, and pulling a box from under an old horse-hair chair, unlocked it, taking out a small morocco case, which, when opened, revealed something that sparkled and scintillated even in the feeble rays of the cheap "composite." It was the precious locket, placed in his hands by his dying mother four years before. Inside were two exquisite miniatures on ivory—the one a handsome, careless-looking man, the other, on which the boy's tender gaze was now fixed, was the portrait of a lady, with just such pure, bright features, and sweet, dark-grey eyes as Aubrey himself.
Aubrey quietly slipped away and ran upstairs to his room. He then lit a candle and pulled a box from underneath an old horse-hair chair, unlocked it, and took out a small morocco case. When he opened it, something sparkled and shimmered even in the dim light from the cheap "composite." It was the precious locket his dying mother had given him four years earlier. Inside were two beautiful miniatures on ivory—one of a handsome, carefree man, and the other, which Aubrey's tender gaze was now fixed on, was a portrait of a lady with pure, bright features and sweet, dark-gray eyes just like Aubrey's.
"Mother, my own darling," he murmured, pressing the picture to his lips, "how can I part with you?" And dropping his head on the hard, prickly cushion, by which he knelt, he cried in a way that would considerably have astonished the[Pg 86] youths with whom he had, a few hours earlier, engaged in a vigorous snowball fight. They only knew a bright, mirthful Aubrey Clare, the cleverest lad in his class, and the "jolliest fellow out;" none but Kate had any idea of the deepest affections of his boyish heart, and she truly sympathised with her half-brother in his love for the only portrait and souvenir remaining of the gentle creature who had so well supplied a mother's place for her. Something in Aubrey's face when he left the room had told her of his thoughts, so presently she followed him and tapped at the half-open door. Obtaining no answer, she entered, and saw the boy kneeling before the old chair with his head bent. The open case lay beside him, and Kate easily guessed what it was held so tightly in his clenched hand. She stooped beside him, and stroked his wavy hair caressingly as she said, "It can't be that, Aubrey."
"Mom, my darling," he whispered, pressing the picture to his lips, "how can I let you go?" Then, resting his head on the hard, prickly cushion where he knelt, he cried in a way that would have really surprised the[Pg 86] boys he had just had an energetic snowball fight with a few hours earlier. They only knew a cheerful, fun-loving Aubrey Clare, the smartest kid in his class and the "jolliest guy around;" only Kate understood the deep feelings of his young heart, and she truly empathized with her half-brother's affection for the only portrait and keepsake left of the gentle person who had filled a mother's role for her. Something in Aubrey's face when he left the room had shown her what he was feeling, so she followed him and knocked on the half-open door. Getting no response, she walked in and saw him kneeling by the old chair with his head down. The open case lay next to him, and Kate quickly guessed what he was holding tightly in his clenched hand. She bent down beside him and gently stroked his wavy hair, saying, "It can't be that, Aubrey."
"It must," replied a muffled voice from the chair cushion.
"It must," replied a muffled voice from the couch.
"It sha'n't be," said Kate firmly. "I've thought of a plan——"
"It won't be," Kate said firmly. "I've come up with a plan——"
But Aubrey sprang to his feet. "See here, Katie," he said excitedly, but with quivering voice; "I've been making an idol of this locket. It ought to have gone before, when aunt lost so much money by those Joneses; but you both humoured my selfishness."
But Aubrey jumped to his feet. "Look, Katie," he said excitedly, though his voice shook; "I've been making a big deal out of this locket. It should have been gone a long time ago, especially when Aunt lost so much money because of those Joneses; but you both indulged my selfishness."
"Being fond of anything, especially anything like that, isn't making an idol of it, I'm sure," said Katie.
"Being really into something, especially something like that, doesn't mean you're idolizing it, I'm sure," said Katie.
"It is if it prevents you doing what you ought, I tell you, Katie; it's downright dishonest of me to keep this," he continued, with burning cheeks, "living as I am upon charity, and aunt so poor. I see it plainly now. Mr. Wallis offered to buy it of me last summer, and if he likes he shall have it now."
"It’s if it stops you from doing what you should, I’m telling you, Katie; it’s completely dishonest for me to hold onto this," he went on, his cheeks flushed, "living off charity like I am, with Aunt being so poor. I can see it clearly now. Mr. Wallis offered to buy it from me last summer, and if he wants it, he can have it now."
"He is gone to Rillford," said Kate, in whose mind an idea was beginning to hatch.
"He has gone to Rillford," Kate said, as an idea began to form in her mind.
"He'll be back on Saturday, and then I'll ask him. It won't be really losing mamma's likeness, you know," he added, with a pathetic attempt at his own bright smile. "Whenever I shut my eyes I can see her face, just as she looked when——"[Pg 87] but he was stopped by a queer fit of coughing and rubbed the curl of his hair that always tumbled over his forehead; so Katie couldn't see his face, but she knew what the sacrifice must cost him, and, girl-like, exalted him to a pedestal of heroism immediately; but when she would have bestowed an enthusiastic embrace, he slipped away from her and ran downstairs.
"He'll be back on Saturday, and then I'll ask him. It won't be really losing Mom's likeness, you know," he added, trying for a bright smile that fell short. "Whenever I close my eyes I can see her face, just like she looked when——"[Pg 87] but he was interrupted by a weird fit of coughing and rubbed the curl of hair that always fell across his forehead; so Katie couldn't see his face, but she knew how much this sacrifice meant to him, and, being a girl, immediately put him on a pedestal of heroism; but when she tried to give him an enthusiastic hug, he slipped away from her and ran downstairs.
Left alone, Kate stood long at the uncurtained window, gazing at the unearthlike beauty of the moonlit snow. When at last she turned away, the afore mentioned idea was fully fledged and strong.
Left alone, Kate stood for a long time at the uncurtained window, gazing at the otherworldly beauty of the moonlit snow. When she finally turned away, the aforementioned idea was fully developed and strong.
She found her hero with his nose ungracefully tucked into an uncut magazine, and his chair tilted at a perilous angle with the floor, just like any ordinary boy, and felt a tiny bit disappointed. Presently she turned to the piano, which was to her a companion and never failing delight. She had a taste for music, which Miss Clare had, as far as was practicable, cultivated; and although Kate had not received much instruction, she played with a sweetness and expression that quite made up for any lack of brilliant execution. This evening her touch was very tender, and the tunes she played were sad.
She found her hero with his nose awkwardly buried in an uncut magazine, and his chair tilted at a risky angle to the floor, just like any regular guy, and she felt a little disappointed. Then she turned to the piano, which was a friend and always brought her joy. She had a love for music that Miss Clare had, as much as she could, encouraged; and although Kate hadn’t had much training, she played with a sweetness and emotion that more than made up for any lack of flashy skills. That evening, her touch was very gentle, and the songs she played were somber.
By-and-bye Katie lingered, talking earnestly with her aunt long after Aubrey had gone to bed; and when at last she wished her good-night, she added, anxiously, "Then I really may, auntie; you are sure you don't mind?"
By and by, Katie stayed behind, having a serious conversation with her aunt long after Aubrey had gone to bed; and when she finally said goodnight, she added, worriedly, "So I really can, right, auntie? You're sure you don't mind?"
And Miss Clare said, "I give you full permission to do what you like, dear. If you love Aubrey well enough to make so great a sacrifice for him, I hope he will appreciate your generosity as he ought; but whether he does or not, you will surely not lose your reward. I am more grieved than I can tell you to know that it is necessary."
And Miss Clare said, "I give you full permission to do what you want, dear. If you love Aubrey enough to make such a big sacrifice for him, I hope he will appreciate your generosity as he should; but whether he does or not, you definitely won’t lose your reward. I’m more upset than I can say to know that this is necessary."
Two days later, Aubrey was just going to tear a piece off the Smokeytown Standard to do up a screw of ultramarine, when his eye was arrested by an advertisement which he read two or three times before he could believe the evidence of his senses; it was this,—
Two days later, Aubrey was about to rip a piece off the Smokeytown Standard to wrap a screw of ultramarine, when something in an advertisement caught his eye. He read it two or three times before he could believe what he was seeing; it was this,—
"To be sold immediately, a pretty walnut-wood cottage[Pg 88] pianoforte, in excellent condition, and with all the latest improvements. Price 15l. Apply at 'The Briars,' London Road."
"Available for immediate sale, a charming walnut-wood cottage[Pg 88] pianoforte, in great condition, with all the latest upgrades. Price 15l. Inquire at 'The Briars,' London Road."
He rushed upstairs to Kate, who, with her head adorned by a check duster, was busy sweeping (for they had no servant), and burst in upon her with, "What on earth are you going to sell it for?"
He hurried upstairs to Kate, who, wearing a checked dust coat, was busy sweeping (since they had no maid), and burst in on her with, "What on earth are you going to sell it for?"
There was no need to inquire what "it" was, and Kate, without pausing in her occupation, replied, "To help make up the money aunt wants."
There was no need to ask what "it" was, and Kate, without stopping her work, replied, "To help raise the money Aunt wants."
"But if Mr. Wallis buys the locket;" then the truth flashed upon him, and he broke off suddenly, "Oh, Katie, you're never going to——"
"But if Mr. Wallis buys the locket;" then the truth hit him, and he suddenly stopped, "Oh, Katie, you are never going to——"
"Sell the piano because I don't want the locket to go," finished Katie, with a smile, that in spite of the check duster made her look quite angelic.
"Sell the piano because I don't want to lose the locket," Katie concluded, smiling in a way that, despite the checkered duster, made her look quite angelic.
Aubrey flew at her, and hugging her, broom and all, exclaimed,—
Aubrey rushed toward her, wrapped her in a hug, broom and all, and exclaimed,—
"Oh, how could you! You are too good; I didn't half deserve it. Was there ever such a darling sister before?" and a great deal more in the same strain, as he showered kisses upon her till he took away her breath, one moment declaring that she shouldn't do it and he wouldn't have it, and the next assuring her that he could never thank her enough, and never forget it as long as he lived. And Katie was as happy as he was.
"Oh, how could you! You’re so amazing; I didn’t deserve it at all. Has there ever been a sister as sweet as you?" and a lot more in the same spirit, as he showered her with kisses until she could barely breathe, one moment saying she shouldn’t do it and he didn’t want it, and the next telling her that he could never thank her enough and would never forget it for as long as he lived. And Katie was just as happy as he was.
It was rather a damper, however, when that day passed, and the next, and no one came to look even at the bargain. Aubrey said that if no purchaser appeared before the following Wednesday, he should certainly go to Mr. Wallis about the locket; and it really seemed as if Katie's sacrifice was not to be made after all.
It was pretty disappointing, though, when that day went by, and the next, and no one even came to check out the deal. Aubrey said that if no buyer showed up before the following Wednesday, he would definitely talk to Mr. Wallis about the locket; and it really seemed like Katie's sacrifice wasn't going to happen after all.
Tuesday afternoon came, still nobody had been in answer to the advertisement. It was a pouring wet day, and Aubrey's holiday hung heavily on his hands. He had read every book he could get at, painted two illuminations, constructed several "patent" articles for Kate, which would have been great[Pg 89] successes, but for sundry "ifs," and abandoned as hopeless the task of teaching Cæsar, Miss Clare's asthmatic old dog, to stand upon his hind legs, and was now gazing drearily out on the soaked garden, almost wishing the vacation over. Suddenly he turned to his sister, who was holding a skein of worsted for her aunt to wind, exclaiming, "Katie, I've struck a bright!"
Tuesday afternoon rolled around, and still no one had responded to the ad. It was pouring rain, and Aubrey was feeling restless during his holiday. He had read every book he could find, painted two illustrations, and created several "patent" inventions for Kate that would have been huge successes if not for a few "ifs." He had also given up on the hopeless task of teaching Cæsar, Miss Clare's asthmatic old dog, to stand on his hind legs. Now he was staring out at the drenched garden, nearly wishing the break was over. Suddenly, he turned to his sister, who was holding a skein of yarn for their aunt to wind, and exclaimed, "Katie, I've got a great idea!"
"What is it?" she asked, understanding that he had had an inspiration of some sort. "An apparatus for getting at nuts without cracking them; or a chest-protector for Cæsar to wear in damp weather?"
"What is it?" she asked, realizing he had come up with some kind of idea. "Is it a device to get to nuts without breaking them; or a chest protector for Caesar to wear in wet weather?"
"Neither; I'm going to rummage in the old bookcase upstairs, and see if I can come across anything fit to read, or an adventure." And not being in the habit of letting the grass grow under his feet (if vegetation was ever known to develop in such unfavourable circumstances), he bounded away; while Miss Clare observed, rather anxiously, "When that boy goes adventure-seeking, it generally ends in a catastrophe; but I don't think he can do much mischief up there."
"Neither; I'm going to dig through the old bookcase upstairs and see if I can find anything worth reading or an adventure." Not one to waste time (if anything ever grew in such bad conditions), he took off quickly, while Miss Clare watched, somewhat worried, "When that boy goes looking for adventure, it usually ends badly; but I don't think he can cause too much trouble up there."
Ten minutes afterwards, Katie went to see how Aubrey was getting on, and found him doing nothing worse than polishing the covers of some very dirty old books with one of his best pocket-handkerchiefs. When she remonstrated with him, he recommended her to get a proper, ordained duster, and undertake that part of the programme herself. So presently she was quite busy, for Aubrey tossed the books out much faster than she could dust and examine them. Very discoloured, mouldy-smelling old books they were, of a remarkably uninteresting character generally, which perhaps accounted for their long abandonment to the dust and damp of that unused apartment. When the case was emptied, and the contents piled upon the floor, Aubrey said, "Now lend us a hand to pull the old thing out, and see what's behind."
Ten minutes later, Katie went to check on how Aubrey was doing and found him just polishing the covers of some really dirty old books with one of his best pocket handkerchiefs. When she scolded him, he suggested she get a proper duster and take on that part of the task herself. So soon enough, she was quite busy, as Aubrey tossed the books out much faster than she could dust and look through them. They were very discolored, moldy-smelling old books, generally quite dull, which maybe explained why they had been left to collect dust and dampness in that unused room. When the case was emptied and the contents were piled on the floor, Aubrey said, "Now help us pull the old thing out and see what's behind it."
"Spiders," replied Katie promptly, edging back.
"Spiders," Katie replied quickly, stepping back.
"I'll have the satisfaction of a gentleman of the first spider that looks at you," said Aubrey, reassuringly. "Come, catch hold!"
"I'll have the satisfaction of being a gentleman in front of the first spider that looks at you," said Aubrey, encouragingly. "Come on, grab on!"
So Katie "caught hold;" and between them they managed[Pg 90] to drag the cumbrous piece of furniture sufficiently far out of the recess in which it stood for the boy to slip behind. The half-high wainscoting had in one place dissolved partnership with the wall; and obeying an impulse for which he could never account, Aubrey dived behind, fishing out, among several odd leaves and dilapidated covers, a small hymn-book bound in red leather. Kate took it to the window to examine, for the light was fading fast. On the fly-leaf was written in childish, curly-tailed letters, "Anna Clare; July 1815," followed by the exquisite poetical stanza commencing,—
So Katie "caught hold," and together they managed[Pg 90] to pull the heavy piece of furniture far enough out of the nook where it sat for the boy to slip behind. The half-high paneling had, in one spot, come away from the wall; and acting on an impulse he couldn't explain, Aubrey dove behind it, retrieving a small hymn book bound in red leather among several odd leaves and tattered covers. Kate took it to the window to check it out, as the light was fading quickly. On the flyleaf was written in childlike, curly letters, "Anna Clare; July 1815," followed by an exquisite poetic stanza beginning,—
"Think of me when I'm gone,"
which she read aloud to her brother. A minute afterwards, as she turned the brown-spotted leaves, there fell out a packet, a letter superscribed, "Miss Anna Clare; to be read on her twenty-first birthday, and when quite alone." Katie gasped, "Oh, look!" and dropped the paper as if it burned her fingers. Aubrey sprang forward, prepared to slay a giant spider, but when his eyes fell upon the writing which had so startled his sister, he too seemed petrified. They gazed fixedly into each other's eyes for a minute, then Aubrey said emphatically,—
which she read out loud to her brother. A minute later, as she flipped through the brown-spotted pages, a packet fell out—a letter addressed, "Miss Anna Clare; to be read on her twenty-first birthday, and when completely alone." Katie gasped, "Oh, look!" and dropped the paper as if it had burned her fingers. Aubrey rushed forward, ready to fight a giant spider, but when he saw the writing that had startled his sister, he too looked frozen. They stared into each other's eyes for a minute, then Aubrey said firmly,—
"It's that!" And both rushed precipitately downstairs, exclaiming, "Auntie, auntie, we've found it!"
"It's that!" And both hurriedly ran downstairs, shouting, "Auntie, auntie, we've found it!"
Now Miss Clare was just partaking of that popular refreshment "forty winks," and was some time before she could understand what had so greatly excited her young relations; but when at last it dawned upon her, she hastily brought out her spectacles, and lit the lamp, while every moment seemed an hour to the impatient children. When would she leave off turning the yellow packet in her fingers, and poring over the faded writing outside? At last the seal is broken, and two pairs of eager eyes narrowly watch Miss Clare's face as she scans the contents.
Now Miss Clare was just enjoying a quick nap and took a while to understand what had her young relatives so excited. But when it finally clicked for her, she hurriedly grabbed her glasses and turned on the lamp, while every second felt like an hour to the impatient kids. When would she stop fiddling with the yellow packet in her hands and examining the faded writing on the outside? Finally, the seal is broken, and two pairs of eager eyes closely watch Miss Clare's face as she checks out what’s inside.
"It is the long-lost letter!" she exclaimed in astonishment. "Where did you find it?"
"It is the long-lost letter!" she exclaimed in surprise. "Where did you find it?"
[Pg 91]Both quickly explained, adding, "Do read it, auntie; what does Miss Marjorie say?"
[Pg 91]Both quickly explained, adding, "Please read it, auntie; what does Miss Marjorie say?"
So in a trembling voice Miss Clare read the words penned by a dying hand fifty years before,—
So in a shaky voice, Miss Clare read the words written by a dying hand fifty years earlier,—
"My Dearest Anna,—I feel that I have but a short time longer to live, and but one thing disturbs my peace. It is the presentiment that sooner or later the thoughtless extravagance of your brother George will bring you all into trouble. It is little I can do to avert this calamity, but years of economy have enabled me to save 280l. (which is concealed beneath the floor in my room, under the third plank from the south window, about ten inches from the wall). I wish you, niece Anna, to hold this money in trust, as a profound secret, and to be used only in case of an emergency such as I have hinted. In the event of none such taking place before your sister is of age, you are then to divide the money, equally between yourself, George and Lucy, to use as you each may please. Hoping that I have made my purpose clear, and that my ever trustworthy Anna will faithfully carry out my wishes, I pray that the blessing of God may rest richly on my nephew and nieces, and bid you, dearest girl, farewell.
"My Dear Anna,—I feel like I don’t have much time left to live, and there's only one thing that disturbs my peace. It's the nagging feeling that sooner or later your brother George’s careless spending will get all of you into trouble. There’s little I can do to prevent this disaster, but years of saving have allowed me to stash away 280l. (which is hidden under the floor in my room, beneath the third plank from the south window, about ten inches from the wall). I want you, my niece Anna, to keep this money as a deep secret, and it should be used only in case of an emergency like the one I’ve mentioned. If no such situation arises before your sister comes of age, you should then split the money equally between yourself, George, and Lucy, so you can use it however you like. I hope I’ve made my intentions clear, and I trust my ever-reliable Anna will carry out my wishes. I pray that God's blessings rest abundantly on my nephew and nieces, and I bid you farewell, dear girl."
"Marjorie Westford.
Marjorie Westford.
"January 2nd, 1825."
"January 2, 1825."
Miss Clare's eyes were dim when she finished these words, sounding, as they did, like a voice from the grave, while Kate and Aubrey sat in spellbound silence. The boy was the first to speak.
Miss Clare's eyes were dull when she finished speaking, her voice sounding like it was coming from the grave, as Kate and Aubrey sat in stunned silence. The boy was the first to break the silence.
"Do you think it is still there?"
"Do you think it’s still there?"
"There is no reason why it should not be," replied Miss Clare; "indeed it seems that this legacy, so strangely hidden for half a century, and as strangely brought to light, is to be the means by which our Father will bring us out of our present difficulties."
"There’s no reason it shouldn’t be," replied Miss Clare. "In fact, it seems that this legacy, which was so oddly hidden for fifty years and just as oddly revealed, is going to be the way our Father helps us out of our current troubles."
"Get a light, Katie, and let's look for the treasure; that will be the best way of making sure that our adventure isn't the[Pg 92] result of a mince-pie supper," suggested Aubrey, producing his tool-box.
"Grab a flashlight, Katie, and let's search for the treasure; that will be the best way to ensure our adventure isn't the[Pg 92] result of a mince-pie dinner," suggested Aubrey, pulling out his toolbox.
So they all proceeded to the room, now seldom entered, where Marjorie Westford breathed her last. It was almost empty, and the spot indicated in the letter was soon determined upon. Aubrey knelt down on the floor, and commenced, in a most unsystematic way, his task of raising the board; while Katie, trembling with excitement, dropped grease spots on his head from her tilted candlestick.
So they all went to the room that was rarely visited, where Marjorie Westford had passed away. It was nearly empty, and the location mentioned in the letter was quickly identified. Aubrey knelt on the floor and started, in a pretty haphazard manner, his task of lifting the board, while Katie, shaking with excitement, dropped wax drips on his head from her tilted candle.
Aubrey's small tools were wholly inadequate to their task, and many were the cuts and bruises his inexperienced hands received before he at length succeeded in prising the stubborn plank.
Aubrey's small tools were totally inadequate for the job, and he endured plenty of cuts and bruises on his inexperienced hands before he finally managed to pry the stubborn plank loose.
There lay the mahogany box, which, with some trouble, owing to its weight, they succeeded in bringing to the surface. It fastened by a simple catch, and was filled with golden guineas.
There was the mahogany box, which they managed to bring to the surface after some effort because of its weight. It had a simple latch and was filled with golden guineas.
When Kate bade Aubrey good-night upon the stairs, he detained her a minute to murmur with a soft light in his dusky eyes,—
When Kate said goodnight to Aubrey on the stairs, he stopped her for a moment to softly say with a gentle light in his dark eyes,—
"I'm so very, very glad your sacrifice isn't to be made, darling, but the will is just the same as the deed. I shall love you for it as long as you live; and better still," he added, with deepening colour and lowered voice, "God knows, and will love you too."
"I'm really, really glad you don't have to make that sacrifice, darling, but the intention is just as good as the action. I will love you for it as long as you live; and even better," he added, his face flushing and voice dropping, "God knows, and will love you too."
"THE COLONEL."
BY MARION DICKEN.
Dick was only thirteen years of age, but he was in love, and in love too with Captain Treves's wife, who, in his eyes, was spick-span perfection. In their turn Mrs. Treves's two little boys, aged six and five respectively, were in love with Dick, who appeared to them to be the model of all that a schoolboy ought to be.
Dick was just thirteen, but he was in love, and his crush was on Captain Treves's wife, who he saw as absolutely perfect. Meanwhile, Mrs. Treves's two little boys, aged six and five, were in love with Dick, who seemed to them to be everything a schoolboy should be.
It was in church on Easter Sunday that Dick first realised his passion, and then—as he glanced from Mrs. Treves to the captain's stalwart form—the hopelessness of it! He remarked, afterwards, to his brother Ted, a lieutenant in Treves's regiment, that Mrs. Treves looked "ripping" in grey. But Ted was busy with his own thoughts, in which, if the truth be told, the sermon figured as little as in those of his younger brother.
It was in church on Easter Sunday that Dick first realized his passion, and then—as he looked from Mrs. Treves to the captain's strong form—the hopelessness of it! He later told his brother Ted, a lieutenant in Treves's regiment, that Mrs. Treves looked "great" in grey. But Ted was occupied with his own thoughts, which, to be honest, included the sermon as little as his younger brother's did.
Dick was on very friendly terms with the Treves and was rather surprised to find that the captain and his wife treated him more like a little boy than a "chap of thirteen—in fact, almost fourteen," as he put it to himself. He used to take Jack and Roy out on the river and to the baths, where he taught them both to swim. To use Ted's own expression to a brother-sub, "Dick was making a thorough nursemaid and tutor of himself to those kids of the captain's." He was teaching them certainly, unconsciously, but steadily, a great many things.
Dick was on really good terms with the Treves and was a bit surprised to find that the captain and his wife treated him more like a little boy than a "thirteen-year-old—in fact, almost fourteen," as he thought to himself. He used to take Jack and Roy out on the river and to the baths, where he taught them both how to swim. To use Ted's own words to a brother-sub, "Dick was really becoming a full-on babysitter and tutor for those kids of the captain's." He was definitely teaching them, even if it was unconscious, but he was steadily showing them a lot.
Jack no longer cried when he blistered his small paws trying to scull, and when Roy thought of Dick, or the "colonel," as they called him, he left off making grimaces at, and teasing,[Pg 94] his baby sister, because Dick had answered carelessly when Jack once offered to fight him, "No thanks, old boy, I only hit a chap my own size." Roy recognised the difference between tormenting a girl and fighting a boy.
Jack didn’t cry anymore when he burned his small paws trying to row, and when Roy thought of Dick, or the “colonel,” as they called him, he stopped making faces at and teasing his baby sister, because Dick had casually replied when Jack once offered to fight him, “No thanks, old boy, I only hit someone my own size.” Roy understood the difference between bothering a girl and fighting a boy.[Pg 94]
About three weeks after Dick went back to school for the summer term, both the little Treves's fell ill, and Jack cried incessantly for "the colonel." Yet when kind old Colonel Duke came to see him one afternoon, and brought him some grapes, the child turned fretfully away and still cried, "'Colonel'; I want the 'colonel'!"
About three weeks after Dick returned to school for the summer term, both the little Treves kids got sick, and Jack cried nonstop for "the colonel." But when kind old Colonel Duke came to visit him one afternoon and brought him some grapes, the child turned away in frustration and kept crying, "'Colonel'; I want the 'colonel'!"
"But, Jack dear, this is the colonel," remonstrated his mother, gently smoothing the crumpled pillow.
"But, Jack dear, this is the colonel," his mother insisted softly, gently smoothing the crumpled pillow.
But Jack still wailed fretfully, and would not be comforted.
But Jack still cried unhappily and wouldn't be comforted.
Colonel Duke happened to remark on the incident at mess that evening, and Ted Lloyd knitted his brows, as if trying to solve some mental mystery. The result of his cogitations was an early visit to Mrs. Treves next day.
Colonel Duke mentioned the incident at dinner that evening, and Ted Lloyd frowned, as if trying to figure out a puzzle. The outcome of his thoughts was a quick visit to Mrs. Treves the next day.
The children were worse. Roy was, indeed, dangerously ill; and neither his father nor mother could persuade Jack to take his medicine.
The kids were in even worse shape. Roy was really sick, and neither his dad nor mom could get Jack to take his medicine.
"We cannot think whom he means by 'colonel'," added the poor lady despairingly.
"We can't figure out who he means by 'colonel'," the poor lady added, feeling hopeless.
"That's just what I've come about, Mrs. Treves; they used to call my young brother that at Easter."
"That's exactly what I've come to talk about, Mrs. Treves; they used to call my younger brother that at Easter."
"You are sure, Mr. Lloyd?"
"Are you sure, Mr. Lloyd?"
"Quite. I heard them myself more than once. I'll trot round and see the Mater, and we will wire for him if it will do any good."
"Absolutely. I heard them myself more than once. I'll go check on Mom, and we can send a message to him if it will help."
That afternoon Dick received a telegram which sent him off full speed to his housemaster for the necessary permission to go home.
That afternoon, Dick got a telegram that made him rush to his housemaster for the required permission to go home.
"Is Mater ill?" he asked breathlessly, as he bundled out of the train on to Ted, who bore the onrush heroically.
"Is Mom sick?" he asked breathlessly as he rushed out of the train and collided with Ted, who handled the sudden impact like a champ.
"No, she's quite well, only Treves's kids are ill."
"No, she's fine, just Treves's kids are sick."
"Well?" queried Dick rather indignantly, as he thought of the cricket-match on the morrow, in which he had hoped to take part.
"Well?" asked Dick, a bit angrily, as he thought about the cricket match the next day that he was hoping to play in.
[Pg 95]"Well, you see, Dick, they're seriously ill, and they can't make the little 'un take his physic."
[Pg 95]"Well, you see, Dick, they're really sick, and they can't get the little one to take his medicine."
"Well, I can't take it for him, can I? queried Dick, as they started home.
"Well, I can't take it for him, can I?" asked Dick as they headed home.
"Nobody wants you to, you little duffer. But the kids used to call you 'colonel,' and now he keeps crying for you. Perhaps if you order him to take the physic, he will—that's all."
"Nobody wants you to, you little silly. But the kids used to call you 'colonel,' and now he's always crying for you. Maybe if you tell him to take the medicine, he will—that's it."
"Oh!" briefly responded Dick.
"Oh!" Dick replied briefly.
He was sorry to hear that his whilom chums, the "captain" and "lieutenant," were ill. But weren't kids always having something or other, and would he always be sent for to dose them? "Rot!"
He was sorry to hear that his former buddies, the "captain" and "lieutenant," were sick. But weren't kids always dealing with one thing or another, and would he always be called to give them medicine? "Nonsense!"
However, these thoughts abruptly left him, when, directly after tea, he went to the captain's and saw Mrs. Treves' pale and anxious face, and instead, his old allegiance, but deeper and truer, returned.
However, these thoughts suddenly vanished when, right after tea, he went to the captain's house and saw Mrs. Treves' pale and worried face, and instead, his old loyalty, but deeper and more genuine, came back.
"Thank you, Dick," she said kindly in reply to his awkward tender of sympathy. And then they went upstairs.
"Thanks, Dick," she said kindly in response to his awkward attempt at sympathy. Then they went upstairs.
By Jack's bed a glass of medicine was standing. A nurse was turning Roy's pillow, and Captain Treves stood by her, gnawing his long moustache.
By Jack's bed, a glass of medicine was sitting. A nurse was adjusting Roy's pillow, and Captain Treves stood beside her, chewing on his long mustache.
Just then Jack's fretful wail sounded through the room for "'Colonel!' Daddy, Jack wants the 'colonel'!"
Just then, Jack's upset cry echoed through the room for "'Colonel! Daddy, Jack wants the 'colonel'!"
"I'm here, old man," said Dick, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "Drink this at once," he added, taking up the glass, as he remembered his brother's suggestion.
"I'm here, old man," Dick said, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Drink this right away," he added, picking up the glass as he recalled his brother's suggestion.
But Jack had clutched Dick's hand and now lay back sleepily.
But Jack had grabbed Dick's hand and was now lying back, feeling sleepy.
Dick felt desperate. He glanced round. Captain and Mrs. Treves and the nurse were gathered round the other little white bed. Was Roy worse? With what he felt to be an unmanly lump in his throat, he leaned over the boy again.
Dick felt desperate. He looked around. Captain and Mrs. Treves and the nurse were huddled by the other little white bed. Was Roy doing worse? With what he thought was an unmanly lump in his throat, he leaned over the boy again.
"Jack, I say, Jack" (hurriedly), "if you drink this you shall be a captain."
"Jack, I’m telling you, Jack," (quickly), "if you drink this, you'll become a captain."
Jack heard, and when Dick raised him up, he drained the glass.
Jack heard, and when Dick lifted him up, he emptied the glass.
"But Roy, Dick, he's a captain?"
"But Roy, Dick, he's a captain?"
[Pg 96]"Roy shall be promoted too," replied Dick.
[Pg 96] "Roy will get promoted as well," Dick replied.
And just then the captain left the other bed and came over to Jack. Dick could see Mrs. Treves bending over Roy, and the nurse leaving the room. He looked up and saw that there were actually tears in the captain's eyes. He had never seen a soldier cry before, and guessed what had happened. Roy had indeed been promoted. He would never again "play soldiers" with Jack or Dick.
And just then the captain left the other bed and walked over to Jack. Dick could see Mrs. Treves leaning over Roy, and the nurse walking out of the room. He looked up and noticed that the captain actually had tears in his eyes. He had never seen a soldier cry before, and figured out what had happened. Roy had indeed been promoted. He would never again "play soldiers" with Jack or Dick.
Jack was now sleeping quietly, and the doctor, who came in an hour later, pronounced him out of danger.
Jack was now sleeping peacefully, and the doctor, who arrived an hour later, declared him out of danger.
"Goodbye, my boy. We thought you'd like Roy's watch as you were fond of him," said the captain next day; and then Mrs. Treves not only shook hands, but stooped and kissed him.
"Goodbye, my boy. We thought you'd appreciate Roy's watch since you liked him," said the captain the next day; and then Mrs. Treves not only shook his hand but also bent down and kissed him.
Dick flushed, muttered some incoherent thanks, and went off to the station.
Dick turned red, mumbled some vague thanks, and headed to the station.
Dick reached school in time for the cricket-match, after all; but, fond as he was of cricket, he absented himself from the ground that afternoon, and spent the time printing off some photos of "two kids," as a chum rather scornfully remarked.
Dick made it to school just in time for the cricket match, after all; but, even though he loved cricket, he stayed away from the field that afternoon and spent the time printing some photos of "two kids," as a friend somewhat mockingly put it.
One of those "kids" is now a lieutenant in the regiment of which Dick is a captain, and, indeed, in a fair way to become a colonel—for the second time in his life.
One of those "kids" is now a lieutenant in the regiment where Dick is a captain, and he's actually on track to become a colonel— for the second time in his life.
NETTIE.
BY ALFRED G. SAYERS.
Nettie was a bright, fair girl of fifteen years of age, tall and graceful in movement and form, and resolute in character beyond her years. She was standing on the departure platform of the L. & N. W. Railway at Euston Square, watching the egress of the Manchester express, or rather that part of it which disclosed a head, an arm, and a cap, all moving in frantic and eccentric evolutions.
Nettie was a smart, light-haired girl of fifteen, tall and graceful in her movements and appearance, and more determined than most her age. She was standing on the departure platform of the L. & N. W. Railway at Euston Square, watching the Manchester express leave, or rather the part of it that showed a head, an arm, and a cap, all moving in frantic and strange ways.
Tom, her brother, two years her senior, was on his way back to school for his last term, full of vague, if big, ideas of what he was going to be when, school days over, he should "put away childish things." "Most of our fellows," he had said loftily, as he stood beside his sister on the platform a few moments before, "go into the Army or Navy and become admirals or generals or something of that sort." And then he had hinted with less definiteness that his own career would probably combine the advantages of all the professions though he only followed one. But Tom soon dropped from these sublime heights to more mundane considerations, and his last words concerned a new cricket bat which Nettie was to "screw out of the gov'nor" for him, a new pup which she was to bring up by hand under his special directions, and correspondence, which on her part at least, was to be regular, and not too much occupied with details about "the kids."
Tom, her older brother by two years, was heading back to school for his final term, filled with vague but grand ideas about what he would become when his school days ended and he could "put away childish things." "Most of our friends," he had said in a haughty tone while standing next to his sister on the platform a few moments earlier, "join the Army or Navy and become admirals or generals or something like that." Then he had implied, less concretely, that his own career would probably combine the benefits of all the professions, even though he only followed one. But Tom quickly shifted from those lofty thoughts to more practical matters, and his last words were about a new cricket bat that Nettie was supposed to "get from the governor" for him, a new puppy that she was to raise by hand under his specific instructions, and correspondence that, at least on her end, was to be regular and not too filled with details about "the kids."
Nettie sighed as she turned her steps homewards, and her handkerchief was damped by at least one drop of distilled emotion that bedewed the rose upon her cheek. Poor Nettie, she too was conscious of a destiny, and had bewildered[Pg 98] thoughts of what she was going to be! She had opened her heart on this subject to her brother Tom during the holidays; but she had not received much encouragement, and at the present moment she was inclined to murmur at the reflection that the world was made for boys, and after all she was only a girl.
Nettie sighed as she walked home, her handkerchief dampened by at least one drop of tears that stained the rose on her cheek. Poor Nettie, she was also aware of her future, lost in thoughts about what she was meant to become! She had shared her feelings about this with her brother Tom during the holidays, but she hadn’t received much support. Right now, she couldn’t help but feel frustrated at the thought that the world was designed for boys, and after all, she was just a girl.
"What will you be?" Tom had said in answer to her question during one of their confidential chats. "You? why, you—well, you will stay with the mater, of course."
"What will you be?" Tom had said in response to her question during one of their private conversations. "You? Well, you—of course, you'll stay with your mom."
"Yes; but girls do all sorts of things nowadays, Tom," she had replied. "Some are doctors, some are authors, some are——"
"Yes; but girls do all sorts of things nowadays, Tom," she had replied. "Some are doctors, some are authors, some are——"
"Blue-stockings," responded the ungallant Tom. "Don't be absurd, Net," he added patronisingly; "you'll stay with the pater and mater, and some day you will marry some fellow, or you can keep house for me, and then, when I am not with my ship or my regiment, of course I shall be with you."
"Blue-stockings," replied the unchivalrous Tom. "Don't be ridiculous, Net," he added in a condescending tone; "you'll stay with Dad and Mom, and someday you'll marry some guy, or you can manage the house for me, and then, when I'm not with my ship or my unit, I'll obviously be with you."
Poor Nettie! She had formed an idea that the possibilities of life ought to include something more heroic for her than keeping house for her brother, and she had determined that she would not sink herself in the hum-drum of uneventful existence without some effort to avoid it; and so it happened that that same evening, after doing her duty by the baby pup and Tom's new cricket bat, she startled her father and mother by the somewhat abrupt and altogether unexpected question,—
Poor Nettie! She had come to believe that life should offer her something more exciting than just taking care of her brother, and she decided that she wouldn't get stuck in the monotony of a boring life without trying to change it; and so, that same evening, after taking care of the puppy and Tom's new cricket bat, she surprised her parents with a rather sudden and completely unexpected question,—
"Father, what am I going to be?"
"Dad, what am I going to be?"
"Be?" repeated her father, drawing her on to his knee, "why, be my good little daughter as you always have been, Nettie. Are you tired of that, dear?"
"Be?" repeated her father, pulling her onto his knee, "why, just be my good little daughter like you always have been, Nettie. Are you tired of that, dear?"
But no, Nettie was not tired of her father's love, and she had no idea of being less affectionate because she wanted to be more wise and useful, and so she returned her father's caresses with interest, and treated her mother in the same way, so that there might be no jealousy; and then, sitting down in the armchair with the air of one commanding attention, harked back to the all-absorbing topic. "You know, father, there's Minnie Roberts, isn't there?"
But no, Nettie wasn't tired of her father's love, and she didn't plan to be less affectionate just because she wanted to be smarter and more useful. So she responded to her father's hugs with equal warmth and treated her mother the same way to avoid any jealousy. Then, settling into the armchair as if she was about to make an important announcement, she brought up the all-consuming topic again. "You know, Dad, there's Minnie Roberts, right?"
"Well, you know she's going to the University, don't you, dad?"
"Well, you know she's going to college, right, dad?"
"No, I didn't."
"Nope, I didn't."
"Well, she is. Then she'll be a doctor, or professor, or something. That's what I should like to be."
"Well, she is. Then she'll be a doctor, or a professor, or something. That's what I'd like to be."
Mr. Anderson looked from his wife to his daughter with somewhat of surprise on his face. He was a just man; and he and his wife had but recently discussed the plans (including personal sacrifices) by which Master Tom's advancement was to be secured. Really, that anything particular needed to be done for Nettie had hardly occurred to him. He had imagined her going on at the High School for another year, say, and then settling down as mother's companion. His desire not to be harsh, coupled with his unreadiness, led Mr. Anderson to temporise. "Well, little girl," he said, "you plod on, and we'll have a talk about it." Nettie was in a triumphant mood. She had expected repulse, to be reminded of the terrible expense Tom was, and was to be, and she felt the battle already won. Doubtless the fact that Nettie was heartened was a great deal toward the success that was unexpectedly to dazzle her. She worked hard at school, and yet so buoyant was her spirit, that she found it easy to neglect none of her customary duties at home. She helped dust the drawing-room, and ran to little Dorothy in her troubles as of yore; and Mrs. Anderson came to remark more and more often to her husband, what a treat it would be when Nettie came home for good. "You can see she has forgotten every word about the idea of a profession," said that lady; "and I'm very glad. She's the light of the house." Forgotten! Oh no! Far from it! as they were soon to realise. The end of the term came—Tom was expected home on the morrow, Saturday. In the afternoon Nettie walked in from school, her face ablaze with excitement. For a moment she could say nothing; so that her mother dropped her work and wondered if Nettie had picked up a thousand-pound note. Then came the announcement—"Mother! I've won a Scholarship!"
Mr. Anderson looked at his wife and daughter with surprise on his face. He was a fair man, and he and his wife had recently talked about the plans (including personal sacrifices) to secure Master Tom's future. Honestly, he hadn’t really thought anything specific needed to be done for Nettie. He imagined she'd continue at the High School for another year or so and then settle down as her mother's companion. His desire not to be harsh, along with his uncertainty, made Mr. Anderson hesitate. "Well, little girl," he said, "you keep at it, and we'll have a discussion about it." Nettie was in a triumphant mood. She was expecting rejection and to be reminded of the significant expense Tom was, and was going to be, so she felt the battle was already won. The fact that Nettie was feeling encouraged greatly contributed to the unexpected success that was about to dazzle her. She worked hard at school, and her spirit was so high that she easily managed to keep up with her regular chores at home. She helped dust the living room and attended to little Dorothy's troubles as she always had; and Mrs. Anderson began to comment more often to her husband about how wonderful it would be when Nettie came home for good. "You can see she's forgotten all about the idea of a profession," said Mrs. Anderson; "and I'm really glad. She's the light of the house." Forgotten! Oh no! Far from it! as they were soon to discover. The end of the term arrived—Tom was expected home the next day, Saturday. In the afternoon, Nettie walked in from school, her face glowing with excitement. For a moment, she couldn't say anything, so her mother stopped her work and wondered if Nettie had found a thousand-pound note. Then came the announcement—"Mom! I've won a Scholarship!"
[Pg 100]"You have?"
"You do?"
"Yes, mother dear, I'm the Queen Victoria Scholar!" Nettie stood up and bowed.
"Yes, mom, I'm the Queen Victoria Scholar!" Nettie stood up and bowed.
"And what does that do for you?"
"And what does that do for you?"
"Why, I can go on studying for my profession for three years, and it won't cost father a penny!"
"Why, I can study for my career for three years, and it won’t cost my dad a dime!"
"What profession, dear?"
"What job, dear?"
"I don't know, mother, what. But I want to be a doctor."
"I don’t know, Mom, what. But I want to be a doctor."
"A what!"
"What?!"
"A doctor, mother. Minnie Roberts is studying for a doctor; and I think it's splendid."
"A doctor, mother. Minnie Roberts is studying to become a doctor, and I think that's amazing."
"What! cut people open with a knife!"
"What! Cut people open with a knife!"
"Yes, mother, if it's going to do them good."
"Yes, mom, if it's going to help them."
"But, my dear——"
"But, my dear—"
However, Nettie knew very little about the medical profession; she only knew that Minnie Roberts went about just in the independent way that a man does, and was studying hard, and seemed very lively and witty. So detailed discussion was postponed to congratulation, inquiry, and surmise. "What will Tom say?" Nettie found herself continually asking herself, and herself quite unable to answer herself. What Tom did actually say we must detail in its proper place, which comes when Mr. Anderson and Nettie go to meet him at the station. They were both rather excited, for Mr. Anderson had, to tell the truth, felt somewhat guilty towards his little daughter over the question of the profession. While he had flattered himself that the idea was a passing fancy, she had cherished his words of encouragement, and had made easier the realisation of her dream by her steady improvement of the opportunity at hand, viz., her school work.
However, Nettie knew very little about the medical field; she only knew that Minnie Roberts carried herself in an independent way, like a man does, was studying hard, and seemed very lively and witty. So, a detailed discussion was postponed for later, filled with congratulatory remarks, questions, and guesses. "What will Tom say?" Nettie found herself repeatedly asking and was unable to answer. What Tom actually said will be explained later, at the moment when Mr. Anderson and Nettie go to meet him at the station. They were both a bit excited because Mr. Anderson honestly felt a bit guilty towards his little daughter regarding her career choice. While he had convinced himself that it was just a passing interest, she had held onto his words of encouragement and made it easier to realize her dream by steadily improving in her school work.
Tom kissed Nettie and shook hands with his father, and then it was that Nettie said,—
Tom kissed Nettie and shook hands with his dad, and then Nettie said,—
"Tom, I've won a Scholarship!"
"Tom, I got a scholarship!"
And then it was, standing beside his luggage, that Tom replied,—
And then it was, standing next to his bags, that Tom replied,—
"Sennacherib!"
"Sennacherib!"
[Pg 101]Though not strictly to the point, no other word or phrase could have shown those who knew Tom how much he was moved. Nettie knew. She was rather sorry Tom had to be told at all, for he had been quite unsuccessful this term, a good deal to his father's disappointment; and Nettie was sure he must feel the contrast of her own success rather keenly. They talked of other things on the way home, and directly Tom had kissed his mother and Dorothy and Joe, Nettie said, "Now shall we go and get the pup? I can tell you he's a beauty!"
[Pg 101]Although it wasn't exactly on topic, no other word or phrase could have conveyed to those who knew Tom just how deeply he was affected. Nettie understood. She felt a bit sorry that Tom had to be told at all, especially since he hadn't done well this term, which disappointed his father quite a bit; and Nettie was certain he must be feeling the difference compared to her own success pretty strongly. They talked about other things on the way home, and as soon as Tom had kissed his mother and Dorothy and Joe, Nettie said, "So, should we go get the puppy? I can tell you he's adorable!"
"What a brick you are, Net, to think of it!" said Tom. "Yes; let's go."
"What a brick you are, Net, for thinking of it!" Tom said. "Yeah, let's go."
These holidays were very delightful to Nettie and Tom; that young man permitted, even encouraged, terms of perfect equality. He forgot to patronise or disparage his sister or her sex. Perhaps his sister's success and his own lack of it had made him feel a bit modest. Nettie had explained her achievement both to herself and others by the fact that she had been so happy. And she was right. Some people talk as though a discipline of pain were necessary for all people in order to develop the best in them. That is not so. There are certain temperaments found in natures naturally fine, to whom a discipline of pleasure is best, especially in youth, and happily God often sends pleasure to these: we mean the pleasure of success; the pleasure of realising cherished plans; the pleasure of health and strength to meet every duty of life cheerfully. And now Nettie began to build castles in the air for Tom. Tom would go to Sandhurst; he would pass well; he would have a commission in a crack regiment. And Tom's repentance of some former disparagement of the sex was shown in such remarks as "that Beauchamp major—you know, the fellow I told you a good deal about."
These holidays were really enjoyable for Nettie and Tom; that young man allowed, even encouraged, a sense of complete equality. He didn’t look down on or belittle his sister or her gender. Maybe his sister's success and his own shortcomings made him feel a bit humble. Nettie had explained her success both to herself and to others by saying she had been so happy. And she was right. Some people act like everyone needs to go through pain to bring out the best in them. That’s not true. There are certain personalities in naturally fine natures for whom a positive experience is better, especially when they're young, and fortunately, God often provides them with joy: we mean the joy of success; the joy of realizing long-held dreams; the joy of health and strength to face life's responsibilities with enthusiasm. And now Nettie started to dream big for Tom. Tom would go to Sandhurst; he would do well; he would get a commission in an elite regiment. Tom's regret for previously looking down on women showed in remarks like, "that Beauchamp major—you know, the guy I told you a lot about."
"Oh yes, a fine fellow!"
"Oh yes, a great guy!"
"Well, I don't know, Net—I begin to think he's a beastly idiot. That fellow was bragging to me the other day that he bullied his sisters into fagging for him when he was at home. I think that's enough for me." And so holidays again came[Pg 102] to an end, to Nettie's secret delight. She hated parting with Tom, but she longed to be back at her work.
"Well, I don’t know, Net—I’m starting to think he’s a total idiot. That guy was bragging to me the other day about how he forced his sisters to do his chores for him when he was home. I think that’s enough for me." And so, the holidays once again came[Pg 102] to an end, much to Nettie’s secret delight. She hated saying goodbye to Tom, but she was eager to get back to her work.
Six years passed away and Nettie's career had been one of unbroken success. She had proceeded to Newnham and had come out splendidly in her examinations. Only one thing clouded her sky. Tom had not been successful. In spite of all that coaching could do, he had been plucked at Sandhurst, and the doctor had prohibited further study for the present. Nettie wrote to him constantly, making light of his failure, and assuring him of ultimate success. And now she was to make her start in her chosen profession. Before long she would be able to write herself "Nettie Anderson, M.D." and she was then to go into practice with her elder friend, Minnie Roberts. Little paragraphs had even appeared in some of the papers that "for the first time in the history of medicine in England, two lady graduates in medicine are to practise in partnership." Miss Roberts was already settled in one of the Bloomsbury squares, and had a constantly increasing circle of clients.
Six years went by, and Nettie's career had been one of consistent success. She had gone to Newnham and had done wonderfully in her exams. Only one thing cast a shadow over her future. Tom hadn’t made it. Despite all the coaching he received, he had failed at Sandhurst, and the doctor had advised against any further studying for now. Nettie wrote to him regularly, downplaying his setback and assuring him that he would ultimately succeed. Now she was about to begin her career in her chosen field. Soon, she would be able to call herself "Nettie Anderson, M.D." and would join her older friend, Minnie Roberts, in practice. Little articles had even been published in some newspapers stating that "for the first time in the history of medicine in England, two female graduates in medicine are to practice together." Miss Roberts was already established in one of the Bloomsbury squares and was growing her client base rapidly.
One Saturday afternoon in October the inaugural banquet was held. Nettie had a flat of her own in the house, and here the feast was spread. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, Tom, and the two doctors formed the company. They were all so proud of Nettie that they almost forgot Tom's lack of success. There was what is understood as a high time. Who so gay and bright as Nettie! Who so gentle and courteous as Tom! (I am afraid a discipline of failure is best for some of us!) How the time flew! How soon mother and Nettie had to go to Nettie's room for the mother to don her bonnet and get back home in decent time!
One Saturday afternoon in October, the first banquet took place. Nettie had her own apartment in the house, and the feast was set up there. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, Tom, and the two doctors were the guests. They were all so proud of Nettie that they almost forgot about Tom's lack of success. It was truly a great time. Who was more cheerful and lively than Nettie? Who was more kind and polite than Tom? (I think some of us actually benefit from a bit of failure!) How fast the time flew! Before they knew it, mother and Nettie had to head to Nettie’s room so that mother could put on her bonnet and get home at a reasonable hour!
"But you'll be marrying, you know, some day, Nettie."
"But you know, one day you'll be getting married, Nettie."
"Ah! time will show, mother dear," was Nettie's answer; and then she added, "but if I do it will be from choice and not necessity."
"Ah! time will tell, Mom," was Nettie's reply; and then she added, "but if I do, it will be by choice and not because I have to."
THE MAGIC CABINET.
BY ALBERT E. HOOPER.
With sunshine everywhere:—
I walk by the one that's in ruins,
And climb a golden stair,—
For the latest and the most genuine,
The oldest and the bravest, And the most beautiful and the most unique,
"Is my castle in the air." — M.
I.
ON TWO SIDES OF THE CABINET.
"Plenty of nourishment, remember, Mr. Goodman," said the doctor; "you must really see that your wife carries out my instructions. And you, my dear lady, mustn't trouble about want of appetite. The appetite will come all in good time, if you do what I tell you. Good-afternoon."
"Make sure she gets plenty of nutrition, Mr. Goodman," said the doctor. "It's important that your wife follows my advice. And you, my dear, don't worry about not feeling hungry. Your appetite will return in due time if you follow my instructions. Have a good afternoon."
Little Grace Goodman gazed after the retreating figure of the doctor; and when the door closed behind him and her father, she turned to look at her mother.
Little Grace Goodman watched the doctor leave; and when the door shut behind him and her father, she turned to look at her mother.
Mrs. Goodman looked very pale and ill, and as she lay back in her cushioned-chair she tried to wipe away a tear unseen. But Grace's sight was very sharp, and she ran across the room and threw her arms impetuously round her mother's neck.
Mrs. Goodman looked very pale and sick, and as she leaned back in her cushioned chair, she tried to wipe away an unseen tear. But Grace's eyesight was sharp, and she rushed across the room and wrapped her arms around her mother's neck impulsively.
"Oh, mother, are you very miserable?" she asked, while her own lip quivered pitifully.
"Oh, Mom, are you really upset?" she asked, her own lip trembling sadly.
"No, no, my darling, not 'very miserable,'" answered her mother, kissing the little girl tenderly. "Hush! don't cry, my love, or you will make father unhappy. Here he comes."
"No, no, sweetheart, not 'very miserable,'" her mother replied, gently kissing the little girl. "Shh! Don't cry, my love, or you'll make dad upset. Here he comes."
[Pg 104]Mr. Goodman re-entered the room looking very thoughtful; but as he came and sat down beside his wife, he smiled and said cheerfully, "You will soon be well now, the doctor says. The worst is over, and you only need strengthening."
[Pg 104]Mr. Goodman came back into the room looking quite contemplative; however, when he sat down next to his wife, he smiled and said cheerfully, "The doctor says you'll be feeling better soon. The worst is behind you, and you just need to gain your strength back."
Mrs. Goodman smiled sadly.
Mrs. Goodman smiled wistfully.
"He little knows how impossible it is to carry out his orders," she said.
"He has no idea how impossible it is to carry out his orders," she said.
"Not impossible. We shall be able to manage it, I think."
"Not impossible. I think we can handle it."
A sudden light of hope sprang into the sick lady's eyes.
A sudden spark of hope appeared in the sick lady's eyes.
"Is the book taken at last, then?" she asked eagerly.
"Is the book finally taken, then?" she asked eagerly.
"The book? No, indeed. The publishers all refuse to have anything to do with it. It is a risky business, you see, to bring out such an expensive book, and I can't say that I'm surprised at their refusal."
"The book? Definitely not. The publishers are all turning it down. It's a risky move, you know, to release such an expensive book, and I can't say I'm shocked by their refusal."
"How are we to get the money, then?" asked his wife. "We have barely enough for our everyday wants, and we cannot spare anything for extras."
"How are we supposed to get the money, then?" his wife asked. "We barely have enough for our daily needs, and we can't afford anything extra."
"We must sell something."
"We need to sell something."
Mrs. Goodman glanced round the shabbily furnished room, and then looked back at her husband questioningly.
Mrs. Goodman looked around the poorly decorated room and then turned back to her husband with a questioning expression.
"Uncle Jacob's Indian cabinet must go," said he.
"Uncle Jacob's Indian cabinet has to go," he said.
Mrs. Goodman looked quickly towards a large black piece of furniture which stood in a dusky corner of the room, and after a moment's pause, she said: "I don't like to part with it at all. It may be very foolish and superstitious of me, but I always feel that we should be unwise to forget Uncle Jacob's advice. You know what he said about it in his will."
Mrs. Goodman quickly glanced over at a large black piece of furniture in a dim corner of the room, and after a brief pause, she said, "I really don't want to get rid of it. It might be silly and superstitious of me, but I always feel like it would be unwise to forget Uncle Jacob's advice. You remember what he mentioned about it in his will."
"I can't say that I remember much about it," answered her husband. "I have a dim remembrance that he said something that sounded rather heathenish about the cabinet bringing good luck to its owners. I didn't pay much attention to it at the time, because I don't believe in anything of the sort. And besides, your Uncle Jacob was a very peculiar old gentleman; one never knew what to make of his odd fancies and whims."
"I can't say I remember much about it," her husband replied. "I have a vague memory of him saying something a bit strange about the cabinet bringing good luck to its owners. I didn't really pay attention back then because I don't believe in that kind of thing. Plus, your Uncle Jacob was a really quirky old guy; you never knew what to think of his odd ideas and quirks."
"Yes, you are quite right; he was a strange old man; but somehow I never shared the belief of most people that his intellect was weak. I think he had gathered some out-of-the-[Pg 105]way notions during his life in India; but his mind always seemed clear enough on practical questions."
"Yes, you’re absolutely right; he was an odd old man; but for some reason, I never agreed with most people who thought his intellect was weak. I believe he picked up some unusual ideas during his time in India; but his mind always seemed sharp enough when it came to practical matters."
"Well, what was it he said about the Indian cabinet?"
"Well, what did he say about the Indian cabinet?"
"He said that he left it to us because we had no need for any of his money—we had plenty of our own then!—that the old Magic Cabinet, as he called it, had once been the property of a rich Rajah, who had received it from the hands of a wise Buddhist priest; that there was something talismanic about it, which gave it the power of averting misfortune from its owners; and that it would be a great mistake ever to part with it."
"He said he left it to us because we didn’t need any of his money—we had plenty of our own at that time!—that the old Magic Cabinet, as he referred to it, had once belonged to a wealthy Rajah, who had received it from a wise Buddhist priest; that there was something magical about it, which gave it the power to protect its owners from bad luck; and that it would be a huge mistake to ever get rid of it."
Mr. Goodman laughed uneasily.
Mr. Goodman chuckled nervously.
"I wonder what Uncle Jacob would say now," said he. "When he amused himself by writing all that fanciful rubbish in his will, he little thought that we should be reduced to such want. It is true, he never believed that my book would be worth anything; but he could not foresee the failure of the bank and the loss of all our money. I scarcely think, if he were alive now, that he would advise me to keep the cabinet and allow you to go without the nourishment the doctor orders."
"I wonder what Uncle Jacob would say now," he said. "When he entertained himself by writing all that silly stuff in his will, he had no idea we would end up in such need. It's true he never thought my book would be worth anything, but he couldn't predict the bank's failure and the loss of all our money. I doubt that if he were alive now, he would suggest I keep the cabinet and let you go without the food the doctor says you need."
The invalid sighed.
The disabled person sighed.
"I suppose there is no help for it," she answered. "The old cabinet must go; for I am useless without strength, and I only make the struggle harder for you."
"I guess there's no way around it," she replied. "The old cabinet has to go; I'm no good without my strength, and I just make things harder for you."
All the time her father and mother had been talking, little Grace had been looking from one to the other with eager, wide-open eyes; and now she cried: "Oh, mother! must the dear old black cabinet be taken away? And sha'n't we ever see it again!"
All the time her dad and mom had been talking, little Grace had been looking from one to the other with eager, wide-open eyes; and now she exclaimed, "Oh, mom! Does the dear old black cabinet really have to be taken away? Will we never see it again?"
Her father drew her between his knees and smoothed back her fluffy golden hair as he said gently: "I know how you will miss it, dear; you have had such splendid games and make-believes with it, haven't you? But you will be glad to give it up to make mother well, I know."
Her father pulled her in between his knees and gently brushed back her fluffy golden hair as he said, "I know you’re going to miss it, dear; you've had such amazing games and make-believe with it, haven't you? But I know you'll be happy to give it up to help make mom better."
"Will mother be quite well when the old cabinet is gone away?" asked Grace. "Will her face be bright and pink like it used to be? And will she go out of doors again?"
"Will mom be okay when the old cabinet is gone?" asked Grace. "Will her face be bright and pink like it used to be? And will she go outside again?"
"Yes, darling, I hope so. I am going out now to ask a[Pg 106] man to come and fetch away the cabinet, and while I am gone I want mother to try and get 'forty winks,' so you must be very quiet."
"Yes, sweetheart, I hope so. I'm heading out now to ask a[Pg 106] guy to come and take the cabinet away, and while I'm gone, I want mom to try and get some rest, so you need to be really quiet."
"Yes, I will," answered Grace quickly. "I must go and say 'good-bye' to the cabinet."
"Yeah, I will," Grace replied quickly. "I need to go and say 'goodbye' to the cabinet."
Saying this, the little girl ran to the corner of the room in which the cabinet stood; and Mr. Goodman, bending down, kissed his wife's pale face very tenderly, whispered a word of hope and comfort in her ear, and then left the room; and a moment later the sound of the house-door told that he had gone out.
Saying this, the little girl ran to the corner of the room where the cabinet was; and Mr. Goodman, leaning down, kissed his wife’s pale face gently, whispered a word of hope and comfort in her ear, and then left the room; and a moment later, the sound of the front door indicated that he had gone out.
Gradually the twilight grew dimmer and dimmer in the little room; and as the dusky shadows, which had been lurking in the corners, began to creep out across the floor and walls and ceiling, Mrs. Goodman fell into a peaceful sleep.
Gradually, the twilight faded more and more in the small room; and as the dark shadows, which had been hiding in the corners, started to crawl out across the floor, walls, and ceiling, Mrs. Goodman fell into a peaceful sleep.
But little Grace sat quite still on the floor, gazing at the Indian cabinet.
But little Grace sat completely still on the floor, staring at the Indian cabinet.
It was a large and handsome piece of furniture made of ebony, which looked beautifully black and shiny; and the folding doors in front were carved in a wonderful fashion, and inlaid with cunning silver tracery. The carvings on these doors had always been Grace's special delight; they had served as her picture books and toys since her earliest remembrance, and she knew every line of them by heart. All the birds, and beasts, and curly snakes were old friends; but Grace paid little attention to any of them just now. All her thoughts were given to the central piece of carving, half of which was on each of the doors of the cabinet.
It was a large and stunning piece of furniture made of ebony, which looked beautifully black and shiny. The folding doors in front were intricately carved and inlaid with intricate silver designs. The carvings on these doors had always been Grace's favorite; they had been her picture books and toys since she could remember, and she knew every detail of them by heart. All the birds, animals, and curly snakes were old friends, but Grace wasn’t paying much attention to any of them right now. All her thoughts were focused on the central carving, which was split between the two doors of the cabinet.
This centre piece was carved into the form of an Indian temple, with cupolas and towers of raised work; and in front of the temple door there sat the figure of a solemn looking Indian priest.
This centerpiece was carved in the shape of an Indian temple, featuring domes and towers with intricate designs; and in front of the temple door sat the figure of a serious-looking Indian priest.
Of all Grace's toy friends this priest was the oldest and dearest, and as she looked at him now, the tears began to gather in her eyes at the thought of parting with him. And no wonder. He was really a most delightful little old man. His long beard was made of hair-like silver wire, the whites of[Pg 107] his eyes were little specks of inlaid ivory, and in his hand he balanced a small bar of solid gold, which did duty as the latch of the cabinet doors.
Of all of Grace's toy friends, this priest was the oldest and most cherished, and as she looked at him now, tears started to well up in her eyes at the thought of saying goodbye. And it’s no surprise. He was truly a delightful little old man. His long beard was made of silver wire that looked like hair, the whites of his eyes were tiny specks of inlaid ivory, and in his hand, he balanced a small bar of solid gold, which served as the latch for the cabinet doors.
Grace gazed at the priest long and lovingly, and at last, shuffling a little nearer to the cabinet, she whispered: "I don't like saying 'good-bye' a bit. I wish you needn't go away. Don't you think you might stay after all if you liked, and help mother to get well in some other way? You belong to a magic cabinet, so I suppose you are a magic priest, and can do all sorts of wonderful things if you choose."
Grace looked at the priest for a long time, filled with affection, and finally, moving a bit closer to the cabinet, she whispered, "I really hate saying 'goodbye.' I wish you didn’t have to leave. Don’t you think you could stay a little longer if you wanted to, and help my mom get better in some other way? You belong to a magic cabinet, so I guess you must be a magic priest, able to do all kinds of amazing things if you want."
The priest nodded gravely.
The priest nodded seriously.
Then, of course, Grace gave a sudden jump, and started away from the cabinet with a rather frightened look on her face.
Then, of course, Grace suddenly jumped and backed away from the cabinet with a pretty scared look on her face.
It was one thing to talk to this little carved wooden figure in play, and make believe that he was a real live magic priest, but it was quite another to find him nodding at her.
It was one thing to chat with this little carved wooden figure in play and pretend he was a real live magic priest, but it was a whole different experience to see him nodding back at her.
She felt very puzzled, but seeing that the figure was sitting quite still in front of the temple, she drew close up to the cabinet again, and presently she whispered: "Did you nod at me just now?"
She felt very confused, but noticing that the figure was sitting completely still in front of the temple, she moved closer to the cabinet again and quietly asked, "Did you just nod at me?"
The ebony priest bowed his head almost to the ground.
The ebony priest bowed his head nearly to the ground.
There could be no doubt about it this time. He was a magic priest after all. Grace did not feel frightened any more. A joyful hope began to swell in her heart, and she said, "Oh, I'm so glad! You won't go away and leave us, will you?"
There was no doubt about it this time. He was a magic priest after all. Grace didn’t feel scared anymore. A joyful hope started to grow in her heart, and she said, "Oh, I'm so happy! You won't leave us, will you?"
For a moment the figure sat motionless, and then the head gave a most decided shake, wagging the silver beard from side to side.
For a moment, the figure sat completely still, and then it shook its head vigorously, tossing the silver beard from side to side.
"What a dear old darling you are," exclaimed Grace in delight. "But you know how ill poor mother is, and how much she wants nice things to make her strong. You will have to get them for her, if you stay, you know."
"What a sweet old dear you are," Grace exclaimed happily. "But you know how sick mom is and how much she needs nice things to help her feel better. You'll need to get them for her if you decide to stay, you know."
Again the priest nodded gravely.
The priest nodded seriously again.
"It isn't a very easy thing to do," said Grace, holding up a warning finger. "My father is ever such a clever man, and he can't always manage it. Why, he has written a great big book,[Pg 108] all on long sheets of paper—piles, and piles, and piles of them, and even that hasn't done it! I shouldn't think you could write a book."
"It’s not an easy thing to do," Grace said, raising a warning finger. "My dad is a really smart guy, and he can’t always figure it out. I mean, he’s written a huge book,[Pg 108] all on long sheets of paper—piles, and piles, and stacks of them, and even that hasn’t worked! I don’t think you could write a book."
The figure of the priest sat perfectly still, and as she talked Grace thought that the expression on his face grew more solemn than ever, and even a little cross, so she hastened to say, "Don't be offended, please. I didn't mean to be rude. I know you must be very magic indeed, or you couldn't nod your head so beautifully. But do you really think you can get mother everything the doctor has ordered?"
The priest sat completely still, and as she spoke, Grace felt that his expression became more serious than ever, and even a bit annoyed, so she quickly added, "Please don't be upset. I didn't mean to come off as rude. I know you must have some real magic, or you wouldn’t be able to nod your head so gracefully. But do you honestly believe you can get my mom everything the doctor requested?"
A fourth time the priest nodded, and this time he did it more emphatically than ever.
A fourth time, the priest nodded, and this time he did it more emphatically than ever.
Little Grace clapped her hands softly.
Little Grace gently clapped her hands.
"Oh! do begin at once, there's a dear," she whispered coaxingly.
"Oh! please start right away, would you, dear," she whispered sweetly.
Very slowly, as if his joints were stiff, the priest raised his arms, and allowed the golden bar in his hands to revolve in a half-circle; and then the Indian temple split right down the middle, and the two doors of the Magic Cabinet swung wide open.
Very slowly, as if his joints were stiff, the priest raised his arms and let the golden bar in his hands move in a half-circle. Then the Indian temple split right down the middle, and the two doors of the Magic Cabinet swung wide open.
Grace lost sight of the little priest, and the temple, and all the other wonderful carvings as the folding doors rolled back on their hinges; and she gazed into the cabinet, wondering what would happen next. She had often seen the inside of the cabinet, so, beautiful as it was, it was not new to her, and she felt a little disappointed. Half of the space was filled up by tiny drawers and cupboards, all covered with thin sheets of mother-of-pearl, glowing with soft and delicate tints of pink and blue; but the other half was quite unoccupied, and so highly polished was the ebony, that the open space looked to Grace like a square-cut cave of shiny black marble.
Grace lost track of the little priest, the temple, and all the amazing carvings as the folding doors swung open; she looked into the cabinet, curious about what would happen next. She had seen the inside of the cabinet before, so even though it was beautiful, it wasn’t new to her, and she felt a bit let down. Half of the space was filled with tiny drawers and cupboards, all covered with thin sheets of mother-of-pearl, glowing with soft and delicate shades of pink and blue; but the other half was completely empty, and the ebony was so polished that the open space seemed to Grace like a square-cut cave of shiny black marble.
For some moments the little girl sat quite still, gazing into the depths of the cabinet; but as nothing happened she got upon her feet, and, drawing a step nearer, put her head and half her body inside the open space. Everything looked very dark in there, and she felt more disappointed than ever; but, just as she was about to draw out her head again, she noticed[Pg 109] a shining speck in one of the top corners at the back of the cabinet. This was not the first time she had seen it, and she had always determined to look at it closer; but the cabinet stood on carved feet, like the claws of an alligator, and Grace's outstretched hand could not quite reach the back. But now the cabinet might be going away she felt that she must delay no longer, so she quickly crossed the floor and fetched the highest hassock from under the table, and planted it in front of the dark opening. Getting upon this, she climbed right into the open space, and a moment later she was sitting on the ebony floor of the Magic Cabinet.
For a while, the little girl sat completely still, staring into the depths of the cabinet; but since nothing happened, she stood up and, taking a step closer, poked her head and half her body inside the opening. Everything looked really dark in there, and she felt more disappointed than ever; but just as she was about to pull her head back out, she noticed[Pg 109] a shining spot in one of the top corners at the back of the cabinet. This wasn’t the first time she had seen it, and she had always meant to take a closer look; but the cabinet stood on carved feet that looked like the claws of an alligator, and Grace's outstretched hand couldn't quite reach the back. But now that the cabinet might be leaving, she felt she had to act quickly, so she hurried across the room, grabbed the tallest hassock from under the table, and placed it in front of the dark opening. Climbing on top of it, she managed to get into the open space, and a moment later, she found herself sitting on the ebony floor of the Magic Cabinet.
It was rather a tight squeeze; but Grace did not mind that in the least: she drew her feet close in under her, and laughed with glee. Now she could see the shining speck plainly. It was only a tiny bright spot in the centre of a tarnished metal knob. The knob was an ugly, uninteresting-looking thing, and it was fixed so high up in the dark corner that she would never have noticed it if it had not been for the bright speck in the centre.
It was a bit of a tight fit, but Grace didn't mind at all: she pulled her feet in under her and laughed with joy. Now she could clearly see the shiny dot. It was just a small bright spot in the middle of a tarnished metal knob. The knob was an ugly, dull-looking thing, and it was fixed so high up in the dark corner that she would never have noticed it if it hadn't been for the bright dot in the center.
Wondering what the knob could be for, Grace gave it a sharp pull; but she could not move it. Next she pushed it; and then——
Wondering what the knob was for, Grace gave it a hard pull, but she couldn't move it. Next, she pushed it; and then——
Bang!
Bang!
The folding doors fell to with a slam, everything became suddenly dark, and Grace found herself shut inside the Magic Cabinet. Just for an instant she felt too startled to move; but when she recovered from her surprise, instead of trying to open the doors of the cabinet, she felt for the little metal knob again, and then pushed at it with all her might.
The folding doors slammed shut, plunging everything into darkness, and Grace realized she was trapped inside the Magic Cabinet. For a moment, she was too shocked to move; but as she regained her composure, instead of attempting to open the cabinet doors, she searched for the small metal knob again and pushed it with all her strength.
First there was a sharp snap, like the turning of a lock; and then she heard a harsh, grating sound, as the back of the cabinet slid slowly aside and revealed—what do you think?
First, there was a sharp snap, like the turning of a lock; and then she heard a harsh, grating sound as the back of the cabinet slid slowly aside and revealed—what do you think?
The wall of the room behind? A secret cupboard?
The wall of the room behind? A hidden cupboard?
No, neither of these.
No, not either of these.
Directly the back of the cabinet moved aside a sudden and brilliant flash of light dazzled Grace's eyes, and she was obliged to cover them with her hands. But it was not long before she[Pg 110] began to peep between her fingers, and then she almost cried out for joy.
Directly as the back of the cabinet slid open, a sudden and bright flash of light dazzled Grace's eyes, forcing her to cover them with her hands. But it didn't take long before she[Pg 110] started peeking between her fingers, and then she almost shouted with joy.
It seemed that a scene of fairyland had been spread out before her, but not in a picture, for everything she saw looked as real as it was beautiful. Grace found that she was no longer sitting in a dark and narrow cabinet, but on the top step of a marble stairway, which led down to a lake of clear and shining water. This lake, on which numbers of snowy swans swam in and out among the lily beds, stretched out far and wide, and on its banks, among flower-decked trees and shrubs, stately palaces and temples were built, whose gilded domes and marble terraces glistened brightly in the sunshine.
It felt like a scene from a fairy tale had unfolded in front of her, but not in a painting, because everything she saw was as real as it was beautiful. Grace realized she was no longer sitting in a dark, cramped cabinet, but on the top step of a marble staircase that led down to a lake of clear, sparkling water. This lake, where numerous white swans floated among the lily pads, extended far and wide, and along its banks, amidst flowering trees and shrubs, stood impressive palaces and temples, their gilded domes and marble terraces shining brightly in the sunlight.
All this Grace took in with one delighted glance, but it was as quickly forgotten in a new and greater surprise that awaited her.
All of this Grace absorbed with one joyful glance, but it was quickly overshadowed by a new and even bigger surprise that was in store for her.
Gently but swiftly over the surface of the shining lake there glided a wonderful boat which glimmered with a pearly lustre, and as the breeze, filling its sails of purple silk, brought it closer to the steps, Grace gave a glad cry and sprang to her feet. A tall, white-bearded man, who stood in the prow of the boat, waved a long golden wand over his head, and Grace clapped her hands in glee.
Gently but quickly over the surface of the shining lake glided a beautiful boat that shimmered with a pearly glow, and as the breeze filled its purple silk sails, bringing it closer to the steps, Grace let out a happy cry and jumped to her feet. A tall man with a white beard, standing at the front of the boat, waved a long golden wand above his head, and Grace clapped her hands in excitement.
"It's my dear, dear Indian priest off the door of the cabinet," she cried. "But how tall and beautiful he has grown!"
"It's my dear, dear Indian priest by the cabinet door," she exclaimed. "But look how tall and beautiful he has become!"
Before she could say another word the boat of pearl sailed up alongside the bottom marble step, and the old man beckoned to her to come down. She needed no second bidding, but ran lightly down the stairs and sprang into his outstretched arms.
Before she could say another word, the pearl boat glided up next to the bottom marble step, and the old man waved her down. She didn't need to be told twice; she quickly ran down the stairs and leaped into his waiting arms.
"What a dear, good magic priest you are to come," she said, as he put her into a cosy place on some cushions at the bottom of the boat. "And what a lovely place this is! Do you live here?"
"What a sweet, kind magic priest you are to come," she said, as he settled her into a comfy spot on some cushions at the bottom of the boat. "And what a beautiful place this is! Do you live here?"
"Sometimes," answered the old man, with a grave smile.
"Sometimes," replied the old man, with a serious smile.
"Oh, of course; I forgot. You live on the door of the Magic Cabinet sometimes. You have been there quite a long time. Ever since I can remember anything you have sat in[Pg 111] front of the little carved temple. Don't you find it dull there sometimes?"
"Oh, right; I totally forgot. You chill by the Magic Cabinet sometimes. You've been there for a while. Ever since I can remember, you've been sitting in[Pg 111] front of the little carved temple. Don't you get bored there sometimes?"
"How do you know I don't go away while you are asleep?"
"How do you know I won't leave while you're asleep?"
"I never thought of that," said Grace. "But please tell me, where is the Magic Cabinet now?"
"I never thought of that," Grace said. "But please tell me, where is the Magic Cabinet now?"
The old priest was busy attending to the sails of the boat, which was now shooting swiftly away from the shore; but at the question he looked up and pointed towards the top of the steps with his golden wand.
The old priest was busy taking care of the sails of the boat, which was now quickly moving away from the shore; but at the question, he looked up and pointed towards the top of the steps with his golden wand.
Grace looked and saw a lovely little temple built of inlaid coloured marbles.
Grace looked and saw a beautiful little temple made of inlaid colored marbles.
"Is that really the back of our dear old black cabinet?" she cried. "How pretty it is! I wonder why we have never found it out."
"Is that really the back of our beloved old black cabinet?" she exclaimed. "It's so pretty! I wonder why we've never noticed it before."
"Everything has two sides," said the old man, "and one is always more beautiful than the other; and, strange to say, the best side is generally hidden. It can always be found if people wish for it; but as a rule they don't care to take the trouble."
"Everything has two sides," said the old man, "and one is usually more beautiful than the other; oddly enough, the better side is often hidden. It can always be found if people really want it; but generally, they don’t want to put in the effort."
Grace looked very earnestly into the priest's face while he spoke; and after he had finished she was so long silent that at last he asked, "What are you thinking about?"
Grace looked intently into the priest's face while he spoke; and after he finished, she was silent for so long that he finally asked, "What are you thinking about?"
"I was thinking about your face," she answered. "You won't think me rude, will you?"
"I was thinking about your face," she replied. "You don't think I'm rude, do you?"
"No, certainly not."
"No way."
"Well, of course, you are just my dear old Indian priest, with the strange, dark face and nice white beard, exactly like I have always known you, only ever so much bigger and taller; and I'm sure that long wand is much finer than the little gold bar you generally hold; but I can't help thinking you are just a little like my mother's Uncle Jacob, who left us the Magic Cabinet. I have often looked at him in the album, and your eyes have a look in them like his. You don't mind, do you?"
"Well, of course, you’re just my dear old Indian priest, with the strange dark face and nice white beard, exactly like I’ve always known you, just a lot bigger and taller; and I’m sure that long wand is much nicer than the little gold bar you usually hold; but I can’t help thinking you’re a bit like my mom’s Uncle Jacob, who left us the Magic Cabinet. I’ve often looked at him in the album, and your eyes have a similar look to his. You don’t mind, do you?"
"Not at all," answered the old man, smiling kindly; and then he went back to the sails again, because the boat was nearing a little island.
"Not at all," replied the old man with a warm smile; then he turned his attention back to the sails as the boat approached a small island.
"Are we going to get out here?" asked Grace.
"Are we getting out here?" asked Grace.
"Yes; you want me to do something for you, don't you?"[Pg 112] And then, without waiting for an answer, he pulled some silken cords, which folded up the purple sails like the wings of a resting-bird, and the boat grounded gently, and without the slightest shock, on a mossy bank.
"Yes; you want me to do something for you, right?"[Pg 112] And then, without waiting for a response, he pulled some silky ropes, which folded the purple sails like the wings of a resting bird, and the boat glided gently, without any jolt, onto a mossy bank.
Taking the little girl in his arms, the old man sprang ashore. Bright flowers and ripe fruits grew in abundance on this fairy-like island, and birds of gorgeous plumage flew hither and thither, filling the sunny air with music.
Taking the little girl in his arms, the old man jumped onto the shore. Colorful flowers and ripe fruits grew abundantly on this magical island, and birds with stunning feathers flew around, filling the sunny air with song.
But the old priest did not seem to notice any of these things. He led Grace by the hand up the mossy bank, and through a thicket of flowering shrubs into a glade, in the centre of which he halted and said, "Now, what is it to be?"
But the old priest didn’t seem to notice any of this. He took Grace by the hand and led her up the mossy bank, through a thicket of flowering shrubs into a clearing, where he stopped and said, "So, what’s it going to be?"
"Oh, I can't choose," said Grace, looking eagerly up into his face. "You know I want mother to be quite well; and I don't want you or the Magic Cabinet to go away from us. But I don't know what you had better do. Please, please, do whatever you like; I know it will be nice."
"Oh, I can't decide," Grace said, eagerly looking up at his face. "You know I want my mom to be completely okay, and I don't want you or the Magic Cabinet to leave us. But I’m not sure what you should do. Please, please, just do whatever you want; I know it’ll be great."
The old priest smiled, and struck the ground with his golden wand. Then there was such a noise that Grace had to cover up both her ears; and at the same time, out of the ground, at a little distance, there rose a great red-brick house, with queer twisted chimneys and overhanging gable-ends.
The old priest smiled and tapped the ground with his golden wand. Then there was such a loud noise that Grace had to cover her ears; at the same time, a large red-brick house appeared from the ground a short distance away, featuring weirdly twisted chimneys and overhanging gable ends.
Grace stared with astonishment from the house to the gravely-smiling priest; and at last she cried, "Why, it is our dear old home where we used to live before we got so poor! I must be asleep and dreaming."
Grace stared in disbelief from the house to the priest with the serious smile; finally, she exclaimed, "Wow, it's our beloved old home where we used to live before we got so broke! I must be dreaming."
"Well, and if you are, don't you like the dream?" asked her old friend.
"Well, if you are, don't you like the dream?" her old friend asked.
"Yes, yes, it's a beautiful dream; it can't be true," said Grace; and then she added quickly, "May we go into the house?"
"Yeah, yeah, it's a beautiful dream; it can't be real," said Grace; and then she quickly added, "Can we go inside the house?"
"Yes, if you like," he answered; and he took her by the hand, and led her up the steps and through the doorway.
"Sure, if that’s what you want," he replied, taking her hand and guiding her up the steps and through the doorway.
II.
UNCLE JACOB'S GIFT.
When Grace passed through the doorway of the red-brick house, which the old priest had raised in such a magical fashion out of the ground, she looked eagerly round the hall, and then clapped her hands and cried, "Why, I do believe everything is here just as it used to be. I don't remember all these beautiful pictures and things; but mother and father have often told me about them. Oh, I wish they could be here to see!"
When Grace walked through the doorway of the red-brick house that the old priest had magically built from the ground up, she looked around the hall with excitement, then clapped her hands and exclaimed, "Wow, I really think everything is just as it used to be. I don't remember all these beautiful pictures and things, but Mom and Dad have told me about them so many times. Oh, I wish they could be here to see this!"
Her guide did not answer, but still holding her by the hand, he led her into a spacious room. It was so pretty that it almost took Grace's breath away. The softness of the carpets, the colours of the curtains and other drapery, the glittering mirrors on the walls, everything she saw was new and wonderful to her, and seemed like nothing so much as a story out of the "Arabian Nights."
Her guide didn’t reply, but still holding her hand, he led her into a large room. It was so beautiful that it almost took Grace's breath away. The softness of the carpets, the colors of the curtains and other fabrics, the sparkling mirrors on the walls, everything she saw was new and amazing to her, and felt like something straight out of the "Arabian Nights."
But before she could do anything more than give one little gasp of delight, the old Indian priest at her side waved his golden wand.
But before she could do anything more than let out a little gasp of delight, the old Indian priest beside her waved his golden wand.
Then a curtain which hung before a doorway at a little distance was suddenly looped up, and, with a light step, Grace's mother, looking rosy and well, came into the room.
Then a curtain that hung in front of a doorway a short distance away was suddenly pulled back, and, with a light step, Grace's mother, looking healthy and glowing, entered the room.
Grace gave the old man's hand a hard squeeze, but although she had a great longing to run straight into her mother's arms, some strange feeling held her back. After feasting her eyes for a moment on her mother's bright and happy face, she whispered, "Where's father?"
Grace squeezed the old man's hand tightly, but even though she really wanted to run straight into her mother's arms, something strange held her back. After taking a moment to admire her mother’s bright and happy face, she whispered, "Where's Dad?"
Again the wonderful golden wand was raised, and then the curtain which had fallen into its place before the doorway was pushed hastily aside, and Grace saw her father.
Again, the amazing golden wand was lifted, and then the curtain that had fallen into place at the doorway was quickly pushed aside, and Grace saw her father.
All traces of sorrow and care had left his face; he held his head high, his eyes shone with a glad light, and in his hands he carried a large book bound in white and gold.
All signs of sadness and worry had disappeared from his face; he held his head high, his eyes sparkled with happiness, and in his hands, he carried a big book wrapped in white and gold.
[Pg 114]As he entered the room, Mrs. Goodman turned, and with a little cry of joy went to meet him. Then an expression came into her father's face which Grace could not understand, as silently, and with bowed head, he gave the beautiful book into his wife's hands.
[Pg 114]As he walked into the room, Mrs. Goodman turned around and let out a small cry of happiness as she rushed to greet him. Then a look crossed her father's face that Grace couldn't quite grasp, as he silently lowered his head and handed the beautiful book to his wife.
"At last!" cried Grace's mother, taking it from him, and her voice was broken by a sob, while the tears gathered in her eyes; but still Grace could see that she was very happy.
"Finally!" cried Grace's mother, taking it from him, her voice choked with a sob as tears welled up in her eyes; yet Grace could see that she was very happy.
Grace was very happy, too, and she could scarcely take her eyes from her father and mother when she heard the voice of the Indian priest speaking to her.
Grace was really happy, too, and she could hardly take her eyes off her mom and dad when she heard the Indian priest’s voice talking to her.
"Is there anything more you would like?" the old man asked.
"Is there anything else you want?" the old man asked.
"Oh, how kind and good you are!" cried Grace, squeezing his hand harder than ever; "and how ungrateful I am to forget all about you. You have chosen the loveliest things."
"Oh, how kind and good you are!" exclaimed Grace, squeezing his hand tighter than ever; "and how ungrateful I am to forget all about you. You've chosen the most beautiful things."
"But don't you want anything for yourself?" asked her strange friend. "You may choose anything you like."
"But don't you want anything for yourself?" her unusual friend asked. "You can choose anything you want."
Grace looked all round the big room, and it seemed so full of pretty things that at first she could not think of anything to wish for; but suddenly she gave a little jump and cried: "The Magic Cabinet! It isn't here; and I would like to have it, please."
Grace looked around the big room, and it seemed so full of pretty things that at first, she couldn’t think of anything to wish for; but suddenly she jumped a little and exclaimed, "The Magic Cabinet! It’s not here, and I would really like to have it, please."
The old man looked grave; but he answered at once: "You have chosen, so you must have it; for in this country a choice is too serious a thing to be taken back. If you don't like it you must make the best of it. But you know you can't be at both sides of the cabinet at one and the same time. Come with me."
The old man looked serious; but he replied immediately: "You've made your choice, so you have to stick with it; in this country, a choice is too important to take back. If you don't like it, you have to make the best of it. But you know you can't be on both sides of the cabinet at the same time. Come with me."
Grace felt a little uncomfortable as the old man led her quickly across the room and through the curtained doorway by which her father and mother had entered.
Grace felt a bit uneasy as the old man hurried her across the room and through the curtained doorway where her dad and mom had come in.
Directly the curtain fell behind them she found that they were in the dark; and, although she still held her friend's hand, she began to be afraid.
Directly after the curtain fell behind them, she realized they were in the dark; and, even though she still held her friend's hand, she started to feel scared.
"Oh, whatever is going to happen? I can't see anything at all!" she cried.
"Oh, what's going to happen? I can't see anything!" she cried.
[Pg 115]"I am going to wave my golden wand," answered the slow and solemn voice of the Indian priest.
[Pg 115]"I'm going to wave my golden wand," replied the slow and serious voice of the Indian priest.
As he spoke there was a vivid flash of light. Little Grace gave a violent start, and rubbed her eyes; and then—and then she burst into tears.
As he spoke, there was a bright flash of light. Little Grace jumped and rubbed her eyes; and then—and then she started crying.
For what do you think that sudden flash of light had shown her?
For what do you think that sudden flash of light revealed to her?
It had shown her that she was back again in the shabby little home she had known so long; that her mother, pale and ill as ever, was just awakening from her sleep; that her father had returned and was lighting the lamp; that the little carved figure of the Indian priest was sitting motionless before the temple on the doors of the Magic Cabinet; and, showing her all this, it also showed her that she had been fast asleep and dreaming.
It had revealed to her that she was back in the rundown little home she had known for so long; that her mother, as pale and sick as ever, was just waking up from her sleep; that her father had come home and was lighting the lamp; that the small carved figure of the Indian priest was sitting still in front of the temple on the doors of the Magic Cabinet; and, by showing her all this, it also made her realize that she had been deep asleep and dreaming.
It was too hard to bear. To think that the wonderful power of the magic priest, the beautiful fairy-like country, the dear old home, her mother's health and happiness, and her father's book,—to think that all these delightful things were only parts of a strange dream was a terrible disappointment to Grace, and she cried as if her heart would break.
It was too hard to handle. The thought that the amazing power of the magic priest, the enchanting fairy-like land, her cherished old home, her mother's health and happiness, and her father's book—all these wonderful things were just parts of a strange dream—was a huge letdown for Grace, and she cried as if her heart would shatter.
"Why, darling," said her father, crossing the room and lifting up the little girl in his strong arms, "is it as bad as all that? Can't you bear to part with the old cabinet, even for mother's sake?"
"Why, sweetheart," said her father, crossing the room and picking up the little girl in his strong arms, "is it really that bad? Can't you stand to let go of the old cabinet, even for your mother’s sake?"
"It's—it's not that," sobbed Grace, hiding her face on his shoulder. "I—I wish we could keep the cabinet; but it's not that. It's my dream."
"It's—it's not that," Grace cried, burying her face in his shoulder. "I—I wish we could keep the cabinet; but that's not the problem. It's my dream."
"Your dream, dear? Well, come and tell mother and me all about it."
"Your dream, dear? Well, come and share it with me and mom."
Mr. Goodman sat down in a chair beside his wife, and when she could control her sobs, Grace told them the whole story of her strange journey to the other side of the Magic Cabinet.
Mr. Goodman took a seat next to his wife, and when she was able to calm her tears, Grace shared the entire tale of her unusual trip to the other side of the Magic Cabinet.
When she had finished her father said: "Well, darling, it was a very pleasant dream while it lasted; but beautiful things can't last for ever any more than ugly ones. It is no[Pg 116] wonder that you should have had such a dream after all our talk about Uncle Jacob's fancies, and the Buddhist priest, and the good fortune that was supposed to come to the owners of the Magic Cabinet."
When she finished, her father said, "Well, sweetheart, it was a really nice dream while it lasted, but beautiful things can't last forever any more than ugly ones. It's no[Pg 116] surprise you had such a dream after all our discussions about Uncle Jacob's ideas, the Buddhist priest, and the good luck that was meant to come to the owners of the Magic Cabinet."
"Yes, I'm not surprised about all that, especially as Grace has always made-believe about that funny little priest," said Mrs. Goodman; "but I can't think what set her dreaming about a knob inside the cabinet."
"Yeah, I'm not shocked about any of that, especially since Grace has always pretended about that strange little priest," Mrs. Goodman said, "but I can't figure out what made her start dreaming about a knob inside the cabinet."
"Oh, that's not only a dream," cried Grace. "I have often seen the little knob, and I have pushed it and pulled it, but I can never make it move."
"Oh, that's not just a dream," Grace exclaimed. "I've seen the little knob many times, and I've pushed it and pulled it, but I can never get it to move."
"Why didn't you tell us about it? I'm sure I have never seen it," said her mother.
"Why didn't you tell us about it? I'm sure I've never seen it," her mother said.
"Come and show it to me now," said Mr. Goodman, putting Grace off his knee, and taking the lamp from the table.
"Come and show it to me now," said Mr. Goodman, lifting Grace off his knee and grabbing the lamp from the table.
Grace, followed by her mother and father, crossed over to the corner in which the Magic Cabinet stood. The lamp was placed on a chair just in front of it; and then Grace, with rather a reproachful glance at the figure of the Indian priest, twisted round the little gold bar, and opened the two ebony doors.
Grace, followed by her mom and dad, walked over to the corner where the Magic Cabinet was. The lamp sat on a chair right in front of it; then, Grace gave a somewhat disapproving look at the figure of the Indian priest, twisted the little gold bar, and opened the two ebony doors.
"There!" cried Grace, stooping down, "I can just see the knob; but you can't get low enough. You can feel it, though, if you put your hand into this corner."
“There!” Grace exclaimed, bending down, “I can just see the knob; but you can’t get low enough. You can feel it, though, if you put your hand in this corner.”
Guided by the direction in which her finger pointed, Mr. Goodman thrust his hand right back into the darkest corner of the cabinet; and presently he said, "Yes, I can certainly feel something hard and round like a little button. But I can't move it."
Guided by where her finger pointed, Mr. Goodman shoved his hand deep into the darkest corner of the cabinet, and soon he said, "Yeah, I can definitely feel something hard and round like a small button. But I can't move it."
As he spoke he pulled at the little knob with a force that shook the cabinet in its place.
As he talked, he yanked on the little knob with such force that it rattled the cabinet.
"Push it, father!" cried Grace eagerly. "That's what I did in my dream."
"Push it, Dad!" Grace exclaimed excitedly. "That's what I did in my dream."
Mr. Goodman obeyed, and instantly there was a low musical "twang," like that caused by the striking of a Jew's harp, or the quick vibration of a piece of watch-spring; a sharp click followed, and something was heard to fall on to the ebony floor of the cabinet.
Mr. Goodman complied, and immediately there was a low musical "twang," similar to the sound of a Jew's harp or the rapid vibration of a watch spring; a sharp click followed, and something was heard dropping onto the ebony floor of the cabinet.
[Pg 117]Mrs. Goodman held the light closer, and in a moment her husband said, "Here is a little secret door hinged down to the bottom of the cabinet. The knob must have been fixed to a spring, and in pressing it I have released the catch of the door, which has fallen flat, leaving a small square opening."
[Pg 117]Mrs. Goodman brought the light in closer, and a moment later her husband said, "There's a little secret door hinged at the bottom of the cabinet. The knob must have been attached to a spring, and when I pressed it, I released the catch of the door, which has fallen down, leaving a small square opening."
"Is there anything inside?" asked Grace, in a hurried, excited whisper.
"Is there something in there?" Grace asked, whispering hurriedly and excitedly.
"Let me see," said her father, thrusting in his hand again. "Ah, yes! A little drawer!"
"Let me see," said her dad, reaching in his hand again. "Oh, right! A small drawer!"
A moment later he stood upright, holding a tiny drawer of sweet-smelling sandal-wood in his hand.
A moment later, he stood up, holding a small drawer filled with fragrant sandalwood in his hand.
"Come along to the table," he said; "we will soon see if there is anything nice inside."
"Come to the table," he said; "we'll find out soon if there's anything good inside."
Although it was evident that he was trying to speak carelessly, there was a strange eagerness in his manner; and as Mrs. Goodman set the lamp on the table, the light revealed a spot of bright colour on each of her pale cheeks; and as for Grace, she was in raptures.
Although it was clear he was trying to act casual, there was a strange eagerness in his behavior; and as Mrs. Goodman placed the lamp on the table, the light revealed a splash of bright color on each of her pale cheeks; as for Grace, she was ecstatic.
"I know—I know it's something beautiful," she cried; "and I believe my priest is a magic priest after all."
"I know—I know it's something beautiful," she cried; "and I truly believe my priest is a magic priest after all."
They all three gathered round the light, and Mr. Goodman laid the little secret drawer on the table.
They all gathered around the light, and Mr. Goodman placed the small secret drawer on the table.
The drawer seemed to be quite full, but its contents were completely covered by a neatly-folded piece of Indian silk. This was quickly removed; and under it there lay an ivory box of delicate workmanship. It fitted closely into the drawer, and Mr. Goodman lifted it out with great care. On opening the lid he revealed a second box; and this was so beautiful that it drew exclamations of delight from both Grace and her mother. The inner box was made of gold, and it was covered with fruit and flowers and birds, all wrought in wonderful repoussé work.
The drawer looked pretty full, but everything inside was completely covered by a neatly folded piece of Indian silk. This was quickly taken away, revealing an intricately crafted ivory box underneath. It fit snugly in the drawer, and Mr. Goodman carefully lifted it out. When he opened the lid, he revealed a second box that was so beautiful it made Grace and her mother exclaim in delight. The inner box was made of gold, adorned with fruit, flowers, and birds, all beautifully crafted in remarkable repoussé work.
There was some difficulty in finding how this golden box was to be opened; but a little examination brought to light a secret spring, and at the first pressure the lid of the box flew back and the central treasure of the Magic Cabinet was exposed to view.
There was some trouble figuring out how to open this golden box, but after a quick look, I discovered a hidden spring. With just a slight push, the lid of the box shot open, revealing the central treasure of the Magic Cabinet.
[Pg 118]Grace gave a cry of disappointment, for, lying in a snug little nest of pink cotton-wool, she saw only a dull, ugly-looking stone.
[Pg 118]Grace let out a cry of disappointment, for, resting in a cozy little nest of pink cotton, she saw nothing but a dull, unattractive stone.
Mrs. Goodman did not speak, but looked earnestly at her husband as he took the stone from its resting-place and held it close under the light. He took a glass from his pocket and examined it carefully for a moment, and then laid it back in the golden box again, and said, "It is a diamond, and, I believe, a very valuable one."
Mrs. Goodman didn’t say anything, but she looked seriously at her husband as he took the stone from where it was and held it up to the light. He pulled a glass from his pocket and inspected it closely for a moment, then placed it back in the golden box and said, "It’s a diamond, and I think it’s very valuable."
"But it isn't a bit pretty and sparkly like the diamonds in the shop windows," said Grace. "What is the good of it?"
"But it isn't pretty or sparkly like the diamonds in the store windows," Grace said. "What's the point of it?"
"It is a wonderful magic gift," answered her father. "All that money can do for us, this dull-looking stone can do. It can buy all the things mother needs to make her strong and well."
"It’s a fantastic magical gift," her father replied. "Everything that money can do for us, this plain-looking stone can do. It can buy everything Mom needs to make her strong and healthy."
"And it can print father's book, and make us all as happy as we were in your dream," said her mother.
"And it can print Dad's book, and make us all as happy as we were in your dream," said her mom.
Mr. Goodman now took the little sandal-wood drawer in his hand again, and, under another piece of Indian silk, he found a letter.
Mr. Goodman picked up the small sandalwood drawer again, and, beneath another piece of Indian silk, he discovered a letter.
"My dear, this is for you," he said; "and see—surely this must be your Uncle Jacob's writing?"
"My dear, this is for you," he said. "And look—this has to be your Uncle Jacob's handwriting, right?"
Mrs. Goodman took the envelope from his hand, and read the inscription, which was written in strange, angular characters:
Mrs. Goodman took the envelope from his hand and read the inscription, which was written in unusual, angular letters:
"TO MY NIECE."
"To my niece."
Her hand shook a little as she broke the seal and drew out a small sheet of paper covered closely with the same writing, and her voice was unsteady as she read the old man's letter aloud.
Her hand trembled slightly as she broke the seal and pulled out a small sheet of paper filled with the same handwriting, and her voice was shaky as she read the old man's letter out loud.
"My dear Niece,—When my will is read you may be surprised to find that I have left you only one gift—my old Indian cabinet. But I value it very highly, and I believe that for my sake you will never willingly part with it. I am rich, and if you needed money I could leave you plenty; but you have enough and to spare at present, and I hope you will never[Pg 119] know the want of it. But still, I mean to make one slight provision for you. Authors are not always good men of business, and your husband may lose his money; and however great and good his book may be, it may be rejected by the world, and you may some day be poor. I shall place an uncut diamond of some value in the secret drawer of the old cabinet, hoping that you may find it in a time of need. You may wonder why I trust to such a chance; but some wise man has said that all chance is direction which we cannot see, and I believe he is right, so I shall follow my whim. If you should discover the secret at a time when you are not in need of money, keep the gem uncut as a wonderful work of nature; there are not many like it in the world. But if the money it can bring you will be useful, do not hesitate to sell it; it will fetch a high price. In any case, accept it as the last gift of your affectionate
"My dear Niece, — When my will is read, you might be surprised to find that I have left you only one gift — my old Indian cabinet. But I hold it in very high regard, and I believe that for my sake, you will never willingly part with it. I am wealthy, and if you needed money, I could leave you plenty; but you have enough and then some at the moment, and I hope you will never experience a lack of it. Still, I intend to make one small provision for you. Authors are not always savvy with money, and your husband might lose his fortune; and no matter how great or good his book may be, it may be rejected by the world, and you could one day find yourself in need. I will place an uncut diamond of some value in the secret drawer of the old cabinet, hoping that you may find it during a time of need. You might wonder why I rely on such chance; but some wise person once said that all chance is direction we cannot see, and I believe he is right, so I will follow my instinct. If you discover the secret when you are not in need of money, keep the gem uncut as a marvelous work of nature; there aren’t many like it in the world. But if the money it can fetch will be useful, don’t hesitate to sell it; it will command a high price. In any case, accept it as the final gift from your loving."
"Uncle Jacob."
"Uncle Jacob."
There was silence in the little room for a few moments after Uncle Jacob's letter had been read. Mr. Goodman led his wife back to her chair, and Grace stood solemnly waiting for somebody to speak.
There was silence in the small room for a few moments after Uncle Jacob's letter had been read. Mr. Goodman guided his wife back to her chair, and Grace stood quietly, waiting for someone to say something.
At last her father looked at her with a bright smile.
At last, her dad looked at her with a big smile.
"We must be very thankful to Uncle Jacob for his gift," he said; "but we mustn't forget that it was your wonderful dream which led us to the discovery."
"We should be really grateful to Uncle Jacob for his gift," he said; "but we can't forget that it was your amazing dream that led us to the discovery."
"I can't help thinking that my dear Indian priest had something to do with it. You know he is a magic one; and he did look something like Uncle Jacob in my dream, you know."
"I can't help but think that my dear Indian priest was involved somehow. You know he's magical; and he did resemble Uncle Jacob in my dream, you know."
Her mother and father smiled; and Mr. Goodman rose briskly and said, "I must make haste and tell the man he needn't come to look at the cabinet."
Her mom and dad smiled; and Mr. Goodman got up quickly and said, "I need to hurry and tell the guy he doesn’t need to come check out the cabinet."
"Oh, father," cried Grace, who was feeling a little puzzled, "won't it have to go away, after all?"
"Oh, Dad," Grace exclaimed, feeling a bit confused, "won't it have to go away, after all?"
"No, my child," he answered; "mother will be able to get well without losing it now. We shall keep the Magic Cabinet."
"No, my child," he replied; "mom will be able to get better without losing it now. We're going to keep the Magic Cabinet."
"There, I thought my Indian priest wouldn't tell a story.[Pg 120] I asked him to promise not to go away and leave us, and he shook his hand most beautifully."
"There, I thought my Indian priest wouldn’t share a story.[Pg 120] I asked him to promise not to leave us, and he shook his hand in the most beautiful way."
Mr. Goodman bent down and kissed her; and then he left the room, and Grace, after taking a peep at her little Indian priest, ran and threw her arms lovingly round her mother's neck.
Mr. Goodman bent down and kissed her, then left the room. Grace, after taking a peek at her little Indian priest, ran and wrapped her arms around her mother's neck lovingly.
Uncle Jacob's gift was the means of making Grace's dream come true in a wonderful way. First of all her mother got well and the roses came back into her cheeks again; and then, instead of going on a magic journey through the back of the cabinet, the father and mother and their little girl went into the country, which was quite as beautiful, if not so strange, as the island in the shining lake. A little later the dear old red-brick home was bought again, and they all went to live there; Mr. Goodman's book was published, and it was bound in white and gold, just as Grace had seen it in her dream. And after it had been examined and admired, at Grace's suggestion it was put away under the watchful care of the little Indian priest in the Magic Cabinet.
Uncle Jacob's gift made Grace's dream come true in an amazing way. First, her mother got better, and color returned to her cheeks; then, instead of going on a magical journey through the back of the cabinet, the father, mother, and their little girl went out to the countryside, which was just as beautiful, if not as strange, as the island in the shining lake. Soon after, their beloved old red-brick home was bought again, and they all moved back in; Mr. Goodman's book was published, and it was bound in white and gold, just like Grace had seen it in her dream. After it was reviewed and admired, Grace suggested that it be stored away under the careful watch of the little Indian priest in the Magic Cabinet.
GIRLHOOD AND YOUTH.
ONLY TIM.
BY SARAH DOUDNEY.
CHAPTER I.
"I say, Bee, are you coming?"
"I say, Bee, are you joining us?"
Claude Molyneux, in all the glory of fourteen summers and a suit of new white flannels, stands looking up with a slight frown of impatience at an open bay-window. It has been one of the hottest of August days; and now at four o'clock in the afternoon the haze of heat hangs over the sea, and makes a purple cloud of the distant coast. But, for all that, it is splendid weather; just the kind of weather that a boy likes when he comes to spend his holidays at the seaside; and Claude, who is an Indian-born boy, has no objection to a good hot summer.
Claude Molyneux, at the age of fourteen and dressed in a fresh pair of white flannel pants, stands gazing up with a slight frown of impatience at an open bay window. It has been one of the hottest days in August; and now, at four o'clock in the afternoon, the heat haze lingers over the sea, creating a purple mist around the distant coast. Still, it's great weather; just the kind of weather that a boy enjoys when he comes to spend his summer vacation by the seaside; and Claude, who was born in India, has no problem with a nice, hot summer.
As he stands, hands in pockets, on the narrow pebbled path under the window, you cannot help admiring the grace of his slim, well-knit figure, and the delicate moulding of his features. The fair skin is sun-tanned, as a boy's skin ought to be; the eyes, large and heavy-lidded, are of a dark grey, not brilliant, but soft; the light, fine hair is cropped close to the shapely head. He is a lad that one likes at the first glance; and although one sees, all too plainly, that those chiselled lips can take a disdainful curl sometimes, one knows instinctively[Pg 122] that they may always be trusted to tell the simple truth. Anything mean, anything sneaky, could not live in the steady light of those dark-grey eyes.
As he stands, hands in pockets, on the narrow pebbled path under the window, you can't help but admire the grace of his slim, well-built figure and the delicate shape of his features. His fair skin is sun-kissed, just like a boy's should be; his large, heavy-lidded eyes are a soft dark grey, not bright but gentle; his light, fine hair is cut short around his well-formed head. He's a guy you like at first sight, and even though you can clearly see that those sculpted lips can sometimes twist into a dismissive smirk, you know instinctively[Pg 122] that they can always be trusted to speak the plain truth. Nothing petty or sneaky could survive in the steady gaze of those dark-grey eyes.
"I say, Bee-e!" he sings out again, with a little drawl, which, however, does not make the tone less imperative. Master Claude is not accustomed to be kept waiting, and is beginning to think himself rather badly used.
"I say, Bee-e!" he calls out again, with a slight drawl, but that doesn’t make his tone any less commanding. Master Claude isn’t used to being kept waiting and is starting to feel a bit mistreated.
"Coming," cries a sweet treble; and then a head and shoulders appear above the row of scarlet geraniums on the window-sill.
"Coming," calls a cheerful voice; and then a head and shoulders emerge above the row of bright red geraniums on the windowsill.
She is worth waiting for, this loitering Bee, whose thirteen years have given her none of the airs of premature womanhood. Her smooth round cheeks are tinted with the tender pink of the shell; her great eyes, of speedwell blue, are opened frankly and fearlessly on the whole world. Taken singly, not one of her features is, perhaps, quite faultless; but it would be hard to find a critic who could quarrel with the small face, framed in waves of ruddy golden hair that go tumbling down below her waist. You can see a freckle or two on the sides of her little nose, and notice that her slender hands are browned by the sea-side sun; for Bee is one of those lucky girls who are permitted to dabble freely in salt-water, and get all the benefit that briny breezes can bestow.
She is worth the wait, this wandering Bee, whose thirteen years haven't made her act like a grown-up too soon. Her smooth, round cheeks have a soft pink hue, like a seashell; her big, speedwell-blue eyes are open boldly and fearlessly to the whole world. Individually, none of her features might be completely perfect, but it would be hard to find anyone who could criticize her small face, framed by waves of shiny golden hair that tumble down past her waist. You can spot a freckle or two on the sides of her little nose and see that her slender hands are sun-kissed from spending time by the sea; Bee is one of those lucky girls who get to play in salt water and enjoy all the benefits of the salty breeze.
"I couldn't come sooner," she says in a tone of apology. "We always have to learn a hymn on Saturdays, and I've had such a bother with Dolly. She would want to know where 'the scoffer's seat' was, and if it had a cushion? And it does so worry me to try to explain."
"I couldn't get here any earlier," she says apologetically. "We always have to learn a hymn on Saturdays, and I've had such a hassle with Dolly. She had to know where 'the scoffer's seat' was, and if it had a cushion? And it really worries me to try to explain."
"Oh, you poor thing—you must be quite worn out!" responds Claude, with genuine sympathy. "But make haste; you haven't got your hat on yet."
"Oh, you poor thing—you must be really exhausted!" Claude responds, honestly concerned. "But hurry up; you still haven't put on your hat."
Bee makes a little dive, and brings up a wide-brimmed sailor's hat with a blue ribbon round it. She puts it on, fastens it securely under the silken masses of her hair, and then declares herself to be quite ready.
Bee makes a small dive and brings up a wide-brimmed sailor hat with a blue ribbon on it. She puts it on, secures it tightly under her silky hair, and then says she’s all set.
In the next instant the girl and boy are walking side by side along the shore, near enough to the sea to hear the soft rush[Pg 123] of the tide. The blue eyes are turned inquiringly on Claude's face, which is just a shade graver than it ought to be on this delightful do-nothing day.
In the next moment, the girl and boy are strolling side by side along the shore, close enough to the sea to hear the gentle rush[Pg 123] of the tide. The blue eyes are looking curiously at Claude's face, which has a slightly more serious expression than it should for this lovely, laid-back day.
"Bee," he says after a silence, "I don't quite approve of your being great friends with Crooke—Tim Crooke. What a name it is! He may be a good sort of fellow, but he's not in our set at all, you know."
"Bee," he says after a pause, "I’m not really okay with you being such good friends with Crooke—Tim Crooke. What a name! He might be an alright guy, but he doesn't really fit in with our group, you know."
"He is a good sort of fellow," she answers. "There's no doubt about that. Aunt Hetty likes him very much. And he's clever, Claude; he can do ever so many things."
"He's a really good guy," she replies. "No doubt about it. Aunt Hetty likes him a lot. And he's smart, Claude; he can do so many things."
"I dare say he can," says Mr. Molyneux, throwing back his head and quickening his pace. "But you needn't have got so very intimate. We could have done very well without him to-day."
"I bet he can," says Mr. Molyneux, tossing his head back and picking up the pace. "But you didn't need to get so close. We could have managed just fine without him today."
"He's Mr. Carey's pupil," remarks Bee quietly. "Aunt Hetty couldn't invite Mr. Carey and leave out Tim."
"He's Mr. Carey's student," Bee says quietly. "Aunt Hetty couldn't invite Mr. Carey and not include Tim."
"Well, we could have been jolly enough without Mr. Carey. It's a mistake, I think, to see too much of this Tim Crooke; he isn't a gentleman, and he oughtn't to expect us to notice him particularly."
"Well, we could have been perfectly happy without Mr. Carey. I think it's a mistake to spend too much time with this Tim Crooke; he isn't a gentleman, and he shouldn't expect us to pay him special attention."
"He doesn't expect anything; we like him; he's our friend." The soft pink deepens on Bee's cheeks, and her ripe lips quiver a little. She loves Claude with all her heart, and thinks him the king of boys; but, for all that, she won't let him be unjust if she can help it.
"He doesn't expect anything; we like him; he's our friend." The soft pink deepens on Bee's cheeks, and her full lips tremble slightly. She loves Claude with all her heart and thinks he’s the best of boys; however, despite that, she won’t let him be unfair if she can help it.
Claude tramps on over sand, and pebbles, and seaweed, with lips firmly compressed and eyes gazing steadily before him. Bee, as she glances at him, knows quite well what Claude feels when he looks as if his features had got frozen into marble. And she knows, too, that he will be painfully, frigidly, exasperatingly polite to her all the evening.
Claude walks over sand, pebbles, and seaweed with his lips pressed together and his eyes fixed ahead. Bee, as she looks at him, understands exactly what Claude feels when his expression seems to have turned into marble. She also knows that he will be annoyingly, coldly, and excessively polite to her all evening.
Matters cannot go on like this, she says to herself in desperation. Claude arrived only yesterday, and here they are beginning his holiday with a dreadful disagreement. She has been counting the days that must pass before she sees him; writing him little letters full of sweet child-love and longing; wearing a pinafore over her newest frock, that it may be kept[Pg 124] fresh and pretty for his critical eyes. And now he is here, walking by her side; and she has offended him.
Things can’t continue like this, she thinks urgently. Claude just got here yesterday, and they’re starting his holiday off with a bad argument. She’s been counting the days until she could see him; writing him little letters filled with sweet childhood affection and yearning; wearing an apron over her newest dress to keep it looking fresh and nice for his discerning eyes. And now he’s here, walking beside her, and she’s upset him.
Is it Heaven or the instincts of her own innocent little heart that teach this girl tact and wisdom? She doesn't proceed to inspire Claude with a maddening desire to punch Tim's head, by recounting a long catalogue of Mr. Crooke's perfections, as a more experienced person would probably have done. But she draws a shade closer to her companion, and presently he finds a tiny brown hand upon his white flannel sleeve.
Is it Heaven or the instincts of her own innocent little heart that teach this girl tact and wisdom? She doesn't try to make Claude want to punch Tim by listing all of Mr. Crooke's great qualities, like someone more experienced probably would. Instead, she moves a bit closer to her companion, and soon he feels a tiny brown hand on his white flannel sleeve.
"You dear old Empey," she says lovingly, "I've been wanting you for, oh, such a long time!"
"You dear old Empey," she says affectionately, "I've wanted you for, oh, such a long time!"
The frozen face thaws; the dark grey eyes shine softly. "Empey" is her pet name for him, an abbreviation of "Emperor;" and he likes to hear her say it.
The frozen face melts; the dark grey eyes shine gently. "Empey" is her nickname for him, a shortened form of "Emperor;" and he enjoys hearing her say it.
"And I've wanted you, old chap," he answers, putting his arm round the brown-holland waist.
"And I've wanted you, buddy," he replies, putting his arm around the brown-holland waist.
"Empey, we always do get on well together, don't we?"
"Empey, we always get along well together, don't we?"
"Of course we do,"—with a squeeze.
"Of course we do,"—with a squeeze.
"Then, just to please me, won't you be a little kind to poor Tim? He's not a splendid fellow like you, and he knows he never will be. I do so want you to forget that he's a nobody. We are all so much more comfortable when we don't remember things of that sort. You're not angry, Empey?"
"Then, just to make me happy, could you please be a bit nice to poor Tim? He's not as amazing as you, and he knows he never will be. I really want you to forget that he's a nobody. We all feel so much better when we don't think about things like that. You're not upset, are you, Empey?"
"Angry; no, you silly old thing!"
"Angry? No, you silly old thing!"
And then she knows, without any more words, that he will grant her request.
And then she realizes, without needing to say anything more, that he will agree to her request.
The little boat that Claude has hired is waiting for them at the landing-place, and Bee steps into it with the lightest of hearts. Aunt Hetty and the rest will follow in a larger boat; but Mr. Molyneux has resolved to row Miss Beatrice Jocelyn himself.
The little boat that Claude rented is waiting for them at the dock, and Bee steps into it with a joyful heart. Aunt Hetty and the others will come in a bigger boat, but Mr. Molyneux has decided to row Miss Beatrice Jocelyn himself.
He rows as he does everything, easily and gracefully, and Bee watches him with happy blue eyes as they go gliding over the warm sea. How still it is to-day! Beyond the grey rocks and yellow sands they can see the golden harvest fields full of standing sheaves, and still farther away there are low hills faintly outlined through the hot mist. The little town, with[Pg 125] its irregularly-built terraces, looks dazzlingly white in the sunshine; but the church, standing on high ground, lifts a red spire into the hazy blue.
He rows like he does everything else, effortlessly and gracefully, and Bee watches him with her happy blue eyes as they glide over the warm sea. It's so calm today! Beyond the gray rocks and yellow sands, they can see the golden fields ready for harvest, filled with standing sheaves, and even farther away, there are low hills faintly visible through the heat haze. The little town, with[Pg 125] its unevenly built terraces, shines bright white in the sunlight; but the church, perched on higher ground, has a red spire reaching into the hazy blue.
"I could live on the sea!" says Bee ecstatically. "You don't know what it costs me to come out of a boat; I always want this lovely gliding feeling to go on for ever. Don't you?"
"I could live on the sea!" Bee says excitedly. "You have no idea how hard it is for me to get out of a boat; I just want this amazing gliding feeling to last forever. Don't you?"
"I like it awfully," he replies; "but then there are other things that I want to do by-and-by. I mean to try my hand at tiger-shooting when I go out to the governor."
"I really like it," he replies; "but there are other things I want to do later. I plan to try my hand at tiger hunting when I go out to see the governor."
"But, oh, Empey, it'll be a long time before you have to go out to India!"
"But, oh, Empey, it's going to be a long time before you have to head out to India!"
Her red mouth drops a little at the corners, and her dimples become invisible. He looks at her with a gleam of mischief in his lazy eyes.
Her red lips curl down slightly at the corners, and her dimples disappear. He watches her with a spark of mischief in his relaxed eyes.
"What do you call a long time?" he asks. "Just a year or two, that's nothing. Never mind, Bee, you'll get on very well without me."
"What do you consider a long time?" he asks. "Just a year or two, that's nothing. Don't worry, Bee, you'll do just fine without me."
"Oh, Empey!"
"Oh, Empey!"
The great blue eyes glisten; and Claude is penitent in an instant.
The great blue eyes sparkle, and Claude feels remorse right away.
"You ridiculous old chap!" he says gaily. "Haven't you been told thousands of times that my dad is your guardian, and as good as a father to you? And do you suppose that I'd go to India and leave you behind? You're coming too, you know, and you'll sit perched up on the back of an elephant to see me shoot tigers. What a time we'll have out there, Bee!"
"You silly old man!" he says cheerfully. "Haven't you been told a million times that my dad is your guardian and practically like a father to you? And do you really think I’d go to India and leave you behind? You’re coming too, you know, and you’ll be riding on the back of an elephant to watch me shoot tigers. We're going to have such a great time out there, Bee!"
"Do you really mean it?" she cries, with a rapturous face; blue eyes shining like sapphires, cheeks aglow with the richest rose.
"Are you serious?" she exclaims, her face filled with joy; her blue eyes sparkling like sapphires, cheeks glowing with a deep rose.
"Of course I do. It was all arranged, years ago, by our two governors; I thought Aunt Hetty had told you. But I say, Bee, when the time does come, I hope you won't make a fuss about leaving England!"
"Of course I do. It was all set up, years ago, by our two governors; I thought Aunt Hetty had informed you. But I tell you, Bee, when the time does come, I hope you won't make a big deal about leaving England!"
"Not a bit of it," she says sturdily. "I shall like to see the Ganges, and the big water-lilies, and the alligators. But what's to become of Dolly?"
"Not at all," she says confidently. "I really want to see the Ganges, the big water lilies, and the alligators. But what will happen to Dolly?"
[Pg 126]"I don't know; I suppose she'll have to stay with Aunt Hetty. You belong to us, you see, old girl; so you and I shall never be parted."
[Pg 126]"I don't know; I guess she'll have to live with Aunt Hetty. You belong to us, you know, old girl; so you and I will never be separated."
"No, never be parted," she echoes, looking out across the calm waters with eyes full of innocent joy.
"No, let's never be apart," she replies, gazing out over the calm water with eyes brimming with innocent joy.
CHAPTER II.
As soon as the boat grates on the shallows, two small bare-legged urchins rush forward to help Miss Jocelyn to land. But Bee, active and fearless, needs no aid at all, and reaches the pebbled beach with a light spring.
As soon as the boat scrapes the shallow water, two small kids with bare legs hurry over to help Miss Jocelyn get to shore. But Bee, quick and bold, doesn’t need any assistance and hops onto the pebbled beach effortlessly.
"Is tea nearly ready, Bob?" she asks, addressing the elder lad, who grins with delight from ear to ear.
"Is the tea almost ready, Bob?" she asks, looking at the older boy, who beams with joy from ear to ear.
"Yes, miss."
"Yes, ma'am."
"And has your mother got an immense lobster, and a big crab, and heaps of prawns?"
"And does your mom have a huge lobster, a big crab, and lots of shrimp?"
"Yes, miss; whoppers, all of 'em."
"Yeah, miss; they're all false."
"That's right; the sea does give us such appetites, doesn't it, Empey? I hope the others will be here soon."
"That's right; the sea does make us so hungry, doesn't it, Empey? I hope the others arrive soon."
"If they don't make haste they'll find only the shell of the lobster," he answers, joining her on the shore. "I shall never be able to control myself if I take one look at him!"
"If they don't hurry, they'll only find the lobster's shell," he replies, joining her on the shore. "I won't be able to control myself if I take even one look at him!"
"Then don't look at him, greedy!" she cries, clapping her hands, and dancing round and round him, while the fisherman's children stare at her wonderful golden locks. "I didn't forget your weakness for lobster; Aunt Hetty said I might arrange it all; and we shall have a splendid tea!"
"Then don't look at him, greedy!" she exclaims, clapping her hands and dancing around him while the fisherman's kids gaze at her amazing golden hair. "I didn't forget your love for lobster; Aunt Hetty said I could set it all up, and we're going to have a fantastic tea!"
He looks at her with his quiet smile, half amused, wholly loving.
He looks at her with a gentle smile, part amused, completely loving.
"Don't be whirling like a Dervish, and making yourself too hot to eat anything," he says, putting a stop to her evolutions. "Let's saunter along the beach, and sit down a bit, my Queen Bee."
"Don't be spinning around like a Dervish and making yourself too worked up to eat anything," he says, stopping her movements. "Let's stroll along the beach and take a break for a bit, my Queen Bee."
It is a bright, glistening beach, strewn with many-coloured pebbles and stones, brown, yellow, purple, crimson, and snow-white; there are empty shells in abundance, out of which[Pg 127] charming pincushions can be constructed by skilful fingers; and, best of all, there are little heaps of delicate sea-weed, capable of being pressed out into tiny tree-like forms of coral-pink. Altogether, this strip of shore is a very treasury for children, and Bee can never come here without wanting to load her own pockets and everybody else's with heavy spoils.
It’s a bright, sparkling beach filled with colorful pebbles and stones—brown, yellow, purple, crimson, and pure white. There are plenty of empty shells that skilled hands can turn into charming pincushions, and best of all, there are little piles of delicate seaweed that can be shaped into tiny tree-like forms in coral pink. Overall, this stretch of shore is a real treasure for kids, and Bee can never visit without wanting to fill her pockets and everyone else's with heavy finds.
Claude, who has already been presented with seven shell pincushions, a polished pebble, and three copy-books filled with gummed sea-weed, does not care to add to this valuable collection of marine treasures. He arrests the little hand that is making a grasp at a clam, and says persuasively, "Stop till we come here again, Bee; don't pick up things this afternoon. It's so jolly to loaf about and do nothing, you know."
Claude, who has already received seven shell pincushions, a polished pebble, and three notebooks filled with sticky seaweed, doesn’t want to add to this impressive collection of ocean treasures. He stops the little hand reaching for a clam and says kindly, "Wait until we come back here, Bee; don’t pick up anything this afternoon. It’s so much fun to just hang out and do nothing, you know."
She obeys, after casting one regretful glance at that fascinating scalloped shell; and they stroll on in placid contentment. From this part of the coast they get a wide ocean outlook, and can gaze far away to the faint sea-line dissolving into the sky.
She follows the order after taking a regretful look at that intriguing scalloped shell, and they walk on in peaceful happiness. From this area of the coast, they have a broad view of the ocean and can stare far into the distance where the subtle line of the sea fades into the sky.
How calm it is! Beautiful, infinite sea, suggesting thoughts of voyages into unknown climes; of delightful secrets, yet unfathomed; of that enchanting "by-and-by" which is the children's Promised Land! The boy and girl are quiet for a time, dreaming their tranquil little dreams in the silence of utter satisfaction, while the waves wash the beach with the old lulling sound, and the rock-shadows are slowly lengthening on the sand.
How calm it is! Beautiful, endless sea, bringing to mind thoughts of journeys to unknown places; of delightful secrets yet to be discovered; of that enchanting "someday" which is the children's Promised Land! The boy and girl are quiet for a while, lost in their peaceful little dreams in the silence of pure satisfaction, while the waves wash the shore with their familiar soothing sound, and the shadows of the rocks slowly stretch across the sand.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Drake, the fisherman's wife, is busy with her preparations indoors. The cottage stands in a sheltered nook, a wooden dwelling, coated with tar, with nets hanging outside its walls, and a doorstep as white as snow. A few hardy geraniums in pots brighten the windows, but garden there is and can be none; the pebbly shore must serve the children as a playground. Rosy cheeks and sound lungs give proof that the little Drakes are thriving in their seaside home; and the youngest, a baby of two, lies placidly sucking its thumb on the sunny beach.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Drake, the fisherman's wife, is busy getting things ready inside. The cottage is tucked away in a cozy spot, a wooden house coated with tar, with fishing nets hanging outside its walls, and a doorstep as white as snow. A few tough geraniums in pots add some color to the windows, but there’s no garden to be found; the pebbly shore has to be the playground for the kids. With rosy cheeks and healthy lungs, the little Drakes are clearly thriving in their seaside home; the youngest, just two years old, is peacefully sucking its thumb on the sunny beach.
The boat containing Aunt Hetty and her party nears the landing, and just for one second Claude's brow darkens again.[Pg 128] A sturdy lad is pulling strong strokes, with arms that seem almost as strong as Drake's; and the lad has a merry brown face and black curly hair, and wears a scarlet cap set jauntily on his head. It is Tim Crooke, looking provokingly at his ease among his aristocratic friends, and quite prepared to enjoy himself.
The boat with Aunt Hetty and her group is approaching the dock, and for just a moment, Claude's expression clouds again.[Pg 128] A strong young guy is rowing with all his might, his arms looking almost as powerful as Drake's; he has a cheerful brown face and black curly hair, topped with a stylish red cap. It's Tim Crooke, looking annoyingly relaxed among his wealthy friends, totally ready to have a good time.
Aunt Hetty, gentlest and kindest of elderly ladies, is assisted to land by the clergyman; while Tim takes up Dolly in his strong arms and places her safely on the shore. And then they all make for the cottage, Bee lingering in the rear with Claude, and winning him back to good-humour with a pleading look from the sunny blue eyes.
Aunt Hetty, the sweetest and kindest of older ladies, is helped to land by the clergyman, while Tim lifts Dolly in his strong arms and sets her down safely on the shore. Then they all head toward the cottage, with Bee hanging back with Claude, using a hopeful look from her bright blue eyes to cheer him up.
Surely this tea in the fisherman's kitchen is a banquet fit for the gods! It is a happy, hungry group that gathers round the deal table; Bee, doing the honours, pours out tea, and has a great deal of business on her hands; Aunt Hetty, at the other end of the board, keeps anxious watch over Dolly, who consumes prawns with frightful rapidity; Tim Crooke beams on everybody and ministers to the wants of everybody, like the good-natured fellow that he is. And Claude, true to his unuttered promise, is kind to Tim in a pleasant, natural way.
Surely this tea in the fisherman's kitchen is a feast worthy of the gods! A cheerful, hungry group gathers around the dining table; Bee, taking charge, pours the tea and has a lot on her plate; Aunt Hetty, at the far end, keeps a worried eye on Dolly, who’s devouring prawns at an alarming speed; Tim Crooke beams at everyone and caters to everyone’s needs, just like the good-natured guy he is. And Claude, staying true to his unspoken commitment, treats Tim kindly in a relaxed, natural way.
At length the meal comes to an end; lobster, prawns, and crab are all demolished! and the last drop is drained out of the teapot. The party stroll out of doors, and revel in the cool of the evening air.
At last, the meal comes to an end; lobster, prawns, and crab are all finished! and the last drop is poured out of the teapot. The group heads outside and enjoys the cool evening breeze.
How is it that they begin to talk about heroes and heroism? Nobody can remember afterwards who started the subject; but certain it is that all, save Dolly, become interested in the conversation, and each has a word to say. Mr. Carey, the clergyman, is the leading talker; and he talks well, not priggishly, nor prosily, but speaks the right words in the right way, and wins the attention of his companions.
How do they start talking about heroes and heroism? No one can remember who brought it up, but it's clear that everyone, except for Dolly, gets engaged in the discussion, and each person has something to contribute. Mr. Carey, the clergyman, leads the conversation; he speaks well, not in a pompous or boring way, but uses the right words in the right manner, capturing the attention of his friends.
"Charles Kingsley has told us," he says, "'that true heroism must involve self-sacrifice;' it is the highest form of moral beauty. And it's a good thing when girls and boys fall to thinking about heroes and heroines; the thinking begets long[Pg 129]ing to do likewise. What was it that you were saying last night about your favourite hero, Tim?"
"Charles Kingsley once said, 'true heroism must involve self-sacrifice;' it’s the highest form of moral beauty. It’s great when girls and boys start thinking about heroes and heroines; that thinking leads them to want to be like them. What was it you were saying last night about your favorite hero, Tim?"
Tim lifts his head, and a rush of colour comes suddenly into his brown face.
Tim lifts his head, and a flush of color quickly spreads across his brown face.
"Jim Bludso is the fellow I like," he says, speaking quickly. "Wasn't it grand of him to hold the bow of the Prairie Belle against the bank, while she was burning? The passengers all got off, you know, before the smoke-stacks fell; only Bludso's life was lost. He let himself be burnt to save the rest."
"Jim Bludso is the guy I admire," he says, speaking rapidly. "Wasn't it amazing how he held the front of the Prairie Belle against the bank while it was on fire? All the passengers made it off, you know, before the smokestacks collapsed; only Bludso lost his life. He sacrificed himself to save everyone else."
"It was grand!" murmurs Bee, drawing a long breath.
"It was amazing!" murmurs Bee, taking a deep breath.
"Yes," says Claude, bringing out his words slowly; "but I like Bert Harte's 'Flynn of Virginia' better still. You see, it was Jim Bludso's own fault that the steamer caught fire. Nothing would stop him from running a race with the Movestar; and so the Prairie Belle came tearing along the Mississippi—
"Yes," says Claude, speaking slowly, "but I like Bert Harte's 'Flynn of Virginia' even more. You see, it was Jim Bludso's own fault that the steamer caught fire. He just wouldn't stop racing against the Movestar; and so the Prairie Belle came racing down the Mississippi—
Jolly fun it must have been, but anybody could have foretold the end. As to Flynn, he was working on the Central Pacific Railway with his mate, a married man, when they found the whole concern giving way. And Flynn set his back against the wall in the dark drift, and held the timbers that were ready to fall, and sang out to Jake to run for his wife's sake."
Jolly fun it must have been, but anyone could have predicted the outcome. As for Flynn, he was working on the Central Pacific Railway with his friend, a married guy, when they found everything collapsing. Flynn braced himself against the wall in the dark tunnel, held up the timbers that were about to fall, and shouted at Jake to run for his wife's sake.
"Oh, that was beautiful!" Bee sighs, with her blue eyes full of tears. "Flynn was only Flynn, wasn't he? But Jake had got somebody who couldn't live without him."
"Oh, that was beautiful!" Bee sighs, her blue eyes brimming with tears. "Flynn was just Flynn, right? But Jake had someone who couldn't live without him."
"That was just what Flynn felt, he was only Flynn," Claude replies, pleased that his hero is appreciated. "There was something splendidly deliberate in his self-sacrifice, don't you think so, sir?" he adds, turning to Mr. Carey.
"That’s exactly how Flynn felt; he was just Flynn," Claude replies, happy that his hero is recognized. "There was something wonderfully intentional in his self-sacrifice, don’t you think so, sir?" he adds, turning to Mr. Carey.
"You are quite right," Mr. Carey answers thoughtfully.
"You’re absolutely right,” Mr. Carey replies thoughtfully.
Dolly comes running up to the group with shrill cries showing a little live crab in her small palm. A faint breeze is blowing off the sea, the west grows golden, and Aunt Hetty rises from her seat on the beach.
Dolly comes running up to the group, excitedly yelling as she holds a small, live crab in her hand. A light breeze blows in from the sea, the west is glowing with gold, and Aunt Hetty gets up from her spot on the beach.
[Pg 130]"We must be going home now," she says. "Claude, dear boy, will you look for my shawl?"
[Pg 130]"We need to head home now," she says. "Claude, sweetie, could you grab my shawl?"
Claude obediently goes into the cottage to bring out the wraps; Mr. Carey hastens off to summon Drake; and Tim finds himself, for a few seconds, by Bee's side.
Claude willingly goes into the cottage to grab the wraps; Mr. Carey quickly heads off to call Drake; and Tim finds himself, for a few moments, next to Bee.
"Hasn't it been a lovely afternoon?" she says. "I've been so happy, haven't you? Oh, Tim, Claude has told me something!"
"Hasn't it been a lovely afternoon?" she says. "I've been so happy, haven't you? Oh, Tim, Claude told me something!"
"Is it a secret?" Tim asks.
"Is it a secret?" Tim asks.
"No, he didn't say so. He says it was arranged years ago that he is to take me out to India, by-and-by. I'm so glad, Tim; I'd go anywhere with Claude."
"No, he didn't say that. He says it was planned years ago for him to take me to India sometime in the future. I'm really happy, Tim; I’d go anywhere with Claude."
The golden glow that shines on Tim's face seems to dazzle him, and he turns his head away from the speaker.
The golden light that shines on Tim's face seems to overwhelm him, and he turns his head away from the speaker.
"I'm glad that you are glad, Bee," he says quietly. And that is all.
"I'm really happy that you're happy, Bee," he says quietly. And that's it.
CHAPTER III.
Sunday morning dawns, hot and still, but clearer than the day before. Aunt Hetty and her nieces are sitting in the bay-windowed room, which has the usual furniture of seaside lodgings. They have just gone through their morning readings, and are ready to begin breakfast when Claude comes downstairs.
Sunday morning arrives, hot and calm, but clearer than the day before. Aunt Hetty and her nieces are sitting in the bay-windowed room, furnished like typical seaside lodgings. They have just finished their morning readings and are ready to start breakfast when Claude comes downstairs.
"How is the wrist, dear boy?" Aunt Hetty asks tenderly.
"How's your wrist, dear boy?" Aunt Hetty asks gently.
In jumping out of the boat last night he has managed to get a sprain, but is disposed to treat the matter lightly.
In jumping out of the boat last night, he ended up with a sprain, but he’s inclined to take it easy.
"Oh, it will soon be well, thanks," he says, taking his place, and giving a smile to Bee.
"Oh, I'll be fine soon, thanks," he says, taking his seat and smiling at Bee.
A little later they all set out for church, and Bee and Claude attract many an admiring glance as they walk together along the terraces. She wears her new frock, of some soft creamy stuff, and a quaint "granny" bonnet of ivory satin lined with pale blue; her short skirts display silk stockings and dainty little shoes of patent leather. Aunt Hetty, her tall thin figure draped with black lace, follows with Dolly, that[Pg 131] little witch of eight years old, who is the pet and plague of the good lady's life. Other seaside visitors look after the party from Nelson Lodge, and discuss them freely among themselves; but they do not speak from personal knowledge of Lady Henrietta Jocelyn and her charges. All they know is that Lady Henrietta is the maiden aunt of the two girls, and that they were committed to her care by her brother who died in India.
A little later, they all headed out to church, and Bee and Claude drew many admiring glances as they walked together along the terraces. She wore her new dress made of soft creamy fabric, and a charming "granny" bonnet in ivory satin lined with pale blue; her short skirts revealed silk stockings and cute little patent leather shoes. Aunt Hetty, tall and slender in black lace, followed with Dolly, that little imp of eight years old, who is both the delight and annoyance of the good lady's life. Other seaside visitors watched the group from Nelson Lodge and discussed them openly among themselves; however, they were speaking without any real knowledge of Lady Henrietta Jocelyn and her charges. All they knew was that Lady Henrietta was the maiden aunt of the two girls and that they had been entrusted to her care by her brother, who had passed away in India.
The church is large, recently built, and smells strongly of mortar and varnish. In winter Mr. Carey has to preach to a scanty congregation; but in summer, when the lodging-houses are full, there is always a goodly number of worshippers.
The church is big, newly constructed, and has a strong smell of cement and varnish. In winter, Mr. Carey has to preach to a small crowd; but in summer, when the lodging houses are busy, there’s always a good number of worshippers.
The Jocelyns, whose home is in town, are accustomed to attend St. George's, Hanover Square, and never feel perfectly comfortable in this seaside church, which is, as Bee says, "so dreadfully new, and so unfurnished." She wishes they could all worship out of doors, among the rocks, with the blue sea murmuring near them; and yet she likes to hear Tim's voice, as he stands among the other surpliced boys and leads the singing.
The Jocelyns, who live in town, usually go to St. George's in Hanover Square, and they never really feel at ease in this seaside church, which, as Bee puts it, is "so dreadfully new, and so unfurnished." She wishes they could all worship outside, among the rocks, with the blue sea gently murmuring nearby; yet she enjoys hearing Tim's voice as he stands with the other boys in robes and leads the singing.
Not that Tim is by any means an ideal chorister. His surplice makes his brown skin look browner, and his curly head blacker than ever; and there is not a heavenly expression in his quick dark eyes. He is not in the least like one of those saintly boys we read of sometimes, who sing and lift their glances upward, and pass gently and speedily away from this wicked world. Judging from Tim's robust appearance he has many a year of earthly life before him, and many a hot battle to fight with the flesh and the devil.
Not that Tim is the perfect choirboy. His robe makes his brown skin look even browner, and his curly hair seems blacker than ever; there’s nothing heavenly about his quick dark eyes. He’s nothing like those saintly boys we sometimes read about, who sing, gaze upward, and quickly move away from this wicked world. Looking at Tim's strong build, it’s clear he has many years of earthly life ahead of him, along with plenty of tough battles to fight against the flesh and the devil.
But it is a marvellous voice that comes from the lad's massive throat; a voice that goes up like a lark's song, carrying heavy hearts to higher regions with its notes. In future days there are some who will remember that morning's anthem, which Tim sings with all his triumphant power and thrilling sweetness. A few fishermen, standing just within the doors, listen entranced, and one rugged old fellow puts up a hard hand to hide his eyes.
But it’s an amazing voice that comes from the boy’s strong throat; a voice that rises like a lark’s song, lifting heavy hearts to greater heights with its notes. In the future, some will remember that morning’s anthem, which Tim sings with all his triumphant strength and captivating sweetness. A few fishermen, standing just inside the doors, listen captivated, and one tough old man raises a rough hand to shield his eyes.
[Pg 132]"The floods have lifted up, O Lord, the floods have lifted up their voice; the floods lift up their waves.
[Pg 132]"The floods have risen, O Lord, the floods have raised their voice; the floods lift up their waves.
"The Lord on high is mightier than the noise of many waters, yea, than the mighty waves of the sea.
"The Lord above is stronger than the sounds of many waters, yes, even stronger than the powerful waves of the sea."
"Thy testimonies are very sure; holiness becometh Thine house, O Lord, for ever."
"Your testimonies are very reliable; holiness suits Your house, O Lord, forever."
The service comes to an end, and Aunt Hetty and her children walk homeward along the terraces, under a glaring sun. The sea is still calm, but a light breeze is stirring, creeping off the water and breathing across the hot sand and shingle. Bee gives a deep sigh of satisfaction as the zephyr kisses her rosy cheeks.
The service wraps up, and Aunt Hetty and her kids walk home along the terraces, under a blazing sun. The sea is still calm, but a light breeze is stirring, drifting off the water and brushing against the hot sand and pebbles. Bee lets out a deep sigh of satisfaction as the gentle breeze kisses her rosy cheeks.
"It's going to be just a little cooler, Empey," she says, as they draw near Nelson Lodge.
"It's going to be a bit cooler, Empey," she says as they get close to Nelson Lodge.
"Yes; it must be jolly on the sea to-day," he remarks, following a little cutter with longing eyes.
"Yeah, it must be great on the sea today," he says, watching a small sailboat with yearning eyes.
When the midday meal is ended, Aunt Hetty repairs to the sofa to read Jeremy Taylor; and Dolly, having discovered an illustrated copy of the "Pilgrim's Progress," is silently gloating over a picture of Apollyon, dragon-winged, with smoke coming out of his nostrils. For fifteen or twenty minutes Claude and Bee whisper by the open window, and then a gentle sound from the sofa tells them that good Jeremy has lulled Aunt Hetty to repose.
When lunch is over, Aunt Hetty heads to the sofa to read Jeremy Taylor; and Dolly, having found an illustrated version of "Pilgrim's Progress," is quietly admiring a picture of Apollyon, with dragon wings and smoke coming out of his nostrils. For about fifteen or twenty minutes, Claude and Bee whisper by the open window, and soon a soft sound from the sofa indicates that good Jeremy has put Aunt Hetty to sleep.
Claude gives Bee an expressive glance which plainly says, "Come along." Dolly's back is turned towards them; moreover, she has just lighted upon a whole family of fiends, and cannot take her eyes off the book. So the pair slip out of the room unheard and unseen, and gain the beach without let or hindrance.
Claude gives Bee a meaningful look that clearly says, "Let's go." Dolly's back is to them; in addition, she has just discovered a whole family of monsters and can't take her eyes off the book. So the two of them quietly slip out of the room without being noticed and make their way to the beach without any trouble.
They shun the pier, and foot it briskly along the shore till they have left most of the promenaders behind. On and on they go till they get to the low rocks, and the smooth yellow sands strewn with mussel and cockle shells; and then they sit down to rest, and listen to the music of the tide.
They avoid the pier and walk quickly along the shore until they’ve left most of the people strolling behind. They keep going until they reach the low rocks and the smooth yellow sands scattered with mussel and cockle shells. Then they sit down to rest and listen to the sound of the tide.
"You must take me to White Cove one day, Empey," says Bee, after a pause. "There are the most lovely shells to be[Pg 133] found there, and agates, and things. Mr. Carey said that somebody once picked up a bit of amber there."
"You have to take me to White Cove one day, Empey," Bee says after a moment. "There are the most beautiful shells to be[Pg 133] found there, along with agates and other things. Mr. Carey mentioned that someone once found a piece of amber there."
"I could row you there at once," returns Claude, "if it wasn't for this wrist of mine."
"I could row you there right now," Claude replies, "if it wasn't for this wrist of mine."
"Oh, but it's Sunday; Aunt Hetty wouldn't like us to go."
"Oh, but it's Sunday; Aunt Hetty wouldn't want us to go."
"She wouldn't mind it if I reasoned with her," responds Mr. Molyneux with perfect confidence in his own powers of argument. "All those little prejudices of hers could soon be got rid of."
"She wouldn't have a problem with me discussing things with her," Mr. Molyneux replies, completely confident in his own argumentative skills. "I could easily get rid of all her little biases."
"Drake says it's rather dangerous near White Cove," observes Bee after another silence; "because of all the sunken rocks, you know."
"Drake says it's pretty risky near White Cove," Bee remarks after another pause, "because of all the submerged rocks, you know."
"No, I don't know: I've never been there. But you've set me longing to see the place, old chap."
"No, I don't know: I've never been there. But you've made me really want to see the place, my friend."
"Oh, it's lovely!" she cries, with enthusiasm. "Thousands and thousands of sea-birds sit on the cliffs; and there are lots of little caves, all hung with silky green sea-weeds, so quiet and cool."
"Oh, it's beautiful!" she exclaims excitedly. "Thousands and thousands of seabirds are perched on the cliffs, and there are so many little caves, all draped with silky green seaweed, so peaceful and cool."
Claude leans back against the low rock behind him, and looks out across the sea with eyes half-closed. The horizon line is sharp and clear to-day; the blue of the sky meets, but does not mingle with the deeper blue of the ocean; a few white sails can be distinctly seen. Now and then a gull flashes silvery wings in the sunshine, and its cry comes wailing across the water to the shore.
Claude leans back against the low rock behind him and looks out across the sea with his eyes half-closed. The horizon is sharp and clear today; the blue of the sky meets but doesn't mix with the deeper blue of the ocean; a few white sails are clearly visible. Every now and then, a gull flashes its silvery wings in the sunlight, and its cry wails across the water to the shore.
"Why, there's Tim!" says Bee, pointing to a broad-shouldered figure moving leisurely along the sand.
"Look, there's Tim!" says Bee, pointing to a broad-shouldered guy walking slowly along the beach.
He hears the well-known voice, and turns instantly.
He hears the familiar voice and turns right away.
"Well, he may make himself useful to-day," remarks Claude, with a sudden inspiration. "I daresay he'll be glad enough to row to the cove if we ask him."
"Well, he could be helpful today," Claude comments, suddenly inspired. "I bet he'll be more than happy to row to the cove if we ask him."
Tim is more than glad, he is delighted to be included in the plans of Claude and Bee. To tell the truth, Sunday afternoon is generally rather a lonesome time to Tim Crooke. He has no vocation for Sunday-school teaching, and always feels intensely grateful to Mr. Carey for not bothering him to take a class. The little vicarage is, however, a dreary house when[Pg 134] master and servants are out; and Tim is usually to be found wandering on the shore till the hour for tea.
Tim is not just glad; he's thrilled to be included in Claude and Bee's plans. To be honest, Sunday afternoons can be pretty lonely for Tim Crooke. He has no interest in teaching Sunday school and is always extremely thankful to Mr. Carey for not pressuring him to take a class. The little vicarage feels dreary when[Pg 134] the master and servants are away, and Tim often ends up wandering along the shore until it’s time for tea.
"Bill Drake is down yonder," says Tim, waving his hand towards a block of stone some distance off. "And he's got a little boat, a battered old thing, but——"
"Bill Drake is over there," says Tim, waving his hand towards a block of stone some distance away. "And he's got a small boat, a worn-out old thing, but——"
"Any old thing will do," interrupts Claude, rising eagerly. "We are not going to show off in front of the pier, you know; we only want to get away to White Cove and enjoy ourselves. Do you know the place, Crooke?"
"Anything will work," interrupts Claude, standing up excitedly. "We're not trying to show off by the pier, you know; we just want to get away to White Cove and have some fun. Do you know the place, Crooke?"
"Yes, very well. I've been there several times with Mr. Carey; it's a wonderful place for gulls. I suppose there are thousands of them."
"Yeah, absolutely. I've been there a few times with Mr. Carey; it's an amazing spot for gulls. I guess there are thousands of them."
"Well, come along," cries Claude; and Bee springs gladly to her feet. It delights her to see the magnificent Empey growing so friendly with that good old Tim, and as she trips on, leaving dainty footprints on the sands, her mind is busy with plans for the coming days. "This is only the beginning of pleasures," she says to herself; the holidays will last a long time, and they can enjoy many excursions about the coast. It is all going to be perfectly jolly, now that Claude has really consented to accept Tim; for Tim is so good-natured and useful that she hardly knows what they would do without him.
"Come on," shouts Claude, and Bee jumps up happily. She's thrilled to see the amazing Empey getting along so well with the good old Tim, and as she walks along, leaving delicate footprints in the sand, her mind is full of plans for the upcoming days. "This is just the start of the fun," she thinks to herself; the holidays will stretch on for a while, and they can enjoy plenty of outings along the coast. Everything is going to be so much fun now that Claude has really agreed to have Tim join them; Tim is so easygoing and helpful that she can hardly imagine what they would do without him.
The little boat is a battered old thing indeed, but nobody is inclined to find fault with it. Bill Drake is quite ready to let the young gentleman have his way; Bee steps in lightly enough, and seats herself; the lads follow, and then Tim pushes off, leaving Bill standing grinning on the shore.
The little boat is definitely a worn-out old thing, but no one seems to want to criticize it. Bill Drake is more than happy to let the young man do as he pleases; Bee jumps in gracefully and takes a seat; the boys follow, and then Tim pushes off, leaving Bill grinning on the shore.
A happy girl is Bee Jocelyn as the boat glides on, and the fresh air fans her face. She has put on her broad-brimmed hat again; and the light breeze lifts her bright silky tresses, and spreads them round her head like a golden veil. She dips one little hand in the water—the beautiful sunny water that is as green as an emerald when you look deep into its depths; and then she trails her fingers in the sea and smiles at Claude.
A happy girl is Bee Jocelyn as the boat moves along, and the fresh air brushes against her face. She’s put on her wide-brimmed hat again, and the light breeze lifts her shiny hair, spreading it around her head like a golden veil. She dips one small hand in the water—the beautiful sunny water that looks as green as an emerald when you look deep into it; then she trails her fingers in the sea and smiles at Claude.
"Oh, Empey," she says, "how nice it would be if one of Undine's sea-relations were to put a coral necklace, all red and glittering, into my hand!"
"Oh, Empey," she says, "how great would it be if one of Undine's sea relatives gave me a coral necklace, all red and sparkling, to hold!"
"She will have a set of pearls one day," remarks Claude, in that quiet tone of his. "They were my mother's, and they are waiting in India for Bee."
"She’ll have a set of pearls one day," Claude says in his usual quiet voice. "They belonged to my mother, and they’re waiting for Bee in India."
There is an unwonted softness in Tim's black eyes. He is a stout-hearted, matter-of-fact lad, people say, not given to dreaming; and yet he is seeing visions this afternoon. He sees Bee, not in her sailor's hat and girlish frock, but in white robes, with all her wealth of hair plaited up, and the pearls glistening on her neck. He sees the merry face grown graver, yet lovelier than ever; and then he tries to picture her home in that far-off land that he will never behold; a land of dark faces, and temples, and palms, and flowers.
There's an unexpected softness in Tim's black eyes. People say he's a brave, practical guy who doesn't tend to daydream; yet this afternoon, he's having visions. He sees Bee, not in her sailor's hat and girlish dress, but in white robes, with her hair elegantly braided and pearls shining at her neck. He sees her cheerful face, now more serious but lovelier than ever; then he tries to imagine her home in that distant land he’ll never see—a place of dark faces, temples, palms, and flowers.
And Claude will be with her always; what a beautiful poetical life these two will live together! All the poetry is for them, and all the prose for Tim. His thoughts don't shape themselves into these very words, perhaps; but he does certainly feel that it is a dull path which lies before Tim Crooke.
And Claude will always be with her; what a beautiful, poetic life these two will share! All the poetry is for them, and all the prose for Tim. His thoughts might not come together in these exact words, but he definitely feels that a dull road stretches out before Tim Crooke.
While he dreams, he pulls as steadily as usual, and they are drawing nearer and nearer to the little cove. Soon they gain a full view of those cliffs where the sea-birds sit, tier upon tier, like spectators in a circus, and the calm air is filled with strange cries. Bee claps her hands in delight; the sight is so novel, and the birds that have taken wing sweep so gracefully around their rocky haunts, that there is a charm, past explaining, in the whole scene.
While he dreams, he pulls steadily as always, and they get closer and closer to the little cove. Soon, they have a complete view of the cliffs where the seabirds perch, stacked like spectators at a circus, and the calm air is filled with unusual cries. Bee claps her hands in delight; the sight is so new, and the birds that have taken flight glide so gracefully around their rocky homes that there’s an inexplicable charm to the whole scene.
Meanwhile the tide is rising fast and floats the boat onward to White Cove. They are making for a landing-place just at the foot of the sea-birds' cliff, and Tim pulls cautiously, telling Claude to keep a sharp look-out for the rocks that lie treacherously hiding under the flood.
Meanwhile, the tide is rising quickly and is pushing the boat towards White Cove. They're heading for a landing spot right at the base of the seabirds' cliff, and Tim rows carefully, reminding Claude to keep a close eye out for the rocks that are dangerously concealed beneath the water.
"There's the Chair!" cries Bee suddenly. "Look, Empey, we are quite close to it! It was Mr. Carey who gave it that name, because you see it's exactly like a chair, and it has a seat, and a little ledge where your feet may rest. Mr. Carey got up there once; it's quite easy to climb."
"There's the Chair!" Bee suddenly exclaims. "Look, Empey, we're pretty close to it! Mr. Carey named it that because it really looks like a chair, and it has a seat and a small ledge for your feet to rest on. Mr. Carey climbed up there once; it's really easy to get up."
[Pg 136]"At high water the tide comes almost up to the footstool of the Chair," says Tim. "I've noticed it standing up out of the sea with a bird or two perched on its seat. It looks very funny then, when all the rocks near it are quite covered."
[Pg 136]"During high tide, the water gets really close to the foot of the Chair," says Tim. "I've seen it standing out of the sea with a couple of birds sitting on it. It looks pretty funny then, especially when all the rocks around it are completely submerged."
"It really is curious," Claude is beginning to say, when there is a bump and a terrible grating noise. The boat has struck against one of those traitorous rocks, and her rotten planks have given way. Long before they can reach the landing-place she will be full of water; there is already a stream flowing in through the rent in her side, and Tim, quiet and cool, takes in every detail of the case before Claude has begun fully to realise their condition. Without a moment's hesitation he pulls straight towards the little strip of sand that is to be seen at the base of the Chair.
"It’s really strange," Claude is starting to say when there's a jolt and a horrible grinding noise. The boat has hit one of those deceptive rocks, and its rotting planks have surrendered. Long before they can get to shore, it will be filled with water; a stream is already pouring in through the hole in its side, and Tim, calm and composed, takes in every detail of the situation before Claude has fully grasped what’s happening. Without a second thought, he heads straight for the small patch of sand visible at the base of the Chair.
"Quick, Claude," he says in decided tones, "the wind is rising, and the tide is coming in fast. You must get Bee up into the Chair, and you'll have to follow her; although there's hardly room for two."
"Quick, Claude," he says firmly, "the wind is picking up, and the tide is coming in quickly. You need to get Bee up into the Chair, and you'll have to follow her; even though there's barely room for two."
"Do you mean that we shall have to stay up there till the tide goes out?" asks Claude. "Why, it's absurd! Is there no other way to——"
"Are you saying we have to stay up there until the tide goes out?" Claude asks. "That’s ridiculous! Isn’t there another way to——"
"There is no other way to save your lives, so far as I can see. Now don't lose time; the Chair isn't so easy to climb, after all. There are little dents in the rock where your toes may go, but no projections anywhere. It's just a smooth block of stone."
"There is no other way to save your lives, as far as I can see. Now don't waste time; climbing the Chair isn’t as easy as it seems. There are small indentations in the rock for your toes, but no ledges anywhere. It's just a flat piece of stone."
Poor Bee, who knows that Tim must have good reasons for being serious, tries to obey him without delay. But how could she ever have fancied that this dreadful rock was easy to climb! It is nearly as slippery as glass, and affords so little hold for hands or feet that she is almost in despair. The boys encourage her with their voices; Claude is scrambling up after her—not without difficulty, however, for his sprained wrist gives him many a sharp twinge. And then at last, after terrible efforts, the "footstool" ledge is gained, and Bee drags herself up to the seat of the chair.
Poor Bee, who knows that Tim must have good reasons for being serious, tries to follow his instructions without hesitation. But how could she have thought that this awful rock was easy to climb? It’s almost as slippery as glass and offers barely any grip for her hands or feet, leaving her feeling hopeless. The boys cheer her on with their voices; Claude is climbing up after her—pretty difficult, though, since his sprained wrist sends sharp pains through him. Finally, after a lot of effort, she reaches the "footstool" ledge and pulls herself up to the chair seat.
But what a seat it is! Merely a niche which looks as if it[Pg 137] had been scooped out of the solid stone and furnished with a narrow shelf. How will it be possible for her to make herself very small, and leave space for Claude?
But what a seat it is! Just a nook that looks like it[Pg 137] was carved out of solid stone and equipped with a narrow shelf. How will she manage to make herself really small and leave space for Claude?
Even in these fearful moments she finds herself thinking of the eleven swan princes in the fairy tale, and that little rock in mid ocean on which they stood crowded together when the sun went down. Claude is here, squeezed into the narrow niche by her side, and he is calling out to Tim, down below.
Even in these scary moments, she can’t help but think about the eleven swan princes from the fairy tale, and that little rock in the middle of the ocean where they huddled together as the sun set. Claude is here, crammed into the tight spot beside her, calling out to Tim down below.
"Come up, Tim," he cries, and there is a ring of agony in his voice now.
"Come up, Tim," he calls, and there's a tone of pain in his voice now.
But Tim's answer reaches them, clear and loud, above the roar of the advancing tide.
But Tim's reply comes through to them, clear and loud, above the roar of the incoming tide.
"I shall not come; there isn't room for three. You know that well enough."
"I won't be coming; there's not enough space for three people. You know that very well."
"But, Tim, what will you do? I'll come down, and give you my place."
"But, Tim, what are you going to do? I'll come down and give you my spot."
"Stay where you are," Tim shouts sternly. "You've got Bee to take care of. And there's a heavy sea rolling in, she'll have to sit fast."
"Stay where you are," Tim shouts firmly. "You've got Bee to look after. And there’s a big wave coming in; she’ll need to stay put."
As Tim speaks the flood is surging up to his knees, and the wind, too, is rising higher and higher. All around him the waves are foaming over the sunken rocks, and the sea-thunder grows louder and more terrible every moment.
As Tim talks, the flood is rising up to his knees, and the wind is getting stronger and stronger. All around him, the waves are crashing over the submerged rocks, and the sound of the sea is becoming louder and more terrifying with each passing moment.
"I'll come down," cries Claude, making a desperate movement to descend. "You sha'n't stop there and drown alone! Do you think I'll be such a hound as to let you?"
"I'll come down," shouts Claude, making a frantic move to go down. "You can't just stay there and drown alone! Do you really think I'm such a jerk that I'd let you?"
But Bee with all her strength, holds him back. "Empey, dear Empey," she moans, "stay for my sake!"
But Bee, using all her strength, holds him back. "Empey, dear Empey," she moans, "please stay for my sake!"
"I'll take my chance," Tim sings out cheerily. "I can swim; I mean to try for the landing-place."
"I'll take my chance," Tim calls out happily. "I can swim; I plan to go for the landing spot."
"You're mad; the tide will dash you on the rocks!" groans Claude, in despair. And then, so slight is his foothold that he nearly loses his balance in looking downward; and Bee, clinging to him, screams with terror.
"You're crazy; the waves are going to smash you against the rocks!" Claude groans, feeling hopeless. And then, his footing is so unstable that he almost loses his balance while looking down; Bee, clinging to him, screams in terror.
"I can't bear it!" he says wildly.
"I can't stand it!" he exclaims frantically.
How fast the waters rise! Great waves are breaking against the sides of the Chair, and leaping up nearer and nearer to[Pg 138] the ledge whereon the pair support their feet. Once more Claude calls to Tim, passionately, almost fiercely,—
How quickly the waters are rising! Huge waves are crashing against the sides of the Chair, getting closer and closer to[Pg 138] the edge where the two of them are standing. Once again, Claude calls out to Tim, with desperation, almost angrily,—
"I'll never forgive myself if you are lost! Tim, Tim, where are you?"
"I'll never forgive myself if something happens to you! Tim, Tim, where are you?"
And the clear voice comes up, somewhat faintly, from below. "It's all right. God bless you and Bee."
And a clear voice rises up, somewhat faintly, from below. "It's all good. God bless you and Bee."
A mighty billow flings its cloud of foam over the faces of Claude and the shrinking girl by his side, and blinds them with salt spray. But high as the tide is, the Chair is still above its reach, and although the wave may sprinkle them, it cannot swallow them up. Only they are deafened as well as blinded, and Bee feels that she is losing her senses. Surely her brain is wandering, else she could never hear the notes of the anthem again, and Tim's voice singing the words of the old psalm in such exulting tones,—
A huge wave throws its cloud of foam over the faces of Claude and the frightened girl next to him, blinding them with salt spray. But even though the tide is high, the Chair is still out of reach, and while the wave might splash them, it can’t drown them. They can only hear the roar and can’t see clearly, and Bee feels like she’s losing her mind. Surely she’s going crazy, or else she wouldn’t be able to hear the anthem’s melody again, along with Tim’s voice singing the words of the old psalm in such joyful tones,—
"The Lord on high is mightier than the noise of many waters, yea, than the mighty waves of the sea."
"The Lord up high is stronger than the roar of many waters, yes, even stronger than the powerful waves of the sea."
When night is closing over the little watering-place there are rejoicings and lamentations in Nelson Lodge. Aunt Hetty's heart is full of gratitude; Claude and Bee brought safely home by old Drake, have fallen asleep at last in their rooms, while she steals from chamber to chamber to look first at one tired young face and then at the other. But the tears hang on Claude's lashes as he sleeps; and more than once Bee moves restlessly on her pillow and murmurs Tim's name.
When night falls over the small vacation spot, there are both celebrations and tears at Nelson Lodge. Aunt Hetty feels grateful; Claude and Bee, safely brought home by old Drake, have finally fallen asleep in their rooms. She quietly moves from room to room, checking on one exhausted young face and then the other. But tears linger on Claude's eyelashes as he sleeps, and more than once, Bee shifts restlessly on her pillow, murmuring Tim's name.
The wind, that has been blowing hard all through the night, subsides soon after sunrise. Clouds clear away from the east, and the golden morning shines upon the creamy cliffs of White Cove. Just at the foot of one of the low rocks lies Tim; his brown face turned up to the sky, and his curly hair matted with sea-weed. His life-work is done.
The wind, which had been blowing fiercely all night, dies down shortly after sunrise. The clouds clear from the east, and the golden morning light shines on the creamy cliffs of White Cove. At the base of one of the low rocks lies Tim; his brown face turned up to the sky, and his curly hair tangled with seaweed. His life's work is finished.
Only Tim;—yes, Master Claude; but what would the world be without such souls as Tim's? Fine manners, fine speech, and fine clothes, of these he had none, but he had what glorifies the earth's greatest sons, he had what the angels rank highly and what God loves, a brave, true, unselfish heart.
Only Tim;—yes, Master Claude; but what would the world be without souls like Tim's? He had none of the fine manners, fine speech, or fine clothes, but he had what glorifies the greatest people on earth, he had what angels value and what God loves—a brave, true, unselfish heart.
SMITH'S SISTER
A STORY BY A BOY ABOUT A GIRL.
BY ROBERT OVERTON.
Before I tell you the story about Smith's sister in particular (said Stanislaus Yarrow), I wish to make a few remarks about sisters in general.
Before I share the story specifically about Smith's sister (said Stanislaus Yarrow), I want to say a few things about sisters in general.
Sisters are of two kinds—your own and other fellows'. There are boys—especially older ones—who consider their own sisters worse than other fellows' sisters.
Sisters come in two types—your own and other people's. There are boys—especially older ones—who think their own sisters are worse than other people's sisters.
("Hear, hear," cried Martin Abbott, who was strongly suspected of having fallen in love with Dr. Audlem's maiden aunt, who was not much more than forty).
("Hear, hear," shouted Martin Abbott, who was widely believed to have fallen for Dr. Audlem's unmarried aunt, who was barely forty.)
But the general opinion amongst boys is that all sisters—all girls, in fact—are muffs and nuisances.
But the general opinion among boys is that all sisters—all girls, really—are annoying and a hassle.
("So they are," agreed a number of voices cordially).
("So they are," several voices agreed kindly).
I thought so myself once. But Smith's sister taught me to take a higher view of girls. I admit that they have defects—they can't help 'em. There are times when I doubt if even boys are perfect. I freely admit that there is a certain amount of idiocy in the ways and manners of girls in general. Far be it from me to deny that they squeak and squeal when there is no occasion for squeaking and squealing. There is no use in denying that they are afraid of mice. Even Smith's sister visibly shuddered when I offered to give her my biggest piebald rat, to be her very own for ever. But we ought to be charitable and try to overlook these things, for, as I said just now, they can't help 'em.
I used to think that way too. But Smith's sister showed me to look at girls in a better light. I admit they have their flaws—they can't help it. There are times when I wonder if boys are perfect either. I acknowledge that there’s a certain silliness in the behavior of girls in general. It’s true that they squeak and squeal even when there’s no reason to. They really do seem afraid of mice. Even Smith's sister visibly flinched when I offered to give her my biggest piebald rat to keep forever. But we should be understanding and try to overlook these things because, as I just said, they can’t help it.
What I insist upon is that there's real grit in girls all the[Pg 140] same. This is how I work it out: Smith's sister was a brick—Smith's sister is a girl—therefore, as one girl can be a brick, so can other girls, other sisters, be bricks.
What I’m saying is that girls can be just as tough. Here’s my reasoning: Smith's sister was solid—Smith's sister is a girl—so if one girl can be solid, then other girls, other sisters, can be solid too.
Now for my true yarn. To separate the circumstances of the story from the story itself, I will first give you the circumstances.
Now for my real story. To distinguish the details of the situation from the story itself, I'll start by sharing the details.
Smith and I lived next door to each other, and were close chums, especially at intervals. He was a very generous chap—he'd give a friend anything he'd got. When he was laid low with illness last summer, I slipped into his bedroom by way of the verandah, to have a look at him, and he gave me the scarlet fever. He was such a very generous chap that he never wanted to keep anything all to himself. The fever stayed with both of us as long as it could, and left us a good deal weaker than it found us. Finding us both in need of a long and thorough change, Smith's father and mine put their heads together, and finally decided to send us to North Wales for the rest of the summer and the autumn. The idea was promptly carried out.
Smith and I lived next door to each other and were good friends, especially at times. He was really generous—he’d give a friend anything he had. When he got sick last summer, I snuck into his bedroom through the verandah to check on him, and he gave me scarlet fever. He was so generous that he never wanted to keep anything to himself. The fever stuck around for both of us as long as it could and left us quite a bit weaker than before. Realizing we both needed a long and complete change, our dads teamed up and decided to send us to North Wales for the rest of the summer and into autumn. They quickly put the plan into action.
They didn't, strictly speaking, "send" us, for they came with us. In fact, it was quite a carriage-ful of us that steamed away north-west from Paddington—namely, Smith, myself, Smith's father and mother, my father and mother, a number of boxes, portmanteaux, and parcels, and Smith's sister. I put her last because at the time she was last in my estimation.
They didn’t technically “send” us; they came with us. Actually, it was quite a full carriage that headed northwest from Paddington—specifically, Smith, me, Smith's parents, my parents, a bunch of boxes, suitcases, and packages, and Smith's sister. I mention her last because, at that time, she was the least important to me.
We had a lovely journey, to a lovely little out-of-the-way and out-of-the-world station, which was spelt with all consonants, and pronounced with three sneezes, a cough and two gasps. From the station we had a long drive to the remote farmhouse in which our fathers had taken apartments.
We had a great trip to a charming little off-the-beaten-path station, which was spelled with all consonants and pronounced with three sneezes, a cough, and two gasps. From the station, we had a long drive to the secluded farmhouse where our fathers had rented rooms.
In this delicious old farmhouse we soon made ourselves—Smith and I—quite at home. It was in a beautiful valley. Tremendous hills rose all round it. On the very tops of some of the mountains there was snow almost all the year round. Glens, and brooks, and streams, and waterfalls simply abounded.
In this charming old farmhouse, Smith and I quickly settled in and felt right at home. It was located in a lovely valley, surrounded by towering hills. Some of the mountain peaks had snow almost year-round. There were plenty of glens, brooks, streams, and waterfalls all around.
[Pg 141]After a fortnight our two fathers had to return to London, leaving behind them our mothers, us, and Smith's sister.
[Pg 141]After two weeks, our dads had to go back to London, leaving our moms, us, and Smith's sister behind.
Oh, what a time we had then! Smith shot me by accident in the leg with the farmer's gun—Smith himself got almost drowned in two different streams, and was once carried over a waterfall, and dashed against the stones. On all three occasions he was getting black in the face when pulled out. I fell down a precipice in the mountains, and was rescued with the greatest difficulty. On another occasion a neighbouring farmer caught us trespassing, and thrashed us with a stick till he was too tired to hold it any longer. Smith got bitten by a dog supposed to be mad, and a horse kicked me in the stomach.
Oh, what a time we had back then! Smith accidentally shot me in the leg with the farmer's gun—Smith himself nearly drowned in two different streams, and once got carried over a waterfall and crashed against the rocks. Each time he was turning blue when they pulled him out. I fell down a cliff in the mountains and was rescued with a lot of effort. On another occasion, a nearby farmer caught us trespassing and beat us with a stick until he got too tired to keep going. Smith got bitten by a dog that was thought to be rabid, and a horse kicked me in the stomach.
All was gaiety and excitement. Ah! when shall we have such times again? We made inquiries as to whether we were likely to catch scarlet fever a second time.
All was fun and excitement. Ah! When will we have times like this again? We asked whether we were likely to get scarlet fever a second time.
Now Smith's sister screamed at our accidents; she was afraid to join us in any of our adventures. She was as old as myself, and only a year younger than Smith, but as timid as a chicken—or so we thought her, for so she seemed. We tried at first to encourage her, to bring her out a little; but it was no good—we just had to leave her to herself.
Now Smith's sister yelled at our mishaps; she was too scared to join us in any of our adventures. She was the same age as me and only a year younger than Smith, but as timid as a chicken—or at least that’s how we saw her, because that’s how she acted. We initially tried to encourage her and get her to step out a bit; but it was pointless—we just had to let her be.
"She hasn't pluck enough to come with us," Smith used to say as we set off on our rambles—"let her stop at home and play with the fowls."
"She doesn't have enough guts to come with us," Smith would say as we set off on our walks—"let her stay at home and play with the chickens."
You must understand that we didn't dislike her—we simply despised her. I think contempt is worse than dislike—at all events, it is harder to bear. Week after week passed away, till at length the end of September approached. In a few days we were to go home again.
You need to understand that we didn't dislike her—we just hated her. I believe contempt is worse than dislike—either way, it's tougher to handle. Week after week went by until finally, the end of September was near. In just a few days, we would be going home again.
Now high as all the hills were, there was one that towered above the others. From the very first, Smith and I had been warned not to attempt to scale this monarch of the mountains, whose crown was sometimes visible, sometimes hidden in the clouds. Being warned not to do it, we naturally wanted to do it. We had made, in fact, several tries, but had always been frustrated. Once or twice Mr. Griffiths—the farmer at[Pg 142] whose house we were staying—caught us starting, and turned us back.
Now, even though all the hills were tall, there was one that stood out above the rest. From the very beginning, Smith and I were told not to try to climb this king of the mountains, whose peak was sometimes visible and sometimes hidden in the clouds. Being told not to do it only made us want to attempt it more. We had actually made several attempts but had always been stopped. A couple of times, Mr. Griffiths—the farmer at[Pg 142]whose house we were staying—caught us trying to leave and sent us back.
"Up towards the top of that mountain," he said, on the last occasion, "is a place so difficult of access, except by one way, that it is called the 'Eagles' Home.' Lives have been lost there. The hill is dangerous—the clefts are steep and deep. Leave it alone. There are plenty of other hills to climb that are not so dangerous."
"Up towards the top of that mountain," he said the last time, "there's a spot that's really hard to get to, except by one path, and it's called the 'Eagles' Home.' People have lost their lives there. The hill is risky—the cracks are steep and deep. Just stay away from it. There are plenty of other hills to climb that aren't as dangerous."
That reference to the Eagles' Home was more than we could stand. We could make out the very spot he meant. Fancy being up there with the eagles near the sky—fancy birds-nesting in the clouds!
That reference to the Eagles' Home was too much for us. We could clearly picture the exact place he was talking about. Just imagine being up there with the eagles close to the sky—imagine birds nesting in the clouds!
"Yarrow," said Smith firmly, "we must do it."
"Yarrow," Smith said firmly, "we have to do this."
"Or perish in the attempt," I agreed recklessly, quoting from a book I'd read.
"Or die trying," I said carelessly, quoting from a book I'd read.
What we meant was, of course, that before our visit ended we must climb that hill, at all events as high as the Eagles' Home.
What we meant was, of course, that before our visit ended we had to climb that hill, at least as high as the Eagles' Home.
Our approaching return to London left us with no time to lose. We had only four clear days before us.
Our upcoming return to London left us with no time to waste. We had just four full days ahead of us.
"We'll make the ascent immediately after dinner to-morrow," said Smith.
"We'll start climbing right after dinner tomorrow," said Smith.
"Right you are," replied I.
"You're right," I replied.
The next day arrived. Dinner was always over soon after one at the farmhouse, and by two o'clock, having slipped quietly and secretly off, we were beginning our climb up the hillside. For more than an hour we made slow but easy progress, taking a rest every now and then for a minute or two. We must have got up a considerable distance, but neither the mountain-top nor the Eagles' Home seemed much nearer. On and up we trudged, walking faster and determined to take no more rests. We noticed how much colder it was, and cast uneasy glances at the dipping sun.
The next day arrived. Dinner at the farmhouse always wrapped up soon after one, and by two o'clock, having quietly slipped away, we started our climb up the hillside. For over an hour, we made slow but steady progress, taking a break every now and then for a minute or two. We must have climbed quite a distance, but neither the mountain top nor the Eagles' Home seemed any closer. Up we trudged, walking faster and deciding to take no more breaks. We noticed how much colder it had gotten and exchanged worried glances at the setting sun.
We met a shepherd going down, and stopped him to ask some questions. He told us that there was an easy way and a hard way to reach the Eagles' Home. The easy way was to follow the path worn up the hill to the left. That would take[Pg 143] us above the spot. Still following the path as it curved round to the right, we should find a comparatively easy way down to the "home of the eagles," unless we lost the road, and tumbled down one of the many steep declivities.
We encountered a shepherd on our way down and stopped him to ask a few questions. He informed us that there were two ways to reach the Eagles' Home: an easy route and a difficult one. The easier option was to follow the worn path up the hill to the left. That would take[Pg 143] us above the location. If we continued along the path as it curved to the right, we should find a relatively easy way down to the "home of the eagles," unless we lost our way and fell down one of the many steep slopes.
"Which was the hard way?" we asked.
"Which was the tough way?" we asked.
With a smile, he pointed straight up the mountain-side. It wasn't far that way, he said—only that way would take us farther than we wanted to go. We looked up the frowning pathless mountain—and knew what he meant. We must take the safer and longer way.
With a smile, he pointed directly up the mountainside. It wasn't far that way, he said—only that path would take us further than we wanted to go. We looked up at the steep, unmarked mountain—and understood what he meant. We had to take the safer, longer route.
"Not that we're afraid of the other," said Smith.
"Not that we're afraid of the other," said Smith.
"Of course not," I replied.
"Definitely not," I replied.
In vain the shepherd tried to dissuade us from going any further in the failing light: in vain he told us of the dangers we should run. We thanked him, put him off with some excuse about going "a little" further, and turned resolutely on up the "path" he had pointed us to. It was by no means the sort of path we were accustomed to.
In vain, the shepherd tried to convince us not to go any further in the fading light: in vain he warned us about the dangers we would face. We thanked him, brushed him off with some excuse about going "a little" further, and stubbornly continued up the "path" he had shown us. It was definitely not the kind of path we were used to.
On and on and on—I don't know how far we went. But the farther we went the more silent we became. Each knew the other knew that he was getting more and more uneasy at every step. Each knew the other wasn't going to be the first to admit that he was funky.
On and on we went—I don’t know how far. But the farther we went, the quieter we got. We both knew that the other was getting more and more uneasy with each step. We both knew that neither of us was going to be the first to admit that we were feeling off.
It grew so awfully cold. It became so awfully dark.
It got really cold. It got really dark.
"The moon will be up by-and-by," Smith said.
"The moon will be up soon," Smith said.
"Yes," said I; "we shall be all right then. What's this?"
"Yeah," I said; "we'll be fine then. What's this?"
It was too dark to see it, but we felt it in our faces. We put our hands on our sleeves and felt it there.
It was too dark to see it, but we could feel it on our faces. We placed our hands on our sleeves and felt it there.
Snow!
Snow!
We both gave in then, and funked it without disguise. We turned to go down, to get home. We tried at first to disbelieve it, but it wasn't long before we both gave up the pretence.
We both gave in then, and let it all out without hiding it. We turned to head down, to get home. At first, we tried to deny it, but it didn’t take long before we both dropped the act.
"We're lost!" we cried together.
"We're lost!" we screeched together.
That was just our position. In the cold, dark night, in the midst of a rapidly-rising storm and fast-falling snow, we were lost on the wild Welsh mountains.
That was simply where we were. In the cold, dark night, during a quickly escalating storm and heavy snowfall, we were lost in the rugged Welsh mountains.
[Pg 144]We stumbled about. For a long time—I don't know how long, but it was a long time—we stumbled about. That is the only expression I can use, for soon we didn't know whether we were moving up or down, left or right. We were so numbed, so bewildered. It was so cold up there, though October had not yet set in, that we had a vague idea that if we didn't keep on moving we should be frozen still, meeting the fate of many other mountaineers.
[Pg 144]We stumbled around. For what felt like a long time—I can't say exactly how long, but it was a long time—we stumbled around. That's the only way I can put it, because soon we couldn't tell if we were going up or down, left or right. We were so numb, so confused. It was freezing up there, even though October hadn’t officially arrived, and we had a vague sense that if we stopped moving, we would end up frozen like many other climbers before us.
You must bear in mind that we had nothing to eat, nothing to drink, and only our summer clothes on. Neither of us had a watch, so we could only judge what the time was. Smith's hope that the moon would soon rise hadn't been realised, for everything above was as dark and black as everything was beneath.
You have to remember that we had nothing to eat, nothing to drink, and just the summer clothes we were wearing. Neither of us had a watch, so we could only guess what time it was. Smith's hope that the moon would rise soon hadn't come true, because everything above was as dark and black as everything below.
At last a frightful thing happened. Our feet slipped at the same moment, and the next moment we were both falling through space. My previous slip down a precipice was nothing compared with that awful fall in the darkness. Only one thing saved us. Before we struck the ground, we managed to break the full force of our fall by grasping the roots and branches of some low-growing shrubs and bushes which we felt without seeing. We slipped then less rapidly from hold to hold, until, with a thud, we struck the earth. It seemed more like the earth striking us.
At last, something terrifying happened. Our feet slipped at the same time, and in the next instant, we were both falling through the air. My earlier slip down a cliff was nothing compared to that awful fall in the dark. Only one thing saved us. Before we hit the ground, we managed to slow our fall by grabbing onto the roots and branches of some low-growing shrubs and bushes that we could feel but not see. We slid more slowly from grip to grip until, with a thud, we hit the ground. It felt more like the ground hitting us.
Smith gave a loud scream of pain—then all was silent.
Smith let out a loud scream of pain—then everything went quiet.
Smith fainted. I cried. Smith recovered and cried. I left off crying, and took his turn at fainting. There's nothing like telling the truth. We both prayed. I won't tell you about that, because praying is a thing to do, not to talk about.
Smith passed out. I started crying. Smith came to and cried too. I stopped crying and fainted instead. There's really nothing like being honest. We both prayed. I won't share what that was like, because praying is something to do, not to discuss.
We didn't move about any more. That fall proved that moving about was too dangerous. Poor old Smith couldn't move. He couldn't even stand up. He tried to once and sank down again with a yell. He had sprained his ankle.
We didn't move around anymore. That fall showed us that moving around was too risky. Poor old Smith couldn't move. He couldn't even stand up. He tried once and collapsed again with a shout. He had twisted his ankle.
Please imagine for a moment that this adventure is being played on the stage, and let the curtain fall. Now imagine the curtain raised again.
Please take a moment to picture this adventure being presented on stage, and let the curtain drop. Now, imagine the curtain rising again.
In the meantime, the storm has died down. The winds[Pg 145] are not howling now, the snow is not falling. The heavens above us are not so black we can see parts of the mountain that drops from our feet into the deep invisible valley below. We can see enough to make out where we are. We are in the Eagles' Home. Our ambition has been realised—but in what a way! We reached the spot neither by the pathway nor up the rugged steep—we rolled from the top; we came through the air with the snowflakes.
In the meantime, the storm has calmed down. The winds[Pg 145] aren't howling anymore, and the snow isn't falling. The sky above us isn't as dark, allowing us to see parts of the mountain that drops from our feet into the deep, unseen valley below. We can see enough to understand where we are. We are in the Eagles' Home. Our ambition has been realized—but what a way to get here! We reached this spot not by following a path or climbing up the steep rocky slope—we rolled down from the top; we came through the air along with the snowflakes.
Pretty snowflakes! Smith is hopelessly crippled, and I—the other snowflake—am simply a living collection of bumps and bruises. We must spend the rest of the bleak night strung up on this dizzy height. We must wait till the morning—if we can live through the night.
Pretty snowflakes! Smith is completely disabled, and I—the other snowflake—am just a living collection of bumps and bruises. We have to spend the rest of this grim night hanging here at this dizzy height. We have to wait until morning—if we can survive the night.
What's that, down there—far away down there?
What's that, down there—way down there?
A light! a number of lights. They're moving—moving up. They've reached the spot where we met the shepherd who told us of the two ways.
A light! A bunch of lights. They're moving—heading up. They've arrived at the place where we met the shepherd who told us about the two paths.
They've stopped. Hark! What's that?
They've stopped. Hey! What's that?
A shout—a hail—loud and long continued, as though a lot of people are calling together.
A shout—a call—loud and prolonged, as if a group of people is calling out together.
Hurrah! We're saved. The farmer has turned out a rescue party to find and save us. Hurrah!
Hurrah! We're saved. The farmer has sent a rescue team to find and save us. Hurrah!
Gathering all my strength—all I have left—I answer the hail. Smith joins me as well as he can. Once, twice, thrice we shout. We catch the distant cry that tells us we have been heard.
Gathering all my strength—all I have left—I respond to the call. Smith joins me as best as he can. Once, twice, three times we shout. We hear the distant reply that lets us know we’ve been heard.
For a minute the lights are stationary. Then—their bearers sending up another great hail as though to tell us they know where we are and are coming—we see the lanterns flashing forward up the track which leads above our heads, and then round to the Eagles' Home. Mr. Griffiths, who knows the hills as well as he knows his own farm lands, has told them where we are from the direction of our frantic voices.
For a moment, the lights stay still. Then—their holders sending up another loud cheer as if to say they know where we are and are on their way—we see the lanterns moving ahead up the path that goes above us and then around to the Eagles' Home. Mr. Griffiths, who knows the hills as well as he knows his own fields, has informed them of our location based on the sound of our desperate voices.
So cheer up, Smith—they're coming.
So cheer up, Smith—they're on their way.
But they'll be such a long time coming—and we're so cold and numbed. Smith is fainting again. So am I, I'm afraid—you must remember I am knocked about. It will be such a long time before the coming help reaches us.
But it'll take forever for help to arrive—and we're so cold and numb. Smith is fainting again. I might too, I'm afraid—you have to remember I'm really shaken up. It’ll be a long time before the help gets to us.
[Pg 146]Will it? Then what's that solitary light stealing up the jagged steep below us? Who is it coming to us by the "hard" way, straight up the precipitous mountain-side? It must be Griffiths—he's crawling up the rough boulders—he's clinging hold of roots and branches, swinging himself over the clefts. The shepherd said it couldn't be done—but Griffiths is doing it. How torn his hands must be!
[Pg 146]Will it? Then what's that lone light moving up the jagged slope below us? Who’s making their way to us by the tough route, climbing straight up the steep mountainside? It has to be Griffiths—he's crawling over the rough rocks—he's grabbing onto roots and branches, pulling himself over the gaps. The shepherd said it was impossible—but Griffiths is managing it. His hands must be so torn!
I can't be quite fainting, because I can see that Griffiths' lantern is coming nearer and nearer.
I can't actually faint because I can see Griffiths' lantern getting closer and closer.
Listen! I can hear his voice—only it sounds such a weak voice. That is because I am getting so weak now myself, though I manage to call back, that Griffiths may know just where we are....
Listen! I can hear his voice—only it sounds so weak. That’s because I’m getting weak myself, but I still manage to call back, so Griffiths knows exactly where we are....
Griffiths has reached us. Griffiths is attending to poor old Smith. Now he's got his arm round me. Griffiths is pouring a cordial down my throat that brings life back into me. I can feel my heart beating again. I'm better now. I'll shake Griffiths by the hand. I dare say I shall by-and-by. But this is the hand of Smith's Sister!
Griffiths has come to help us. He's looking after poor old Smith. Now he has his arm around me. Griffiths is pouring a drink down my throat that brings me back to life. I can feel my heart beating again. I'm feeling better now. I'll shake Griffiths' hand. I’m sure I will eventually. But this is the hand of Smith's sis!
The strain of this theatrical style, and of the present tense, is more than I can stand any longer, so I hope it is quite clear to you what had happened. Just a few words to sum up.
The pressure of this theatrical style and the present tense is more than I can take anymore, so I hope it’s clear to you what happened. Just a few words to summarize.
When the rescue party formed by Mr. Griffiths—as soon as it was obvious that Smith and I had lost ourselves—set out, Smith's sister set out with them. Griffiths ordered her back. She went back, collared a lantern and a flask all to herself (in view of the party separating—what a thoughtful girl!), followed and rejoined them. When they stopped and halloaed to find whereabouts we were, he ordered her back again, but not until she had heard the hasty consultation which resulted in the party sticking to the safer way to us. She heard about the "two ways," and she dared the one that everybody else was afraid of. The ascent up the mountain's face was suggested, but only Smith's sister had the pluck to make it. This was the girl we had scorned and laughed at. This was the girl whom we had told to stop at home and play with the chickens!
When the rescue team led by Mr. Griffiths realized that Smith and I were lost, they set out, and Smith's sister decided to go with them. Griffiths told her to go back, but she didn’t listen. She grabbed a lantern and a flask for herself (since the group would be splitting up—what a thoughtful girl!), then followed and rejoined them. When they paused to call out and see where we were, he instructed her to turn back again, but not before she overheard their quick discussion that led them to choose the safer route to reach us. She learned about the "two ways," and she was the only one brave enough to take the one that everyone else was afraid of. Climbing up the mountainside was suggested, but only Smith's sister had the courage to attempt it. This was the girl we had mocked and laughed at. This was the girl we told to stay home and play with the chickens!
[Pg 147]About an hour after she reached us with the "first help" that may have saved our lives, we saw the lights of Griffith's party on the crest above us. We exchanged shouts, and they let down a rope at once, and hauled us up. Long before this, Smith's sister had bound up his injured ankle neatly and lightly with her own handkerchief and our handkerchiefs.
[Pg 147]About an hour after she arrived with the "first help" that might have saved our lives, we spotted the lights of Griffith's group on the ridge above us. We shouted back and forth, and they quickly lowered a rope and pulled us up. Long before this, Smith's sister had carefully bandaged his injured ankle with her own handkerchief and our handkerchiefs.
You should have seen the farmer's face—and, indeed, the faces of all the others too—when they realised how she had reached us.
You should have seen the farmer's face—and honestly, the faces of everyone else too—when they realized how she had gotten to us.
It is all very well for her to say that she didn't know what she was doing—that she couldn't have done in the light what she did in the dark. All I am concerned with is the fact that she did do what I have told you she did.
It’s easy for her to claim she didn’t know what she was doing—that she couldn’t have acted the same way in the light as she did in the dark. What matters to me is that she did what I’ve already told you she did.
Referring to the proposition I laid down soon after I started—about there being real grit in girls after all—you will understand what I meant when I wind up my yarn with the familiar quotation, Q. E. D.
Referring to the idea I put forward shortly after I began—about there being real strength in girls after all—you'll get what I meant when I wrap up my story with the well-known phrase, Q. E. D.
THE COLONEL'S BOY.
BY H. HERVEY.
Marjorie had never got on well with her brother's guardian. He was a bachelor, stern and autocratic, and with no admiration for woman's ways, and she instinctively felt that he did not understand her.
Marjorie had never gotten along well with her brother's guardian. He was a bachelor, strict and controlling, and had no appreciation for women's ways, and she could tell that he didn't understand her.
His love for Miles Weyburne, the son of a brother officer who had fallen in a skirmish with an Indian frontier tribe thirteen years ago, was a thing recognised and beyond question.
His love for Miles Weyburne, the son of a fellow officer who had died in a skirmish with an Indian frontier tribe thirteen years ago, was well-known and beyond doubt.
Even at the age of ten the boy's likeness to his father had been remarkable. He had the same dark, earnest eyes, the same frank, winning manner, the same eager enthusiasm; he was soon to develop, to the secret pride of his guardian, the same keen interest in his profession, with a soundness of judgment and a fearless self-reliance peculiarly his own.
Even at ten years old, the boy looked just like his father. He had the same dark, serious eyes, the same straightforward, charming personality, and the same enthusiastic spirit; he was soon going to develop, much to his guardian's hidden pride, the same strong interest in his career, along with a unique sound judgment and a fearless confidence that was distinctly his own.
He had gained his star after scarcely a year's service, and had then got an exchange into his guardian's regiment.
He earned his star after just about a year of service, and then transferred to his guardian's regiment.
Colonel Alleson held the command of a midland regimental district. He had the reputation of being somewhat of a martinet, and was not altogether popular with his men.
Colonel Alleson was in charge of a midland regimental district. He had a reputation for being a bit of a strict disciplinarian and was not particularly liked by his men.
Marjorie generally spent her holidays with her aunt in the town, and the Colonel occasionally went to see her; but he was nervous and constrained, with little to say for himself, and Marjorie always did her best to show to a disadvantage when he was there. "He's such a crabby old thing," she would say, when Miles grew enthusiastic over the grave, taciturn officer,—"besides, he hates girls, you know he does, and I'm not going to knuckle under to him." Her brother[Pg 149] had explained that the Colonel's ideas were old-fashioned, so she sometimes talked slang on purpose to shock him. She listened to his abrupt, awkward sentences with a half listless, half criticising air. She was a typical school-girl at the most characteristic age,—quick to resent, impatient of control, straightforward almost to rudeness. The Colonel might be a father to her brother—he never could be to her. She often thought about her father and mentally contrasted the two: she thought, too, though less often, of the mother who had died the very day that that father had fallen in action, when she herself was little more than a year old.
Marjorie usually spent her holidays with her aunt in town, and the Colonel sometimes came to visit her; but he always seemed nervous and uncomfortable, struggling to find things to say, and Marjorie often did her best to make him look bad when he was around. "He's such a grumpy old man," she would say when Miles got excited about the serious, quiet officer, "plus, he hates girls, you know that, and I'm not going to give in to him." Her brother[Pg 149] had pointed out that the Colonel's views were outdated, so she occasionally used slang on purpose to surprise him. She listened to his abrupt, awkward sentences with a mix of boredom and critique. She was a typical schoolgirl at that age—quick to get offended, frustrated by any kind of authority, and straightforward almost to the point of rudeness. The Colonel could be like a father to her brother, but he'd never be that to her. She often thought about her dad and compared the two mentally; she also thought about her mom, though less frequently, who had died the same day her father was killed in action when she was just a little over a year old.
Miles had been spending his leave with his aunt, and the day before his return to Ireland to rejoin the battalion, he biked over to the barracks in company with his sister to say good-bye to his guardian.
Miles had been spending his time off with his aunt, and the day before he went back to Ireland to rejoin the battalion, he biked over to the barracks with his sister to say goodbye to his guardian.
"I suppose this is another of the Colonel's fads," Marjorie remarked, glancing at the notice board as she got off her bicycle outside the gates. "What an old fuss he is, Miles."
"I guess this is just another one of the Colonel's quirks," Marjorie said, looking at the notice board as she got off her bike outside the gates. "What a big fuss he is, Miles."
"Has he been giving you a lesson in manners?"
"Has he been teaching you how to behave?"
"Not he." She tossed back her wavy, golden-brown hair as she spoke. "I should like to see him try it on."
"Not him." She flipped her wavy, golden-brown hair back as she said this. "I’d like to see him give it a shot."
Miles gave a short little laugh.
Miles let out a brief laugh.
"He got into an awful rage the other day because somebody came through here on a bicycle. How are you to read the notice all that way off?"
"He got really angry the other day because someone rode a bicycle through here. How are you supposed to read the notice from that far away?"
Miles was not listening to her. Hearing the sound of wheels, he had turned round and caught sight of the Colonel's dog-cart. Marjorie glanced mischievously at him, and just as the Colonel entered the gateway, she deliberately mounted her bicycle and rode through before his eyes. There was just room for her to pass. The Colonel reined in, and looked sternly round. "Stop!" he said. Marjorie obeyed. Wheeling her bicycle forward, she said in her politest manner:
Miles wasn't paying attention to her. Hearing the sound of wheels, he turned around and saw the Colonel's dog-cart. Marjorie gave him a playful glance, and just as the Colonel entered the gate, she intentionally hopped on her bike and rode right in front of him. There was just enough space for her to pass. The Colonel pulled back on the reins and looked around sharply. "Stop!" he said. Marjorie complied. Moving her bike forward, she spoke in the politest way possible:
"I beg your pardon. Did you want me?"
"I’m sorry. Did you need me?"
"This is quite contrary to regulations."
"This is totally against the rules."
"Yes, I know," she answered, looking straight at him. "I read the notice, but I don't see the sense of it."
"Yeah, I get it," she replied, looking him in the eye. "I saw the notice, but it just doesn’t make sense to me."
[Pg 150]There were one or two soldiers standing near, and they exchanged glances and smiled. Miles coloured up with shame and vexation. The Colonel gave the reins to his groom and got down without another word. He held out his hand to Miles as the dog-cart passed on.
[Pg 150]There were a couple of soldiers nearby, and they shared looks and smiled. Miles blushed with embarrassment and frustration. The Colonel handed the reins to his groom and got out without saying anything else. He reached out his hand to Miles as the dog-cart drove away.
"I want to speak to you," he said shortly, and he walked on in front of them.
"I need to talk to you," he said briefly, and he walked ahead of them.
"I hope I shall see you again, Miles," he began, as they ascended the steps leading to his quarters. "I have only a few minutes to spare now. Come up this evening, will you?"
"I hope to see you again, Miles," he started, as they climbed the stairs to his room. "I only have a few minutes to chat right now. Can you come by this evening?"
"Yes, Colonel."
"Sure, Colonel."
Marjorie moved towards the door. The colour mounted to her cheeks as the Colonel stepped forward to open it for her. Miles, feeling that he ought to say something, waited behind a minute.
Marjorie walked over to the door. The color rose in her cheeks as the Colonel stepped up to open it for her. Miles, sensing he should say something, lingered behind for a moment.
"I'm sorry about—about this," he said. "I don't understand it."
"I'm sorry about this," he said. "I don't get it."
"I do, perfectly—well, good-bye, my boy."
"I do, absolutely—well, bye, my friend."
His grave, stern face softened wonderfully as he grasped Miles' hand.
His serious face softened beautifully as he shook Miles' hand.
"What an old crosspatch he is," began Marjorie as her brother came up with her. "I daren't for the life of me ride through there again. Did you see, Miles, he was quite white with rage when I cheeked him? Those Tommies thought it awful sport."
"What an old grouch he is," started Marjorie as her brother joined her. "I wouldn't dare ride through there again. Did you see, Miles, he was practically white with anger when I talked back to him? Those soldiers thought it was hilarious."
"What a little ass you are," said Miles crossly, "to make all that row before the men."
"What a little brat you are," Miles said irritably, "to make all that noise in front of the guys."
Marjorie looked away. "It served him jolly well right," she said, pedalling faster.
Marjorie looked away. "That served him right," she said, pedaling faster.
They rode home the rest of the way in silence.
They rode home in silence for the rest of the way.
Miles was away with his battalion at the front, and Marjorie was spending a fortnight of the Christmas holidays with a school friend at Eastbourne. The two girls were hurrying down the esplanade together one bright, frosty morning in January when Marjorie suddenly found herself face to face with the Colonel. His eyes were bent down, and he passed[Pg 151] without recognising her. With a few hurried words to her chum, she ran after him.
Miles was away with his battalion at the front, and Marjorie was spending two weeks of her Christmas break with a school friend in Eastbourne. The two girls were hurrying down the esplanade together one bright, frosty morning in January when Marjorie suddenly came face to face with the Colonel. His eyes were downcast, and he walked past[Pg 151] without recognizing her. With a few quick words to her friend, she ran after him.
"How do you do, Colonel? I didn't know you were here."
"Hi there, Colonel! I didn't realize you were here."
He started as she addressed him. "I only came yesterday," he said; "I have got a few days' leave."
He began as she spoke to him. "I just arrived yesterday," he said, "I have a few days off."
"Did you hear from Miles last mail? I did."
"Did you hear from Miles' last email? I did."
"Yes. He has been very regular so far."
"Yeah. He’s been really consistent so far."
"You must miss him awfully. Are you going this way?"
"You must really miss him. Are you heading this way?"
"Yes."
"Yeah."
"Then I'll come a little way with you, if I may; I wanted to say something."
"Then I’ll walk with you for a bit, if that’s okay; I wanted to say something."
Putting her hands into her jacket pockets, she looked very gravely at him.
Putting her hands in her jacket pockets, she looked at him very seriously.
"I am sorry I was rude that day I came into the Barracks," she said hurriedly. "I have been thinking about it. It was horrid of me, when the soldiers were there. Will you forgive me?"
"I’m sorry I was rude that day I came into the Barracks," she said quickly. "I’ve been thinking about it. It was awful of me, especially with the soldiers there. Will you forgive me?"
"Certainly," he said nervously, putting his hands behind him, and walking faster.
"Sure," he said anxiously, putting his hands behind his back and quickening his pace.
"You see, I want to be friends with you," she added frankly, "because of Miles. He thinks such a lot of you—the dear boy; good-bye."
"You see, I want to be friends with you," she said honestly, "because of Miles. He thinks so highly of you—the sweet boy; goodbye."
Her dark eyes, generally so mocking and mischievous, had grown suddenly earnest, and his heart warmed towards her, as he held out his hand.
Her dark eyes, usually so teasing and playful, had suddenly become serious, and his heart felt warm towards her as he reached out his hand.
"Good-bye, Marjorie," he said, "you are very much alike, you and Miles."
"Goodbye, Marjorie," he said, "you and Miles are really similar."
"Are we?" she said simply, flushing a little. "I didn't know. I am glad."
"Are we?" she asked, blushing slightly. "I didn't know. I'm glad."
She walked back to her chum with a beating heart. "He's not so bad," she said to herself. "I wish he liked girls."
She walked back to her friend with a pounding heart. "He's not so bad," she thought to herself. "I wish he liked girls."
Spion Kop had been abandoned, and the British Army was in orderly retreat, when Miles found himself cut off with the remnant of his company, by the enemy. The death of his captain had left him in command, and realising his responsibility, he made up his mind to act promptly. "We[Pg 152] are cut off, men," he explained briefly to his soldiers; "will you hoist the white flag, or trust to me to bring you through?"
Spion Kop had been abandoned, and the British Army was retreating in an organized way when Miles found himself separated from the rest of his company by the enemy. With the death of his captain, he was now in charge, and understanding his responsibilities, he decided to take action quickly. "We[Pg 152] are cut off, guys," he said briefly to his soldiers; "are you going to raise the white flag, or will you trust me to get us out of this?"
"No surrender, and we stand by you, sir," answered the serjeant major gruffly. "Is it agreed, boys?"
"No surrender, and we’re with you, sir," the sergeant major replied gruffly. "Is that settled, guys?"
There was a general assent.
There was general agreement.
It was a gallant deed, that desperate dash to rejoin the division, though accomplished at a terrible cost. Miles, leading the forlorn hope, was soon to pay the price of his daring. They were all but through when he fell, shot by a chance bullet.
It was a brave act, that desperate sprint to rejoin the division, even though it came at a terrible cost. Miles, leading the doomed effort, was soon going to pay the price for his courage. They were just about through when he fell, hit by a stray bullet.
An hour later his battered troops came up with the British forces. Three or four stragglers dropped into camp as the serjeant major was making his report.
An hour later, his worn-out troops caught up with the British forces. A few stragglers arrived at camp just as the sergeant major was giving his report.
"Ah!" said the colonel, expressively—"you got through?"
"Ah!" said the colonel, with emphasis—"did you make it through?"
"Yes, sir, beastly hard work, too."
"Yeah, it’s really tough work, too."
"Who brought you?"
"Who did you come with?"
"Lieutenant Weyburne, sir."
"Lieutenant Weyburne, sir."
"I thought so. He's the kind of fellow for that sort of thing. Is he in?"
"I thought so. He's the kind of guy for that sort of thing. Is he around?"
"He was shot, sir."
"He got shot, sir."
"Shot, poor boy. What will Alleson say?"
"Poor kid. What will Alleson think?"
It was Wednesday morning, and the entire strength of the Depôt had turned out on parade. The Colonel, tall and dignified in the faultless neatness of undress uniform, was standing in his characteristic attitude, with his hands behind him and his head thrown slightly back. His blue eyes looked out, grave and watchful, from under the peak of his fatigue cap, and the tense interlocking of his gloved fingers was the only sign of his mental unrest.
It was Wednesday morning, and the whole team at the depot had assembled for parade. The Colonel, tall and composed in the perfectly neat undress uniform, stood in his usual stance, hands behind him and head slightly tilted back. His blue eyes, serious and alert, peered out from under the brim of his fatigue cap, and the tight interlocking of his gloved fingers was the only indication of his mental unease.
Yet the vision of Miles was before him—Miles bold, earnest, high-spirited, Miles in the full joy of life and strength, with the light of affection in his eyes; Miles again with his boyish face white and drawn and his active young form still in death.
Yet the image of Miles was in front of him—Miles brave, sincere, lively, Miles in the full happiness of life and vitality, with the warmth of love in his eyes; Miles once more with his youthful face pale and drawn and his active young body motionless in death.
He had loved the boy, his boy as he always called him, more even than he had realised, and life seemed very blank without the hope of seeing him again.
He had loved the boy, his boy as he always called him, even more than he had realized, and life felt very empty without the hope of seeing him again.
[Pg 153]It was two days since his name had appeared in the lists of killed and wounded, and that afternoon the Colonel went down to see Marjorie, who had returned from Eastbourne a few days before. She looked unusually pale when she came into the room, and though she ran forward eagerly enough to greet him, her eyes were tearful and her lips quivering, as she put her hand into his.
[Pg 153]It had been two days since his name showed up on the lists of the dead and injured, and that afternoon the Colonel went to see Marjorie, who had come back from Eastbourne a few days earlier. She looked unusually pale when she entered the room, and even though she rushed forward to greet him, her eyes were watery and her lips were trembling as she reached for his hand.
"I thought of writing to you"—began the Colonel nervously, "but——"
"I thought about writing to you," the Colonel started nervously, "but——"
"I'm glad you came," said Marjorie, "very glad. I shouldn't mind so much if we knew just how he died," she added sorrowfully.
"I'm really glad you came," Marjorie said, "really glad. I wouldn't mind as much if we just knew how he died," she added sadly.
"We know how he would face death, Marjorie!"
"We know how he would face death, Marjorie!"
She put her arms on the table, and hid her face with a stifled sob.
She rested her arms on the table and covered her face with a silent sob.
"He was your boy, and you'll miss him so," she went on. "There's no one like him, no one half so dear or half so brave. If I were only a boy I might try to be like him and make you happy—but I can't, it's no use."
"He was your guy, and you’re really going to miss him," she continued. "There’s no one like him, no one so precious or so courageous. If I were just a guy, I might try to be like him and make you happy—but I can’t, it’s pointless."
She was looking up at him with those dark eyes of hers, just as his boy had looked at him when he said good-bye three months ago, and he could not trust himself to speak.
She was gazing up at him with her dark eyes, just like his son had looked at him when they said goodbye three months ago, and he couldn't trust himself to say anything.
"I suppose you get used to things," she said with a sigh.
"I guess you get used to things," she said with a sigh.
The Colonel put his hand on her head. "Poor child," he said in a husky voice, "don't think about me."
The Colonel placed his hand on her head. "Poor thing," he said in a rough voice, "don't worry about me."
"Miles loved you," she answered softly, going up close to him. "I'm his sister. Let me love you, too."
"Miles loved you," she said quietly, stepping closer to him. "I'm his sister. Let me love you, too."
He drew her to him in a tender fatherly manner, that brought instant comfort to her aching, wilful little heart.
He pulled her close in a caring fatherly way that instantly comforted her aching, stubborn little heart.
"Your father was my friend, Marjorie," he said,—"the staunchest friend man ever had. I have often wondered why we failed to understand each other."
"Your dad was my friend, Marjorie," he said, "the most loyal friend anyone could ever have. I’ve often wondered why we couldn’t understand each other."
"You don't like girls," said Marjorie, "that's why."
"You don’t like girls," Marjorie said, "that’s why."
The Colonel smiled grimly.
The Colonel smiled wryly.
"I didn't," he said. "Perhaps I have changed my mind."
"I didn't," he said. "Maybe I've changed my mind."
Lord Roberts had entered Pretoria, and the Colonel sat[Pg 154] in his quarters looking through the list of released prisoners. All at once he gave a start, glanced hastily around, and then looked back again. About half way down the list of officers, he read:
Lord Roberts had entered Pretoria, and the Colonel sat[Pg 154] in his quarters looking through the list of released prisoners. Suddenly, he jumped, looked around quickly, and then looked back again. About halfway down the list of officers, he read:
"Lieut. M. Weyburne (reported killed at Spion Kop)."
"Lieutenant M. Weyburne (reported killed at Spion Kop)."
Miles was alive: there had been some mistake. The bugle sounded. It was a quarter past nine. He walked out on to the parade-ground with his usual firm step, smiling as he went. Miles was alive. He could have dashed down the barrack-square like a bugler-boy in the lightness of his heart.
Miles was alive: there had been some mistake. The bugle sounded. It was a quarter past nine. He walked out onto the parade ground with his usual confident stride, smiling as he went. Miles was alive. He could have run across the barrack square like a bugler boy, filled with joy.
People who met him that day hastened to congratulate him. He said very little, but looked years younger.
People who met him that day quickly went over to congratulate him. He said very little, but looked years younger.
Three weeks later there came a letter from Miles, explaining how he had been left upon the ground for dead, and on coming to himself, had fallen unarmed into the hands of the Boers. He had never fully recovered from his wounds, and by the doctor's orders had been invalided home, so that his guardian might expect him about ten days after receiving his letter.
Three weeks later, Miles sent a letter explaining that he had been left for dead on the ground, and when he regained consciousness, he had fallen unarmed into the hands of the Boers. He had never completely healed from his injuries, and following the doctor's advice, he had been sent home, so his guardian could expect him to arrive about ten days after receiving his letter.
It was a happy home-coming. The Colonel went down to Southampton to meet him, and when he reached his aunt's house he found a letter from Marjorie awaiting him. "The Colonel's a dear," she wrote; "I understand now why you think such a lot of him."
It was a joyful return home. The Colonel went down to Southampton to greet him, and when he got to his aunt's house, he found a letter from Marjorie waiting for him. "The Colonel's wonderful," she wrote; "I now see why you think so highly of him."
Miles turned with a smile to his guardian.
Miles turned with a smile to his guardian.
"You and Marjorie are friends at last, Colonel," he said.
"You and Marjorie are finally friends, Colonel," he said.
"Yes, my boy," he returned gravely; "we know each other better now."
"Yeah, kid," he replied seriously; "we understand each other better now."
'TWIXT LIFE AND DEATH.
A MANX STORY.
BY CLUCAS JOUGHIN.
PART I.
Deborah Shimmin was neither tall nor fair, and yet Nature had been kind to her in many ways. She had wonderful eyes—large, dark, and full of mute eloquence—and if her mouth was too large, her nose too irregular, and her cheeks too much tanned by rude health, and by exposure to the sun as the village gossips said, I, Henry Kinnish, poetic dreamer, and amateur sculptor, thought she had a symmetry of form and a grace of movement which wrought her whole being into harmony and made her a perfect example of beauty with a plain face; and every one knew that Andrew, the young village blacksmith and rural postman, loved her with all the might of his big, brawny soul.
Deborah Shimmin wasn’t tall or fair, but Nature had been kind to her in many ways. She had amazing eyes—large, dark, and full of unspoken expression—and even though her mouth was a bit too big, her nose a little irregular, and her cheeks sun-kissed from being outside as the village gossip suggested, I, Henry Kinnish, a poetic dreamer and amateur sculptor, thought she possessed a symmetry of form and a grace of movement that brought her entire being into balance, making her a perfect example of beauty with an ordinary face. Everyone knew that Andrew, the young blacksmith and rural postman, loved her with all the strength of his big, muscular heart.
These two ideas of Deborah's beauty and Andrew's love for her, were revealed to me one day when, with Deborah's master, his lumbering sons and comely daughters, and my chum Fred Harcourt, an artist from "across the water," we were cutting some early grass in May, just before the full bloom of the gorse had begun to fade from the hillsides and from the tops of the hedges where it had made borders of gold for the green of the fields all the spring.
These two ideas about Deborah's beauty and Andrew's love for her became clear to me one day when, along with Deborah's master, his hefty sons and attractive daughters, and my friend Fred Harcourt, an artist from overseas, we were cutting some early grass in May, just before the gorse started to fade from the hillsides and the tops of the hedges where it had created golden borders for the green fields all spring.
A soft west wind, which blew in from the sea, made waves along the uncut grass to windward of the mowers, and played around the skirts of Deborah, making them flutter about her, while the exertion of the haymaking occasionally let loose her long, strong black hair.
A gentle west wind blowing in from the sea created ripples in the uncut grass in front of the mowers and swirled around Deborah's skirts, causing them to flutter, while the effort of haymaking sometimes let her long, strong black hair come loose.
[Pg 156]But the face of Deborah was sad; for the village policeman had laid a charge against her before his chief to make her account for her possession of a large number of seagulls' eggs, to take which the law of the Island had made a punishable offence, by an act of Tynwald passed to protect the sea fowl from extinction.
[Pg 156]But Deborah looked upset; the village policeman had filed a complaint against her with his boss, demanding she explain how she came to have so many seagull eggs, which the Island's law had made illegal due to a Tynwald act aimed at preventing the extinction of seabirds.
The eggs, all fresh, and newly taken from the nests, had been found on Deborah's dressing-table; but Deborah indignantly denied all knowledge of the means by which they had got there. There was a mystery about it to every one, for fresh clutches were seen there every morning, and the innocent Deborah made no attempt to conceal them. Where, then, could they come from but from some nests of the colony of seagulls which lived in the haughs that dropped down into the sea from Rhaby Hills? But no woman, young or old, could climb the craigs where the gulls had their nests. It was a feat of daring only performed by reckless boys and young men who were reared on the littoral, and who were strong and spirited craigsmen by inheritance and by familiarity with the dangerous sport of egg-collecting among the giddy heights of precipices on which, if they took but one false step, they might be hurled to certain destruction below.
The eggs, all fresh and just taken from the nests, were found on Deborah's dressing table; but Deborah angrily denied knowing how they got there. It was a mystery for everyone, as new ones appeared there every morning, and innocent Deborah made no effort to hide them. So, where could they possibly come from but the nests of the seagulls living in the cliffs that dropped down into the sea from Rhaby Hills? However, no woman, young or old, could climb the cliffs where the gulls had their nests. That was something only reckless boys and young men raised on the coast could do; they were strong and adventurous by nature and had grown up with the risky sport of egg collecting among the dizzy heights of cliffs, where one wrong step could send them plummeting to certain death below.
When the mowers had made all but the last swath, and there were only a few more rucks of the early hay to be made in the field, Cubbin, the rural constable, came in from the highroad with Andrew, the smith. The hot and sweated mowers did not stop the swing of their scythes, but they talked loudly amongst themselves in imprecations against the new law which made it a criminal offence for a lad to take a few gull's eggs, which they, and their fathers before them, had gone sporting after in the good old times when men did what they thought right.
When the mowers had finished everything except the last section, and there were just a few more bumps of the early hay to gather in the field, Cubbin, the local constable, came in from the main road with Andrew, the blacksmith. The hot and sweaty mowers didn’t stop swinging their scythes, but they talked loudly among themselves, cursing the new law that made it a crime for a kid to take a few seagull eggs, which they and their fathers before them had collected in the good old days when people did what they believed was right.
The bronzed face of Deborah Shimmin paled, her lips set into a resolve of courage when she saw Andrew in the hands of the police; and I learnt for the first time that Andrew was looked upon as the robber and Deborah as the receiver of the stolen eggs. I saw more than this, I saw, by one look,[Pg 157] that the heart of Deborah and the heart of the tall, lithe lad, who now stood before me, were as one heart in love and in determination to stand by each other in the coming trial.
The bronzed face of Deborah Shimmin drained of color, her lips tightening in a brave resolve when she saw Andrew in the custody of the police; and I realized for the first time that Andrew was considered the robber and Deborah the receiver of the stolen eggs. I saw more than that; I could see, with just one look,[Pg 157] that the hearts of Deborah and the tall, lean guy who stood before me were united in love and in their determination to support each other through the upcoming trial.
The big hands of the young smith were thrust into his pockets, and a smile played over his honest face; but Deborah looked at the constable with a hard, defiant look, and then bent over her work again as if waiting to hear him say something dreadful which she was resolved to throw back into his face, though her hand trembled as she held the fork, which moved now faster and stronger than before.
The big hands of the young blacksmith were shoved into his pockets, and a smile flickered on his honest face; but Deborah shot a hard, defiant glance at the constable, then returned to her work as if bracing herself to hear something terrible that she was set on throwing back at him, even though her hand trembled as she held the fork, which moved now quicker and stronger than before.
But Cubbin was a man of the gospel of peace though he was an officer of the law, and he only looked sadly on the face of Deborah as he asked her whether it would not be better for her to say where she got her supply of eggs from than allow him to get a summons against Andrew.
But Cubbin was a man of peace, even though he was a law officer, and he only looked sadly at Deborah's face as he asked her if it wouldn't be better for her to say where she got her supply of eggs rather than let him issue a summons against Andrew.
"I have told you before that Andrew never gave me the eggs!" cried the girl, her face flushed with the crimson setting of the sun, "and I don't know where they came from. I can't say anything different, and I wish you would not trouble me, Mr. Cubbin!"
"I've told you before that Andrew never gave me the eggs!" the girl shouted, her face flushed with the red glow of the setting sun, "and I don't know where they came from. I can't say anything else, and I wish you would stop bothering me, Mr. Cubbin!"
Fred and I called Cubbin, the constable, to one side, and asked him to allow us a day or two to solve the mystery of the eggs—a little arrangement which may seem strange to dwellers in towns, but which was quite practicable at this time in this far-off place, and which he soon agreed to allow.
Fred and I pulled Cubbin, the constable, aside and asked him to give us a day or two to figure out the mystery of the eggs—a request that might seem odd to city folks, but was totally doable at this time in this remote area, and he quickly agreed.
I had been out shooting corncrakes that day, and Fred Harcourt had come with me for a day in the meadows, as his brush and palette had wearied him of late, and he longed to stretch his limbs and to see my spaniels work in the weedy hedges and in the meadows, where the grass had stood the test of the dry spring. We had taken off our coats to help our neighbour with his sunburnt grass, and our guns were laid across them. The spaniels had fallen asleep—using the coats as beds. While conversing with Cubbin we had walked quietly to get our coats, and I saw that one of the sleeping dogs was still hunting in his dreams. There was nothing uncommon about this, for dogs will hunt[Pg 158] in their sleep; but some inner voice said to me that Deborah Shimmin, being a highly strung, nervous girl, might hunt in her sleep also, and that such things as somnambulists walking the roofs of high houses had been heard of, and I remembered a lad in my own boyhood's days who was awakened early one morning by the riverside with his rod in his hand and his basket slung over his nightshirt. But I did not communicate my theory of the solution of the mystery of the eggs to Cubbin, the constable.
I had been out shooting corncrakes that day, and Fred Harcourt came with me for a day in the meadows because he was tired of using his brush and palette lately. He wanted to stretch his legs and watch my spaniels work in the overgrown hedges and fields, where the grass had managed to survive the dry spring. We had taken off our coats to help our neighbor with his sunburnt grass, and we laid our guns across them. The spaniels had fallen asleep, using the coats as their beds. While talking with Cubbin, we walked quietly to grab our coats, and I noticed that one of the sleeping dogs was still hunting in his dreams. This wasn't unusual, as dogs often hunt in their sleep; but some inner voice told me that Deborah Shimmin, being a highly strung, nervous girl, might also hunt in her sleep. I recalled stories of sleepwalkers roaming around on the roofs of tall buildings, and I remembered a kid from my childhood who was awakened one morning by the riverside with his fishing rod in hand and his basket hanging over his nightshirt. But I didn’t share my theory about the mystery of the eggs with Cubbin, the constable.
When the policeman left the field I entered into a kindly talk with Deborah Shimmin, and was not long in learning what the girl herself had probably never thought of, that on the public reading of the Act for the protection of sea-fowl, on the Tynwald day of the previous year, she had been impressed by the thought that Andrew would now be forbidden to employ his agility and his courage in a form of sport she often tried to dissuade him from.
When the police officer left the area, I started a friendly conversation with Deborah Shimmin and quickly discovered something the girl herself might not have realized: during the public reading of the Act for the protection of sea birds on Tynwald day the year before, she had been struck by the idea that Andrew would now be prevented from using his skills and bravery in a type of sport she often tried to talk him out of.
I knew before this that she had recently lost her mother, and had suffered a bereavement through a favourite brother being lost at sea one stormy night at the back-end herring fishing off Howth Head.
I knew before this that she had recently lost her mom and had gone through the grief of losing her favorite brother at sea one stormy night while they were fishing for herring off Howth Head.
"Poor Deborah," I said to Fred, "she is all nerves, and the hand of life's troubles is holding her; surely she must be innocent of encouraging her lover in risking his life—the only precious life left to her now!"
"Poor Deborah," I said to Fred, "she's a bundle of nerves, and life’s challenges are weighing her down; she must be innocent of encouraging her lover to risk his life—the only precious life she has left now!"
"And the jolly Andrew," said Fred, "certainly looked the most amusing picture of innocence, as Cubbin trotted him along the grass! But your theory of the somnambulant business is a bit fanciful, all the same."
"And the cheerful Andrew," said Fred, "definitely looked the most entertaining image of innocence as Cubbin led him along the grass! But your idea about the sleepwalking business is a little far-fetched, after all."
PART II.
At ten o'clock that night Fred Harcourt and I were bivouaced within sight of the only door of the house where Deborah Shimmin worked as a domestic help in the family of her uncle. The night was not dark, it seldom is dark in these[Pg 159] northern islands so late in May, but there was a light of the moon at its first quarter, and a glint of some stars shone down upon us as we hearkened to the stillness of the air and to a frequent movement of a tired horse in the stable.
At ten o'clock that night, Fred Harcourt and I were set up nearby the only door of the house where Deborah Shimmin worked as a housekeeper for her uncle's family. It wasn't dark; it rarely is in these[Pg 159] northern islands in late May. The moon was at its first quarter, and some stars twinkled above us as we listened to the stillness of the air and the occasional movement of a tired horse in the stable.
Our bivouac was a clump of trammon trees (elders) at the corner of the orchard which adjoined the farm buildings. Between us and the dwelling house there was a disused pigsty. At about a quarter to eleven o'clock a man, with a red setter dog at his heels and a fowling piece on his arm, came sneaking up, and crept into the sty.
Our campsite was a group of elder trees at the edge of the orchard next to the farm buildings. Between us and the house, there was an abandoned pigsty. Around a quarter to eleven, a man with a red setter dog following him and a shotgun over his arm crept up and slipped into the sty.
Then there was another long spell of silence, not broken, but rather intensified, by the words which I whispered to Fred Harcourt that the fellow who crept into the sty was Kit Kermode, and that he could be after no good.
Then there was another long stretch of silence, which wasn't broken but rather deepened by the words I whispered to Fred Harcourt that the guy who sneaked into the pen was Kit Kermode, and he couldn't be up to anything good.
At midnight a cock crew at the far end of the village, and a dog barked. Then there was silence again, save that every now and again a sedge warbler, far away by the stream near Shenvarla, sang a faintly audible song. Our position on the slope of the foot-hill at Gordon House was between the village and the hills which girt the sea coast. This made my theory of the sleep-walking to the cliffs more plausible. But while we lay low in the clump of trammon trees the appearance of Kit Kermode, with his cat-like walk and his eyes that could wink slander faster than any old woman's tongue could wag it, gave me a theory, or at least a speculation, in another direction.
At midnight, a rooster crowed at the far end of the village, and a dog barked. Then there was silence again, except for the occasional faint song of a sedge warbler, far away by the stream near Shenvarla. Our spot on the slope of the foothill at Gordon House was situated between the village and the hills that bordered the coast. This made my theory about sleepwalking to the cliffs seem more likely. But while we were hiding in the clump of trammon trees, the appearance of Kit Kermode, with his cat-like walk and eyes that could spread gossip faster than any old woman's tongue could wag, inspired me to consider a new theory, or at least a different speculation.
In soft whispers to Fred Harcourt, who was new to the village, I told him how the rascal Kermode hated Andrew the blacksmith. "He hates him," I said, "I do verily believe, for his good honest face, his manly outspoken tongue, his courage, and his power of arm, but most of all he hates him since Andrew, years ago as an innocent and unthinking lad, ran after him in the village street and handed him a reminder of some money which he owed his master."
In quiet tones to Fred Harcourt, who was new to the village, I told him how the troublemaker Kermode disliked Andrew the blacksmith. "He really dislikes him," I said, "I genuinely believe it's because of Andrew's honest face, his straightforward nature, his bravery, and his strength, but most of all, he hates him because Andrew, years ago, when he was just a naive kid, chased him down the village street and reminded him about some money he owed his boss."
"But what can that have to do with Deborah Shimmin's gulls' eggs?" asked Fred, whose mind never seemed to see anything but pictures of divers colours and inspiring outlines[Pg 160] in the happy dreamland he lived in, all unconscious of the world's cruelty, and hate, and love of evil.
"But what does that have to do with Deborah Shimmin's gulls' eggs?" Fred asked, his mind always focused on vibrant colors and inspiring shapes[Pg 160] in the blissful dreamland he inhabited, completely unaware of the world's cruelty, hate, and penchant for evil.
I had just finished telling him that a man like Kermode might bribe a boy to get him gulls' eggs, and sneak up to Deborah's window and quietly reach in and place the eggs on her dressing-table, as a means of getting Deborah and Andrew into trouble. I had just finished giving this outline of the thought in my mind, I say, when the door of the farmhouse opened and Deborah Shimmin, clad only in her nightdress, stepped lightly forth and started up the hillside.
I had just finished telling him that someone like Kermode might pay a boy to get him gulls' eggs and sneak up to Deborah's window to quietly reach in and put the eggs on her dressing table, hoping to get Deborah and Andrew into trouble. I had just wrapped up this thought when the door of the farmhouse opened, and Deborah Shimmin, wearing only her nightdress, stepped out lightly and started up the hill.
The next moment the man, his gun in the hollow of his arm and the red setter dog at his heels, crawled forth from the pigsty, looked round as if to make certain he was not watched, and followed the white figure of the girl as she glided up the zig-zag path in the direction of the haughs which formed the wild sea coast.
The next moment, the man, with his gun tucked under his arm and the red setter dog following him, crawled out from the pigsty. He glanced around to make sure he wasn't being watched and followed the girl in the white dress as she moved up the winding path toward the haughs along the rugged sea coast.
It did not take Fred and me very long to take off our boots and noiselessly follow, guided by the figure in white, rather than by the man who went before us, for the dim light of the moon and the northern night made his dark dress difficult to see in the shadows of the hedges and trees.
It didn’t take Fred and me long to take off our boots and quietly follow, guided by the figure in white instead of the man ahead of us, since the faint light of the moon and the northern night made his dark clothing hard to see in the shadows of the hedges and trees.
I knew that Deborah would take the usual path to the rocks, and bade Fred follow close behind me while I took a shorter route. In ten minutes we were again under cover when the girl passed close by us, her long hair knotted roughly into a mass of rolls about her large and well-formed head. Her eyes were open, and fixed in a glassy stare straight ahead. She seemed to move along, rather than walk, and had no appearance of either hesitation or haste; and Kermode, with his dog and his gun, stealthily followed in her wake not twenty yards behind.
I knew Deborah would take the usual path to the rocks, so I told Fred to stay close behind me while I took a shorter route. In ten minutes, we were back under cover when the girl passed right by us, her long hair tangled into a messy mass of rolls around her large and well-shaped head. Her eyes were open and fixed in a glassy stare straight ahead. She seemed to glide along instead of walking, showing no signs of hesitation or urgency. Kermode, with his dog and gun, quietly followed her not twenty yards behind.
While we were crossing the field bordering the Gordon haughs, keeping under the shadow of a gorse-clad hedge, Deborah disappeared over the cliff, and the man, watched by Fred and myself, crept up to the edge of the cliffs down which the poor girl had descended.
While we were walking across the field next to the Gordon haughs, staying in the shadow of a gorse-covered hedge, Deborah vanished over the cliff, and the man, observed by Fred and me, sneaked up to the edge of the cliffs where the poor girl had gone down.
Before another minute had elapsed, Kermode had stretched[Pg 161] himself out his full length on a craig which overlooked the precipitous rocks down which Deborah had disappeared. We then secured the cover of a mound not thirty feet away from him.
Before another minute had passed, Kermode lay down flat on a cliff that overlooked the steep rocks where Deborah had vanished. We then took cover behind a mound, not thirty feet away from him.
The dog gave a low whine when he saw the head of his master craned out to watch the movements of the white figure descending the rocks, and then all was quiet as before.
The dog let out a soft whine when he saw his master leaning out to watch the white figure coming down the rocks, and then everything went silent like before.
Fred's suspense and anxiety for the safety of the girl was apparent in his hard breathing; but my own were inconsiderable, for I knew that if undisturbed by any noise unusual to the night, or any interference by the fellow who now held the future happiness of Andrew, the smith, in his hands she would safely climb up the haugh and make her way home to bed, all unconscious of the awful position she had placed herself in.
Fred's tension and worry for the girl's safety were clear in his heavy breathing; however, I felt little concern because I knew that as long as there were no strange noises in the night or any interference from the guy who now had Andrew the smith's future happiness in his grip, she would safely make her way up the hill and home to bed, completely unaware of the terrifying position she had gotten herself into.
Wicked as I knew the man to be, I did not now imagine that he had any other intention in watching around the house than to try to discover Andrew paying a nocturnal visit, with some gulls' eggs for his sweetheart. This would have been a mean enough act, but it seems a small thing beside the cruel and murderous deed he would have committed but for the providential presence and prompt action of Fred Harcourt and myself.
Wicked as I knew the guy to be, I didn’t think he was actually looking around the house for any reason other than to catch Andrew making a late-night visit with some gulls' eggs for his girlfriend. That would have been a pretty low move, but it pales in comparison to the cruel and deadly act he would have committed if it weren’t for the lucky presence and quick actions of Fred Harcourt and me.
Fred and I lay low, with our chins resting on our hands, not daring even to whisper. The dog whined a little now and again, and we heard the subdued cries of seagulls as they flew off, alarmed in the darkness, over the sea. Still Deborah did not make her appearance on the top of the cliff. It seemed a long time that we lay and watched thus, but it could not have been so long as it seemed.
Fred and I kept quiet, resting our chins on our hands, not even daring to whisper. The dog whined occasionally, and we heard the muffled cries of seagulls flying off, startled by the darkness over the sea. Still, Deborah hadn’t shown up on top of the cliff. It felt like we’d been lying there for ages, but it couldn't have been as long as it felt.
Then Kermode, without raising himself from watching the climbing girl, reached back for the gun which he had placed on the ground by his side. He raised it to the level of his face, resting his left elbow on the ground, and I heard the click of the hammer as he cocked it. Then I saw his thumb and finger go into his waistcoat pocket.
Then Kermode, still focused on the girl climbing, reached back for the gun he had set on the ground next to him. He brought it up to his face, resting his left elbow on the ground, and I heard the click of the hammer as he cocked it. Then I saw his thumb and finger go into his waistcoat pocket.
"Good God!" I said in a loud whisper, as I sprang to[Pg 162] my feet, for I knew in one awful moment that the villain was feeling for a cap to discharge a shot in the air above the head of Deborah, who would wake up at the shock, and fall to the base of the craig in her terrible fright. So intent was Kermode in his fell design of frightening the girl to her destruction that he did not hear me, or notice the growl of his dog, or feel the vibration of our tread as we both bore down upon him. We should have been too late if it had not been for the life-long habit of the wretch to secure himself from danger or suspicion. With his finger on the trigger, all ready to pull, he paused one moment to raise himself and look about. That moment saved the life of Deborah Shimmin, for the would-be murderer was the next instant under the knee of Fred Harcourt and his throat in his grip, while my hand was over the nipples of the gun. While we were all on the ground together, and the setter dog had a hold of Harcourt's leg, the tall form of Cubbin, the policeman, bent over us. I had lowered the hammers of the gun and thrown it to one side to grasp the dog, for Harcourt would not let go his hold of Kermode's throat lest he should shout and wake the girl.
"Good God!" I exclaimed in a loud whisper, jumping to[Pg 162] my feet. In an instant, I realized the villain was reaching for a cap to fire a shot in the air above Deborah's head, who would wake up in shock and fall from the cliff in her terror. So focused was Kermode on his wicked plan to scare the girl to her destruction that he didn't hear me, notice his dog growling, or feel the vibrations of our footsteps as we approached him. We might have been too late if it weren't for Kermode's lifelong habit of securing himself from danger or suspicion. With his finger on the trigger, ready to pull, he paused for a moment to look around. That moment saved Deborah Shimmin's life, as the would-be murderer was immediately brought down by Fred Harcourt, who had a grip on his throat, while I had my hand over the gun's barrel. As we all struggled on the ground, with the setter dog gripping Harcourt's leg, the tall figure of Cubbin, the policeman, leaned over us. I had lowered the gun's hammers and tossed it aside to grab the dog, since Harcourt wouldn’t release his hold on Kermode’s throat for fear he would shout and wake the girl.
"Gag Kermode," I said to Cubbin, as I hit the dog just above the snout with a stone, killing him by one blow.
"Gag Kermode," I said to Cubbin, as I hit the dog right above the nose with a rock, killing him in one hit.
Then Deborah Shimmin, holding something in a fold of her nightdress with one hand, and climbing with the other, came up over the edge of the cliff a few yards away from us.
Then Deborah Shimmin, holding something in a fold of her nightdress with one hand and climbing with the other, came up over the edge of the cliff a few yards away from us.
She looked very beautiful as she stepped up on the sloping sward above the haugh, with the pale moonlight just lighting her airy dress, and her face all sad and careworn.
She looked really beautiful as she stepped up on the sloping grass above the lowland, with the soft moonlight gently illuminating her light dress, and her face was all sad and tired.
Leaving Kermode to the care of the constable, Fred and I noiselessly followed the girl home, and saw her step over the obstacles in her path as by instinct, turning her face neither to the right nor left.
Leaving Kermode with the constable, Fred and I quietly followed the girl home, watching her navigate the obstacles in her way as if by instinct, not turning her face to the right or left.
We decided to awaken her before she reached the door of the farmhouse, so that, according to the popular notion, she might never again become somnambulent.
We decided to wake her up before she got to the farmhouse door, so that, as people say, she wouldn't fall asleepwalking again.
With this view I stepped before her as she approached[Pg 163] the door, but was astonished to find that she paused as if my presence blocked the way before she yet saw me or touched me. But there was no misunderstanding the blank stare in her wonderful eyes.
With this in mind, I stepped in front of her as she approached[Pg 163] the door, but I was shocked to see that she stopped as if my presence was in her way before she had actually seen or touched me. But there was no mistaking the vacant look in her amazing eyes.
I gently put out my hand and took hers, as she put it out before her to feel the influence of a presence she could not see.
I reached out and took her hand, as she extended it in front of her to sense the presence she couldn't see.
She did not scream or faint. She awoke with a start, and let the eggs fall on the ground.
She didn't scream or pass out. She woke up suddenly and let the eggs drop to the ground.
At first she could not understand where she was, and just thought she was dreaming; but by degrees it came to her that she was standing before me in the pale moonlight when she thought she ought to be in bed.
At first, she couldn't figure out where she was and just thought she was dreaming; but slowly it dawned on her that she was standing in front of me in the pale moonlight when she thought she should be in bed.
Then I softly told her where she had been in her sleep, keeping back all knowledge of Kermode's attempted revenge on Andrew, and how we had decided to awake her. Then, with a little pleasant laugh, we both told her that the mystery of the seagulls' eggs was solved, and that neither Andrew nor she would be troubled again.
Then I gently told her where she had been in her sleep, leaving out any mention of Kermode's attempt to get back at Andrew and how we had chosen to wake her up. Then, with a lighthearted laugh, we both told her that the mystery of the seagulls' eggs had been solved, and that neither she nor Andrew would be bothered again.
She fell to sobbing a little, and for the first time seemed to shiver with the cold; then she lifted the latch and we bade her good night.
She started to cry a bit, and for the first time she appeared to shiver from the cold; then she lifted the latch and we said good night to her.
Nothing was done to Kermode, for the fellow swore he had no intention of discharging the gun, and we could not prove he had, though the case was clear enough in our eyes, and the deed would have been done had we not, in God's providence, been there to prevent it.
Nothing happened to Kermode because he insisted he had no intention of firing the gun, and we couldn't prove otherwise, even though the situation was obvious to us, and the act would have taken place if we hadn't, by God's grace, been there to stop it.
Cubbin, the constable, it transpired afterwards, had overheard me giving my theory of the sleep-walking to Fred in the hayfield, and he, too, had been in hiding at the farm, and had watched and followed us all.
Cubbin, the constable, it turned out later, had overheard me sharing my theory about sleepwalking with Fred in the hayfield. He had also been hiding at the farm and had watched and followed us the entire time.
So there was a wonderful story for him to tell of how Deborah had made good her defence against the charge he had laid against Andrew and her. And the beautiful Deborah with the plain face became the bride of the jolly Andrew, who was neither an artist nor an amateur sculptor, but only a village blacksmith who had an eye for beauty of form and character.
So there was a great story for him to share about how Deborah successfully defended herself against the accusation he had made against her and Andrew. And the lovely Deborah with the plain features became the wife of the cheerful Andrew, who was neither an artist nor an amateur sculptor, but just a village blacksmith with an eye for beauty in form and character.
ROSE'S BIRTHDAY PRESENT.
A TRUE STORY.
BY MARIE E. C. DELBRASSINE.
"Where is Rose?"
"Where's Rose?"
"Busy, as usual, with her mice and beetles, I suppose, father," answered Ethel; "we have not seen her all this afternoon."
"Busy, as always, with her mice and beetles, I guess, Dad," replied Ethel; "we haven't seen her at all this afternoon."
"She will probably be with you at teatime," said Dr. Sinclair, "after which I should like you to ask her to come to me for a little while in the surgery."
"She'll probably be with you at tea time," Dr. Sinclair said, "and after that, I would like you to ask her to come see me for a bit in the office."
"Very well, father, I won't forget."
"Sure thing, Dad, I won't forget."
Dr. Sinclair retreated again to his surgery, which was arranged also as his library, knowing that his willing helper would not fail to join him there.
Dr. Sinclair went back to his office, which also served as his library, knowing that his eager assistant would be sure to join him there.
"I cannot think," said Maud, Ethel's sister, "what that girl finds to interest her in all those horrid creatures—beetles and toads, and even snakes, when she can get one; the other day I saw her handling a slowworm as if it were a charming domestic pet. It was enough to make one feel cold all over."
"I can't understand," said Maud, Ethel's sister, "what that girl finds so fascinating about all those creepy creatures—beetles and toads, and even snakes when she can find one; the other day I saw her handling a slowworm like it was a cute pet. It was enough to give anyone the chills."
"Well, there is no accounting for taste; Rose never seems to care if she is asked to a party or not," continued Ethel, "and she does not mind helping father with his work, which I always find so tiresome, for he is so dreadfully particular about it. Perhaps biologists are different from other folks; I sometimes think there is something uncannny and queer about them."
"Well, everyone has their own preferences; Rose never seems to care whether she's invited to a party or not," Ethel continued, "and she doesn’t mind helping Dad with his work, which I always find so tedious because he is incredibly particular about it. Maybe biologists are just different from other people; sometimes I think there's something strange and off about them."
"I'm sure Rose is neither uncanny nor queer, she's just a brick," said Jack, a schoolboy of fourteen, who was enjoying a[Pg 165] Saturday half-holiday at home with a new book, it being too wet to play cricket. "She is always willing to do anything to help a fellow."
"I'm sure Rose isn't weird or strange; she's just really solid," said Jack, a fourteen-year-old schoolboy who was enjoying a[Pg 165] Saturday half-holiday at home with a new book since it was too rainy to play cricket. "She's always ready to help out a friend."
"Which means," said Ethel, "that you always expect girls to be your slaves, when you are at home."
"Which means," said Ethel, "that you always expect girls to be your servants when you're at home."
At this moment the door opened and Rose herself appeared.
At that moment, the door opened and Rose walked in.
"Well, Rose," said Maud, "have you pinned out a beetle, or taught your pet ants to perform tricks?"
"Well, Rose," said Maud, "have you pinned a beetle yet, or taught your pet ants to do tricks?"
"Not this afternoon," said Rose; "I have had a delightful time with my microscope, studying spiders and drawing slides for the magic lantern to be used at my next little lecture to the G.F.S. girls."
"Not this afternoon," Rose said. "I had a great time with my microscope, studying spiders and making slides for the magic lantern to use at my next little lecture for the G.F.S. girls."
"That sounds dry and uninteresting," yawned Maud. "Ah, here comes tea. By the way, father would like you to go to his study afterwards. Poor Rose, I expect he has some more tiresome work for you."
"That sounds boring and dull," yawned Maud. "Oh, here comes tea. By the way, Dad would like you to go to his study afterward. Poor Rose, I guess he has some more tedious work for you."
"Oh, don't call it tiresome, Maud dear; I quite enjoy it."
"Oh, don’t say it’s boring, Maud dear; I really enjoy it."
"It's a good thing you do. I hate being shut up there; it's such a bore."
"It's a nice thing you're doing. I can't stand being cooped up there; it's so dull."
A quarter of an hour later a middle-aged man, whose snow-white hair made him appear at first sight much older than he was in reality, might have been seen busy over a manuscript, whilst a fair girl sat beside him, reading out to him the notes he had made, and which he was working into the book he was writing. The two seemed to work in perfect harmony.
A little later, a middle-aged man, whose snow-white hair made him look older than he actually was, could be seen focused on a manuscript, while a young woman sat next to him, reading aloud the notes he had made and that he was incorporating into the book he was writing. The two seemed to work together in perfect harmony.
Rose's father had been the rector of a remote country parish in Cornwall. Most of his friends said that he was lost in such a neighbourhood, and that it was a shame to have sent so able a man to such a parish; but Mr. Sinclair never complained himself; he may sometimes have thought it strange that other men were chosen before him to occupy positions which he felt conscious he might well have filled, but as his lot was cast in that Cornish nook, he had thrown himself heart and soul into whatever work he found to do. The affection he won from the rough fisherfolk, who regarded him as the father of the parish, whose joys and sorrows, cares and anxieties, were all well known to him, was as much to him as any brilliant worldly success.[Pg 166] His means were small, too small for his generous heart. He wished to give as good an education as possible to his two children, Henry and Rose, and devoted much time and trouble to that end. For several years he taught the boy and girl together himself, Rose learning much the same lessons as her brother; this laid the foundation of the accuracy which characterised her in any task she undertook—a quality often lacking in feminine work.
Rose's father had been the rector of a remote country parish in Cornwall. Most of his friends said he was out of place in such a neighborhood, and that it was a shame to send such a capable man to such a parish; but Mr. Sinclair never complained himself; he may have occasionally thought it odd that other men were chosen over him for positions he felt he could have handled well, but since his life was settled in that Cornish corner, he dedicated himself completely to whatever work he found to do. The affection he earned from the rough fisherfolk, who saw him as the father of the parish, whose joys and sorrows, cares and worries were all well known to him, meant as much to him as any dazzling worldly success.[Pg 166] His resources were limited, too limited for his generous spirit. He wanted to provide the best education possible for his two children, Henry and Rose, and devoted a lot of time and effort to that goal. For several years, he taught the boy and girl together himself, with Rose learning many of the same lessons as her brother; this laid the foundation for the accuracy that characterized her in any task she took on—a quality often lacking in women's work.
Mr. Sinclair had been a good student of natural history, and had written books and magazine articles which had been well thought of. Rose tried to follow her father's pursuit; she would spend hours in reading about birds and butterflies, and in making little researches herself. One of her greatest pleasures had been to help her father, either by taking notes for him or by writing at his dictation. She hoped herself some day to add to her pecuniary resources by writing for biological papers or even by giving lectures.
Mr. Sinclair had been a dedicated student of natural history and had written books and articles for magazines that were highly regarded. Rose tried to follow in her father's footsteps; she would spend hours reading about birds and butterflies and doing her own little research. One of her greatest joys had been assisting her father, either by taking notes for him or writing down his dictated words. She hoped to one day increase her income by writing for biology journals or even giving lectures.
But the happy home life in the Cornish rectory was to end all too quickly. Rose lost both her parents within a short time of each other; her brother was at Oxford, working hard; and Rose was left alone, and had to leave the home which was so dear to her.
But the happy home life in the Cornish rectory was about to end far too soon. Rose lost both her parents in quick succession; her brother was at Oxford, busy with his studies; and Rose was left alone and had to leave the home that meant so much to her.
It was then that her uncle, Dr. Sinclair, without a moment's hesitation, offered her a home in his house. He did not listen to warning voices, cautioning him against burdening himself with the charge of another girl, for his own means were not large, and his family made many demands upon his purse. He was a physician whose career might have been a brilliant one had his practice been in London; but a fanciful and invalid wife had rendered this impossible, as she declared she could only exist in the pure air of the country.
It was then that her uncle, Dr. Sinclair, without a second thought, offered her a place in his home. He ignored the warnings from others advising him not to take on the responsibility of another girl, as his own finances were limited and his family had many demands on his wallet. He was a doctor whose career could have been outstanding if his practice had been in London; however, a whimsical and sickly wife had made that impossible, as she insisted she could only thrive in the fresh air of the countryside.
So he had reluctantly abandoned his cherished hope of working as a London doctor, and had settled near a small country town in Gloucestershire, where he soon obtained most of the practice round; but his scope was narrow. He nevertheless managed to keep in touch with his profession, a profession in which he had entered heart and soul, making[Pg 167] various scientific researches in his laboratory, and sending the fruit of them in clearly-written articles to medical papers. Now for this work, either in writing short articles from his notes, or from his dictation, a patient helper was of great assistance to him. His own daughters, as already seen, disliked the work, and showed their father no sympathy in it, whereas to Rose it was real enjoyment, filling, in a measure, the void she felt in no longer helping her father. Between uncle and niece a tacit sympathy had grown up. He encouraged her in her natural history pursuits, and helped her to start the lectures she gave to the G.F.S. girls in the neighbourhood. The suggestion had seemed little likely to interest them, but Rose had been so clear and explicit that the girls soon became eager for them.
So he had reluctantly given up his dream of becoming a doctor in London and settled near a small country town in Gloucestershire, where he quickly built up most of the local practice; but his opportunities were limited. He still managed to stay connected to his profession, which he had fully committed to, conducting various scientific research in his lab and sending the results in well-written articles to medical journals. For this work, whether writing short articles from his notes or dictating them, having a patient helper was very helpful. His own daughters, as previously mentioned, did not enjoy the work and showed no support for it, while for Rose, it was genuinely enjoyable, somewhat filling the gap she felt from no longer assisting her father. A quiet understanding had developed between uncle and niece. He encouraged her in her natural history interests and helped her start the lectures she gave to the G.F.S. girls in the area. The idea didn’t seem likely to engage them, but Rose was so clear and articulate that the girls soon became excited about them.
Time went on in this way, when something happened which was again to change Rose's circumstances. Truly it is that often trifles light as air have an unknown weight of importance in them. One morning the letter-bag brought a circular announcing that some "University Extension Lectures" were to be given at C——, their nearest town, by a professor from Oxford, the subject chosen being "Spiders," with notes from the microscope.
Time went on like this until something happened that changed Rose's situation again. It's true that often small, seemingly insignificant things can have a surprising amount of significance. One morning, the letter bag delivered a circular announcing that some "University Extension Lectures" would be held in C——, their closest town, presented by a professor from Oxford. The chosen topic was "Spiders," complete with notes from the microscope.
When Dr. Sinclair had read it, he passed it, smiling kindly, to Rose.
When Dr. Sinclair finished reading it, he smiled gently as he handed it to Rose.
"This is not for me," he said, "but I think I know some one whom it may interest."
"This isn't for me," he said, "but I think I know someone it might interest."
"Oh, uncle! how delightful," said Rose, when she had looked at it; "the very thing I should enjoy!"
"Oh, uncle! This is amazing," said Rose after she looked at it; "it's exactly what I would enjoy!"
So it came to pass that Rose attended the lectures, entering very fully into them, and taking careful notes.
So it happened that Rose went to the lectures, engaging deeply with them and taking detailed notes.
At the close of the course, the lecturer said he would like any of the students who felt sufficiently interested in the subject to write a paper, and send it in to him, giving a summary of the lectures, and asking any questions they might care to ask, at the end.
At the end of the course, the lecturer said he would like any students who were interested in the subject to write a paper and send it to him, summarizing the lectures and including any questions they might have at the end.
Rose and several others responded to the invitation, and wrote their papers.
Rose and a few others accepted the invitation and wrote their papers.
[Pg 168]For some time Rose heard no more about it, but one morning she was surprised to receive the following note:—
[Pg 168]For a while, Rose heard nothing more about it, but one morning she was surprised to receive the following note:—
"Dear Madam,—I have felt much satisfaction in reading your paper, which I return, with a few notes and answers to your questions. It shows me with what intelligent interest you have followed my lectures.
"Dear Ma'am,—I have found great pleasure in reading your paper, which I’m returning along with some notes and answers to your questions. It clearly shows how thoughtfully you’ve engaged with my lectures."
"It may interest you to know that an examination for a scholarship at St. Margaret's Hall, the new college for women, is shortly to be held at Oxford; and if you care to pursue a subject for which you show much understanding, I would suggest your trying for it. I don't promise you success, but I think it is worth the venture. A friend of mine, a lady living in Oxford, receives lady students recommended by me, and would, I am sure, make you comfortable on very moderate terms. Yours truly,
"It might be of interest to you that a scholarship exam for St. Margaret's Hall, the new college for women, will soon take place at Oxford. If you want to explore a subject you clearly understand, I recommend you give it a shot. I can't guarantee you'll succeed, but I believe it's worth the try. A friend of mine, a woman living in Oxford, hosts lady students I recommend and would, I'm sure, make you comfortable for a reasonable price. Best regards,"
"B. Fielding."
"B. Fielding."
Rose read the letter two or three times and then passed it to her uncle. Had she the means to go there—if, oh, if she could only get the scholarship, how delightful it would be!
Rose read the letter two or three times and then handed it to her uncle. If only she had the means to go there—if, oh, if she could just get the scholarship, how wonderful that would be!
"Come to my study," said Dr. Sinclair.
"Come to my office," Dr. Sinclair said.
And as soon as the door was shut he said kindly,—
And as soon as the door was closed, he said kindly, —
"I don't like you to lose this opportunity, dear child, so write and tell Mr. Fielding you will go up to Oxford, if he will introduce you to the lady he mentions."
"I don't want you to miss this chance, dear child, so please write and let Mr. Fielding know that you'll head to Oxford if he introduces you to the lady he mentioned."
"Oh, but, uncle," she said, "what Mr. Fielding may call moderate terms may really mean a great deal more than should be paid for me."
"Oh, but, uncle," she said, "what Mr. Fielding might call reasonable terms could actually mean a lot more than what I should be worth."
"Never mind, little Rose," said Dr. Sinclair, "I meant to give my kind little helper a birthday present, and this shall be it."
"Don't worry about it, little Rose," said Dr. Sinclair, "I intended to give my sweet little helper a birthday gift, and this will be it."
"Dear uncle, how kind of you. But remember, that whatever help, as you term it, I may have given you, has always been a pleasure to me."
"Dear Uncle, that’s so nice of you. But just remember, whatever help you say I’ve given you has always been a joy for me."
"And so, dear, is anything that I may do for you to me."
"And so, dear, whatever I can do for you means a lot to me."
Thus it was settled, and a few days later, Dr. Sinclair himself started for his own beloved Oxford with his niece. Jack and Maud went to the station to see them off.
Thus it was decided, and a few days later, Dr. Sinclair himself headed to his beloved Oxford with his niece. Jack and Maud went to the station to see them off.
"Keep up your courage, Rose," said Jack, "you're pretty sure to pass, for if any girl in England knows about creepy, crawley things, you do!"
"Stay strong, Rose," Jack said, "you're definitely going to pass, because if any girl in England knows about creepy, crawly things, it's you!"
[Pg 169]When Rose returned some days later, she looked rather overstrained and pale, and, to the surprise of Ethel and Maud, never looked at her microscope, or at any of her treasures in the way of beetles and tadpoles, but spent her time in complete idleness, except when she helped them to do up some of their evening clothes for some forthcoming dances; and they were surprised to see how deftly a biologist could sew.
[Pg 169]When Rose came back a few days later, she looked pretty stressed and pale. To Ethel and Maud's surprise, she didn’t even glance at her microscope or any of her collections like beetles and tadpoles. Instead, she spent her time completely idle, except for helping them get ready for some upcoming dances by fixing up their evening clothes. They were amazed at how skillfully a biologist could sew.
One Saturday, as the three girls were sitting working together, Jack, who was spending his half-holiday at home again, said, "Why, here comes the telegraph boy!"
One Saturday, while the three girls were sitting and working together, Jack, who was spending his half-day off at home again, said, "Look, here comes the telegraph boy!"
"Run and see who it is for," said Ethel, who had lately shown much more sympathetic interest in Rose, and who began to realise that if Rose obtained what she was so keenly set on, she, as well as others, might miss the cousin who had been so kind and so unselfish an inmate of their home. "Run and see, Jack; and if it is for any of us, bring it here."
"Run and see who it is for," Ethel said, showing much more interest in Rose lately. She started to realize that if Rose got what she wanted so badly, she and others might miss the cousin who had been such a kind and selfless part of their home. "Run and see, Jack; and if it’s for any of us, bring it here."
Rose looked very white, but did not look up from her work.
Rose looked very pale but didn’t lift her eyes from her work.
"Addressed to Miss Rose Sinclair," said Jack, who soon returned.
"Addressed to Miss Rose Sinclair," Jack said as he came back shortly.
Rose took the telegram with trembling fingers, and then tore it open.
Rose took the telegram with shaky fingers and then ripped it open.
It announced the following:—
It announced the following:—
"Rose Sinclair passed first. Awarded scholarship St. Margaret's for three years."
"Rose Sinclair was the first to pass. She was awarded a scholarship to St. Margaret's for three years."
"Oh, Ethel!" said Rose, "it is too good to be true."
"Oh, Ethel!" Rose said, "it feels too good to be real."
"I knew you would pass," said Jack, "I always said you would, didn't I, now?"
"I knew you would pass," Jack said. "I always said you would, right?”
"Well," said Ethel, "we ought to be very glad for your sake."
"Well," Ethel said, "we should be really happy for you."
"Yes," said Maud, "I congratulate you, Rose—but, I am very, very sorry you are going away."
"Yes," Maud said, "I congratulate you, Rose—but I’m really, really sad that you’re leaving."
"Are you, dear?" said Rose; "I also shall feel lonely without all of you, in this my second home. But let us go and tell uncle, for I consider this his special birthday gift to me."
"Are you, dear?" said Rose; "I'll feel lonely without all of you in this, my second home. But let’s go tell uncle, because I see this as his special birthday gift to me."
"So it is," said Dr. Sinclair, who appeared at that moment.
"So it is," said Dr. Sinclair, who showed up at that moment.
[Pg 170]"Then your old uncle is much gratified in sending his niece to Oxford; but he will miss his little girl very much."
[Pg 170]"Then your old uncle is really happy to send his niece to Oxford; but he will really miss his little girl a lot."
Rose distinguished herself even far above Jack's expectation. After she had concluded her college course, she devoted her time and knowledge to giving lectures, for which she received remuneration, also to writing articles for magazines, and subsequent events led to her settling in Oxford. Whenever Dr. Sinclair wants an especially enjoyable holiday, he goes to spend a few days with Rose, and the two compare notes on their work. When he expresses his pleasure at her success, Rose loves to remind him that she owes it greatly to his kindness that she was placed in the way of obtaining it, through the birthday gift, which was to be so helpful to her.
Rose exceeded Jack's expectations by a long shot. After finishing her college degree, she dedicated her time and knowledge to giving lectures, for which she was paid, as well as writing articles for magazines. Eventually, this led her to settle in Oxford. Whenever Dr. Sinclair wants a particularly enjoyable vacation, he spends a few days with Rose, and they share insights about their work. When he expresses his enjoyment of her success, Rose loves to remind him that she owes a lot of it to his kindness for giving her the birthday gift that helped her achieve it.
DOLLY HARDCASTLE'S ROSEBUDS.
A CITY IDYLL
BY CHARLES E. PEARCE.
Jack Cameron's office was a handsome apartment. It was approached by a broad staircase, the balusters of which were impressive from their solidity and design. The office door had a species of ornamental pediment over it, and the room itself had panelled walls of a pale green, a chimneypiece of portentous size, and a highly ornamental ceiling.
Jack Cameron's office was a stylish apartment. You reached it by a wide staircase, with sturdy and beautifully designed balusters. The office door had an ornamental pediment above it, and the room featured pale green paneled walls, a massive fireplace, and an intricately designed ceiling.
Up the staircase tripped a little lady—a pleasant vision of a silk blouse, butter-coloured lace, golden hair, fawn gloves, and tan bottines, leaving behind her an atmosphere redolent of the latest fashionable perfume mingled with the more delicate scent of the Marechal Niel roses in her corsage.
Up the staircase walked a little lady—a lovely sight in a silk blouse, butter-colored lace, golden hair, fawn gloves, and tan boots, leaving behind her a vibe filled with the latest trendy perfume mixed with the more subtle scent of the Marechal Niel roses in her corsage.
She knocked at the door, and, as there was no response from within, turned the handle.
She knocked on the door, and when there was no answer from inside, she turned the doorknob.
"May I come in, please?" she said laughingly.
"Can I come in, please?" she said with a laugh.
A young man was standing in a corner of the room opposite the telegraphic machine, from which the "tape" was issuing with a monotonous click. On this "tape"—a narrow strip of paper seemingly endless, which fell on the floor in serpentine coils—were inscribed at regular intervals some cabalistic characters unintelligible to the general public, but full of meaning to the initiated.
A young man was standing in a corner of the room across from the telegraph machine, which was spitting out "tape" with a steady clicking sound. On this "tape"—a seemingly endless narrow strip of paper that curled up on the floor in winding loops—were symbols written at regular intervals that were meaningless to most people but loaded with significance for those in the know.
He turned at the sound of the voice. "What! Dolly?" he exclaimed.
He turned at the sound of the voice. "What! Dolly?" he said.
"Yes, Jack; didn't you expect me?"
"Yeah, Jack; weren't you expecting me?"
[Pg 172]"Of course—of course," answered Jack Cameron, rather confusedly.
[Pg 172]"Sure—sure," replied Jack Cameron, a bit confused.
The girl crossed the room, and, taking both the hands of the young man, looked into his eyes.
The girl walked across the room and took the young man’s hands, looking into his eyes.
"You are worried," said she softly.
"You seem worried," she said gently.
"Oh, only a little. One is bound to have worries in business, especially when the market's feverish. But I'm awfully glad you've come. I shall forget all my bothers now you are here."
"Oh, just a bit. It's natural to have worries in business, especially when the market is so chaotic. But I'm really glad you've come. I'll forget all my concerns now that you're here."
His tone brightened, and the shadow that was beginning to steal over the girl's face disappeared.
His tone brightened, and the shadow that was starting to creep over the girl's face vanished.
They were engaged. The wedding-day was fixed for the following week; naturally there was much to do in the way of house furnishing, and the bride elect was happy. Shopping before marriage has a distinct charm of its own. The feminine mind attaches to each purchase an ideal pleasure. Then there is the special joy of being entrusted by her future husband with money, and the pride of showing him how well she can bargain.
They were engaged. The wedding day was set for the following week; of course, there was a lot to do in terms of furnishing their home, and the bride-to-be was excited. Shopping before the wedding has its own special appeal. A woman's mind connects an ideal sense of joy to each purchase she makes. Plus, there’s the thrill of being given money by her future husband and the pride in demonstrating how well she can negotiate.
Jack Cameron was a stockbroker, and had done fairly well in South Africans. But like a good many others he had kept his "Narbatos" too long, and he saw his way to lose some money; not enough to seriously damage his stability, but enough to inconvenience him at this especial time when he was thinking of taking a wife.
Jack Cameron was a stockbroker and had done pretty well in South Africa. But like many others, he had held onto his "Narbatos" for too long, and he realized he was about to lose some money; not enough to really hurt his finances, but enough to complicate things at this particular moment when he was considering getting married.
Dolly Hardcastle knew nothing at all about this. Indeed, she knew nothing about stockbroking. It seemed to her simply a pleasant, light, gentlemanly profession, consisting principally in standing in Throgmorton Street, with one's hat tilted backwards, smoking cigarettes, eating oranges or strawberries according to the season, and talking about cricket or football.
Dolly Hardcastle had no idea about any of this. In fact, she didn't know anything about stockbroking. To her, it just seemed like a nice, easygoing, gentlemanly job, mostly involving standing on Throgmorton Street, with your hat tilted back, smoking cigarettes, eating oranges or strawberries depending on the season, and chatting about cricket or football.
This was the first time she had been to Jack's office, and she was prettily curious about everything—especially the telephone. She was not satisfied until Jack had shown her how to work the apparatus.
This was the first time she had been to Jack's office, and she was genuinely curious about everything—especially the telephone. She wasn't satisfied until Jack had shown her how to use the device.
The "ticker" was also an all-absorbing object of attention[Pg 173] The continuous "click, click," and the issuing of the tape without any apparent motive power, had something of the supernatural about it. Dolly looked at the white strips with wonder.
The "ticker" was also something everyone focused on[Pg 173]. The constant "click, click," and the tape rolling out without any visible source of power felt a bit unnatural. Dolly stared at the white strips in amazement.
"What does this say, Jack? N-a-r-Narbatos, 2½. What does it mean?"
"What does this say, Jack? N-a-r-Narbatos, 2.5. What does it mean?"
Alas! Jack Cameron knew too well what it meant. Narbatos had gone down with a "slump." When Miss Hardcastle called he was debating whether he should sell. This quotation decided him.
Alas! Jack Cameron knew all too well what it meant. Narbatos had dropped with a "slump." When Miss Hardcastle called, he was weighing whether he should sell. This quote made up his mind.
"Dolly," said he hurriedly, "do you mind me leaving you for five minutes alone while I run into the 'House'?"
"Dolly," he said quickly, "do you mind if I leave you alone for five minutes while I step into the 'House'?"
No, Dolly did not mind. Business, of course, must be attended to. Jack seized his hat, snatched a kiss, and vanished.
No, Dolly didn't mind. Business, of course, had to be taken care of. Jack grabbed his hat, stole a kiss, and disappeared.
"Dear old Jack," said Dolly, seating herself at the office table and staring at the ticker. "I wonder whether he has many callers? Whatever shall I do if anybody comes?"
"Dear old Jack," said Dolly, sitting down at the office table and looking at the ticker. "I wonder if he gets many visitors? What am I going to do if someone shows up?"
She was considering this matter, with the assistance of the paper-knife, pressed against her pretty lips, when the sharp ting, ting, ting, of the telephone startled her.
She was thinking about this matter, with a paper knife pressed against her pretty lips, when the sharp ting, ting, ting of the phone startled her.
Somebody wanted to speak to Jack. It might be important. Hadn't she better go to the telephone? It was so nice to be able to help her future husband.
Somebody wanted to talk to Jack. It could be important. Shouldn't she go to the phone? It felt great to assist her future husband.
"I wonder whether I could imitate Jack's voice?"
"I wonder if I could mimic Jack's voice?"
She went to the telephone and did exactly as Jack had instructed her to do. She heard a sepulchral voice say, "Are you there?"
She went to the phone and did exactly what Jack told her to do. She heard a deep, eerie voice say, "Are you there?"
"Yes," said Dolly boldly.
"Yeah," said Dolly boldly.
"I have an offer of 5,000 Rosebuds. Will you take the lot, as you said you would when we were talking about them the other day? Wire just come."
"I have an offer of 5,000 Rosebuds. Will you take the whole lot, as you said you would when we were talking about them the other day? A wire just came in."
"Five thousand rosebuds!" cried Dolly, with flashing eyes and cheeks like the flowers just mentioned. "Then Jack is going to have the church decorated after all. Darling fellow; he hasn't even forgotten the wire for fastening them."
"Five thousand rosebuds!" exclaimed Dolly, her eyes sparkling and her cheeks as bright as the flowers she just mentioned. "So Jack is going to decorate the church after all. Sweet guy; he even remembered the wire to tie them up."
The man at the other end was evidently impatient, for he[Pg 174] shouted that Jack must decide at once. As the matter was one which concerned Dolly, she had no hesitation what answer to give.
The guy on the other end was clearly impatient, because he[Pg 174] shouted that Jack needed to make a decision now. Since the issue involved Dolly, she didn't hesitate in what answer to give.
"Yes," she declared, in as bass a tone as she could assume.
"Yes," she declared, trying to make her voice as deep as possible.
She felt half inclined to waltz round the room, but she was afraid of disturbing the occupant of the office below. Gradually she sobered down, and by the time Jack Cameron returned she was quite sedate.
She felt somewhat tempted to dance around the room, but she was worried about bothering the person in the office below. Slowly, she calmed down, and by the time Jack Cameron came back, she was completely composed.
Jack had sold his Narbatos, and had lost £500 over the deal. But it was no use crying over spilt milk. The immediate effect was that he would have to be very economical over his honeymoon expenses. However, he wouldn't say anything about the matter to Dolly that day. He would carry out his promise—give her a nice luncheon at Birch's.
Jack had sold his Narbatos and lost £500 in the process. But there was no point in crying over spilled milk. The immediate consequence was that he would have to be very careful with his honeymoon spending. However, he wouldn't mention it to Dolly that day. He would keep his promise—treat her to a nice lunch at Birch's.
And so, putting on a mask of gaiety to conceal his real feelings, he piloted his fiancée across Broad Street and Cornhill.
And so, putting on a cheerful façade to hide his true feelings, he led his fiancée across Broad Street and Cornhill.
That luncheon took a long time. Basking in the smiles of his Dolly, he gradually forgot stocks, shares, backwardations, and contangoes. Then, when they came from Birch's, Dolly wanted to see the new frescoes at the Royal Exchange, and she had to be obeyed.
That lunch went on for a long time. Enjoying the smiles of his Dolly, he slowly forgot about stocks, shares, backwardations, and contangoes. After they left Birch's, Dolly wanted to check out the new frescoes at the Royal Exchange, and he had to comply.
It was quite three o'clock when he bethought himself that, though wooing was very pleasant, he had several important letters to write, and must return to his office.
It was almost three o'clock when he realized that, although flirting was really enjoyable, he had several important letters to write and needed to get back to his office.
"Thank you, Jack, dear, for being so nice to me to-day," whispered Dolly, as they strolled towards the entrance of the Exchange; "and thank you especially for letting me have the church decorated. The roses will make the dear old place look sweetly pretty."
"Thank you, Jack, for being so nice to me today," whispered Dolly as they walked toward the entrance of the Exchange. "And thank you especially for letting me have the church decorated. The roses will make the lovely old place look so pretty."
Jack stared. Had his Dolly taken leave of her senses?
Jack stared. Had his Dolly lost her mind?
"Decorations—roses!" he exclaimed, mechanically. "I don't understand."
"Decorations—roses!" he said, blankly. "I don't get it."
"Ah, that's very clever of you," laughed Dolly, "pretending you know nothing about it. You wanted to surprise me."
"Wow, that's really smart of you," laughed Dolly, "pretending you don't know anything about it. You wanted to surprise me."
"Upon my word I had no intention of having the church decorated. I should like to please you, of course, but——"
"Honestly, I didn't plan on decorating the church. I want to make you happy, of course, but——"
[Pg 175]Well, he had already decided that the church decoration was one of the expenses he would do without.
[Pg 175]Well, he had already made up his mind that the church decoration was one of the costs he could skip.
"Come now, confess. Haven't you ordered a quantity of rosebuds? You must have forgotten. Anyway, it's all right, for while you were away from your office there came a message through the telephone asking whether you'd take 5,000 rosebuds you were talking to somebody about the other day and of course I said yes. Gracious! Jack, dear, what is the matter?"
"Come on, just admit it. Haven't you ordered a bunch of rosebuds? You must have forgotten. Anyway, it's fine, because while you were out of your office, I got a call asking if you'd take 5,000 rosebuds that you mentioned to someone the other day, and of course I said yes. Wow! Jack, dear, what’s wrong?"
"Rosebuds—telephone. Of course, I see what has happened," faltered the young stockbroker. "Oh, Dolly—Dolly."
"Rosebuds—phone. I get what happened," stammered the young stockbroker. "Oh, Dolly—Dolly."
"What have I done? Nothing very serious, I hope. If you don't want to have the church decorated, why, I—I—shan't mind very—very much."
"What have I done? I hope it’s nothing too serious. If you don’t want the church decorated, then I—I—won’t mind very—very much."
"It isn't that at all," said Jack, looking very queer. "Of course you didn't know. Unluckily the message didn't mean flowers, but shares in the 'Rosebud Gold Mining Company.'"
"It isn't that at all," Jack said, looking really strange. "Of course you didn't know. Unfortunately, the message didn't mean flowers, but shares in the 'Rosebud Gold Mining Company.'"
"Oh!"
"Oh!"
It was quite true that Jack had contemplated speculating in "Rosebud" shares, but he had heard some disquieting rumours about the mine, and had decided not to touch them. And here he was the prospective owner of 5,000! Only two days before the quotation was 10s., with a tendency to drop. To take them up was impossible, to sell would mean a loss.
It was definitely true that Jack had thought about investing in "Rosebud" shares, but he had heard some worrying rumors about the mine and decided not to get involved. And now he was the potential owner of 5,000! Just two days ago, the price was 10s., and it was likely to go down. Buying them was out of the question, and selling would result in a loss.
"Dolly," said he hurriedly, "let me see you into an omnibus." And, after a hasty farewell, he packed the young lady into a Kensington 'bus, and rushed to the Mining door of the Stock Exchange in Broad Street.
"Dolly," he said quickly, "let me get you on an omnibus." After a quick goodbye, he helped the young lady onto a Kensington bus and rushed to the Mining entrance of the Stock Exchange on Broad Street.
"What are Rosebuds?" he inquired excitedly of a well-known stockbroker.
"What are Rosebuds?" he asked excitedly of a well-known stockbroker.
"15s. 6d., buyers, 14s. 6d., sellers."
"15s. 6d., buyers, 14s. 6d., sellers."
And they were 7s. 6d., 7s., when the market opened that morning. What did it mean, and at what price had he, or rather, had Dolly, bought them?
And they were 7s. 6d., 7s., when the market opened that morning. What did it mean, and at what price had he, or rather, had Dolly, bought them?
He knew from whom the telephonic message had come.[Pg 176] He dashed into his office and rang up the man, a member of a West End firm of brokers.
He knew who had sent the phone message.[Pg 176] He rushed into his office and called the man, who was part of a West End brokerage firm.
"Eight shillings," was the reply. "Congratulate you. Your profit already will pay for your honeymoon and a little more besides. Of course you'll sell. It's a market rig, and I happen to be in the know."
"Eight shillings," was the reply. "Congrats! Your profit will already cover your honeymoon and a little extra. Of course you'll sell. It's a market setup, and I happen to be in the loop."
Sell? Of course he would. A profit of over £1,800 would recoup him for his loss of that morning, and leave him a handsome balance in the bargain.
Sell? Of course he would. A profit of over £1,800 would make up for his loss that morning and leave him with a nice balance in the deal.
"Dolly, dearest," he whispered that night, "the rosebuds are all right. The old church shall be smothered in them from end to end."
"Dolly, my dear," he whispered that night, "the rosebuds are perfect. The old church will be covered in them from one end to the other."
And so it was, but like a prudent man he never explained that but for Dolly's unconscious assistance there might have been no roses and perhaps very little honeymoon. He was afraid Dolly might want to help him again!
And so it was, but like a wise man he never mentioned that without Dolly's unintentional help, there might have been no roses and probably very little honeymoon. He was worried that Dolly might want to step in and help him again!
A TALE OF SIMLA.
BY DR. HELEN BOURCHIER.
There was a dinner-party that night at the lieutenant-governor's, and those of the governed who had followed him from his territory of Lahore up to Simla were bidden to the feast. In one of the pretty private sitting-rooms of the Bellevue Hotel three ladies were discussing chiffons in connection with that function.
There was a dinner party that night at the lieutenant governor's, and those who he had brought with him from Lahore to Simla were invited to the feast. In one of the charming private sitting rooms of the Bellevue Hotel, three ladies were talking about chiffons in relation to the event.
"Elma doesn't care for dinner-parties," Mrs. Macdonald said regretfully.
"Elma isn't into dinner parties," Mrs. Macdonald said with a sigh.
Elma was her daughter, and this was her first season in Simla.
Elma was her daughter, and this was her first season in Simla.
"Oh, mother, I like the parties well enough!" said Elma. "What I hate is the horrid way you have of getting to parties."
"Oh, mom, I like the parties just fine!" said Elma. "What I can't stand is the awful way you have of getting to them."
"What do you mean?" the third lady asked.
"What do you mean?" the third lady asked.
"Elma means that she doesn't like the jampans," Mrs. Macdonald explained.
"Elma means that she doesn't like the jampans," Mrs. Macdonald explained.
"I am always frightened," said Elma in a low voice, and a little of the delicate colour she had brought out from England with her faded from her lovely face. "It seems so dreadful to go rushing down those steep, narrow lanes, on the edge of a precipice, in little rickety two-wheeled chairs that would turn over in a minute if one of the men were to stumble and fall; and then one would roll all down I don't know how many feet, down those steep precipices: some of them have no railings or protection of any kind, and in the evening the roads are quite dark under the overhanging trees. And people have fallen over them and been killed—every one knows that."
"I’m always scared," Elma said quietly, and a little of the delicate color she had brought from England faded from her beautiful face. "It feels so terrifying to race down those steep, narrow lanes, right on the edge of a cliff, in those shaky little two-wheeled carts that would tip over in a second if one of the men stumbled and fell; then you’d roll down who knows how many feet off those steep cliffs: some of them don’t have any railings or safety barriers at all, and in the evening the roads are really dark under the trees. And people have fallen off and died—everyone knows that."
[Pg 178]"Elma cannot speak Hindustani," the mother further explained, "and the first time she went out she called 'Jeldi, jeldi!' to the men, and of course they ran faster and faster. I was really rather alarmed myself when they came tearing past me round a corner."
[Pg 178]"Elma can't speak Hindustani," her mother added, "and the first time she went out, she shouted 'Jeldi, jeldi!' to the men, and of course, they ran faster and faster. I was pretty shocked myself when they came rushing past me around a corner."
"I thought jeldi meant 'slowly,'" said Elma.
"I thought jeldi meant 'slowly,'" Elma said.
"Well, at any rate you have learnt one word of the language," said Mrs. Thompson, laughing.
"Well, either way, you've learned one word of the language," Mrs. Thompson said, laughing.
"I should not mind so much if mother was with me," said the girl; "but those horrid little jampans only hold one person—and mother's jampannis always run on so fast in front, and my men have to keep up with them. I wish I wasn't going this evening."
"I wouldn't mind so much if mom were with me," said the girl; "but those terrible little jampans only fit one person—and my mom's jampannis always go so fast ahead, and my guys have to keep up with them. I wish I wasn't going this evening."
"She has the sweetest frock you ever saw," said Mrs. Macdonald, turning to a pleasanter aspect of the subject. "I must say my sister-in-law took great pains with her outfit, and she certainly has excellent taste."
"She has the sweetest dress you've ever seen," said Mrs. Macdonald, shifting to a more pleasant part of the conversation. "I have to say my sister-in-law put a lot of effort into her outfit, and she really has great taste."
"Didn't you ever feel nervous at first," Elma asked, "when you went out in a jampan on a dark night down a very steep road?"
"Didn't you ever feel nervous at first," Elma asked, "when you went out in a jampan on a dark night down a really steep road?"
Mrs. Thompson laughed. "I can't say I remember it," she said. "I never fancied myself going over the kudd—the 'precipice' as you call it. I suppose I should have made my husband walk by the side of the jampan if I had been afraid."
Mrs. Thompson laughed. "I can't say I remember it," she said. "I never imagined myself going over the kudd—the 'precipice' as you call it. I guess I should have made my husband walk next to the jampan if I had been scared."
Then she got up to go, and Mrs. Macdonald went out with her and stood talking for a minute in the long corridor outside her rooms.
Then she stood up to leave, and Mrs. Macdonald accompanied her, chatting for a moment in the long hallway outside her rooms.
"She is a very lovely creature," said Mrs. Thompson pleasantly. "I should think she is quite the prettiest girl in Simla this year."
"She is such a lovely person," Mrs. Thompson said cheerfully. "I would say she's probably the prettiest girl in Simla this year."
"I think she is," the mother agreed; "but I am afraid she will be very difficult to manage. She is only just out of the schoolroom, you know, and girls are so unpractical. She doesn't care to talk to any one but the subalterns and boys of her own age—and it is so important she should settle this year. You know we retire next year."
"I think she is," the mother agreed; "but I'm afraid she'll be really difficult to handle. She's just out of school, you know, and girls can be so impractical. She only wants to talk to the subalterns and boys her age—and it's really important that she settles down this year. You know we're retiring next year."
"It is early days yet," said the other cheerfully.
"It’s still early," the other replied cheerfully.
[Pg 179]She had come out to India herself as the bride of a very rising young civilian, and she knew nothing of the campaign of the mothers at Simla.
[Pg 179]She had traveled to India as the wife of a promising young official, and she was unaware of the efforts of the mothers in Simla.
Elma indeed looked a lovely creature when she came out of her room an hour or two later to show herself to her mother before she stepped into the hated jampan. Her dress was a delicate creation of white lace and chiffon, with illusive shimmerings of silver in its folds that came and went with every one of her graceful movements. She was a tall and slender girl, with a beautiful long white throat, smooth and round, that took on entrancing curves of pride and gentleness, of humility and nobleness. She had splendid rippling hair of a deep bronze, that had been red a few years earlier; and dark blue dreamy eyes under broad dark eyebrows; a long sweep of cool fair cheek, and a rather wide mouth with a little tender, pathetic droop at the corners.
Elma truly looked lovely when she came out of her room an hour or two later to show herself to her mother before stepping into the dreaded jampan. Her dress was a delicate creation of white lace and chiffon, with shimmering hints of silver in its folds that came and went with every graceful movement she made. She was a tall and slender girl, with a beautiful long white neck, smooth and round, that had captivating curves of pride and gentleness, humility and nobility. She had gorgeous, rippling hair of a deep bronze that had been red a few years earlier, and dark blue dreamy eyes under broad dark eyebrows; a long sweep of cool fair cheek, and a rather wide mouth with a slight tender, sad droop at the corners.
"That frock certainly becomes you to perfection," said the mother. "I hope you will enjoy yourself; and do try not to let the boys monopolise you this evening. It is not like a dance, you know, and really, it is not good form to snub all the older men who try to talk to you."
"That dress looks amazing on you," said the mother. "I hope you have a great time; and please try not to let the guys take all your attention tonight. It's not like a dance, you know, and honestly, it's not polite to ignore all the older men who want to chat with you."
Elma lifted her long lashes with a glance of unfeigned surprise. "Oh, mother," she said humbly, "how could I snub any one? I am afraid of the clever men. I like to talk to the boys because they are as silly as I am myself, and they would not laugh at me for saying stupid things."
Elma raised her long lashes with a look of genuine surprise. "Oh, Mom," she said softly, "how could I ever put someone down? I'm scared of the smart guys. I prefer talking to the boys because they're just as goofy as I am, and they wouldn't laugh at me for saying silly things."
"No one is going to laugh at you, goosey," said her mother.
"No one is going to laugh at you, silly," said her mother.
"I wish I was not going," said Elma.
"I wish I weren't going," Elma said.
The ayah came out of the bedroom, and wrapped the tall young figure in a long white opera-cloak; and then they all went down together to the front verandah, where the jampans waited with the brown, bare-legged runners in their smart grey and blue liveries.
The maid came out of the bedroom and wrapped the tall young person in a long white opera cloak. Then they all went down together to the front porch, where the rickshaws were waiting with the brown, bare-legged runners in their smart gray and blue uniforms.
Mrs. Macdonald started first. "Don't call out jeldi too often, Elma," she called back, laughing: "I don't want to be run over."
Mrs. Macdonald was the first to speak. "Don't yell out jeldi too much, Elma," she called back, laughing: "I don't want to get run over."
[Pg 180]And the ayah, hearing the word jeldi, explained to the jampannis that the Miss Sahib desired, above all things, fleetness, and that she had no mind to sit behind a team of slugs.
[Pg 180]And the ayah, hearing the word jeldi, explained to the jampannis that the Miss Sahib wanted, above all else, speed, and that she had no intention of riding behind a team of slowpokes.
Elma got in very gingerly, and the ayah settled her draperies with affectionate care. The dark little woman loved her, because she was gentle and fair and never scolded or hurried.
Elma got in very carefully, and the caregiver arranged her clothes with loving attention. The small dark woman adored her, because she was kind and lovely and never yelled or rushed her.
The night was very dark. The road was by narrow backways, rough, heavily shadowed, and unprotected in many places. The jampannis started off at a run down the steep path as soon as they had passed through the gate, and Elma sat trembling and quaking behind them, gripping both sides of the little narrow carriage as she was whirled along. Once or twice it bumped heavily over large stones in the road; and when they had gone some little distance a dispute seemed to arise between the runners. They stopped the jampan and appealed to her, but she could not understand a word they said. She could only shake her head and point forward. Several minutes were lost in this discussion, and when at length it was decided one way or the other, the men started again at a greater speed than ever, to make up for the lost time.
The night was pitch black. The road was narrow, rough, heavily shadowed, and had no protection in many spots. The jampanis took off running down the steep path as soon as they passed through the gate, and Elma sat trembling in the back, gripping the sides of the small carriage as she was jolted along. Once or twice, they hit large stones in the road, causing a heavy bump. After traveling a little distance, a disagreement seemed to break out among the runners. They stopped the jampan and looked to her for help, but she couldn’t understand a word they were saying. All she could do was shake her head and point forward. They wasted several minutes arguing, but when they finally reached a decision, the men took off again at an even faster pace to make up for lost time.
They bumped and flew along the dark road, and whirled round a corner too short. One of the men on the inner side of the road stumbled up the bank, and, losing his balance, let go the pole, and the jampan heeled over. Elma's startled scream unnerved the other runners, who swerved and stumbled, and in a moment the jampan was overturned down the side of the kudd. The white figure in it was shot out and went rolling down the rough hillside among the scrub and thorny bushes and broken stakes that covered it.
They sped along the dark road and turned a corner too quickly. One of the men on the inside of the road stumbled up the bank and, losing his balance, dropped the pole, causing the jampan to tip over. Elma's startled scream rattled the other runners, who swerved and stumbled, and in no time, the jampan was overturned down the side of the kudd. The white figure inside was thrown out and rolled down the rough hillside among the scrub, thorny bushes, and broken stakes that covered it.
The jampannis ran away; and after that one scream of Elma's there was silence on the dark road.
The jampannis ran away; and after that one scream from Elma, there was silence on the dark road.
It seemed to her that she was years rolling and buffeting down that steep hillside, which happily at that point was not precipitous. Then something struck her sharply on the[Pg 181] side and stopped her farther progress. She did not faint, though the pain in her side gripped her breath for a moment. For all her delicate ethereal appearance, she was a strong girl, and, like many timid people, found courage when a disaster had really happened. She could not move. She was pinned down among the short, stiff branches of a thorny shrub; but she screamed again as loud as she could—not a scream of terror, but a call for help. Then she lay and listened. All about her there was no sound but the rustling murmur of the leaves and the tiny, mysterious noises of the little creatures of the night whose realm she had invaded. Now and again she tried to move and disentangle herself from the strong branches that held her; but they pressed her down, the thorns pinned her clothes, and her bruised side ached with every movement—and she was forced to lie still again and listen for some sound of the jampannis, who must surely be looking for her.
It felt like she was rolling and tumbling down that steep hillside for years, which thankfully wasn’t too steep at that point. Then something hit her hard on the[Pg 181] side and stopped her from going any further. She didn't faint, even though the pain in her side took her breath away for a moment. Despite her delicate and ethereal look, she was a strong girl and, like many timid people, found bravery when disaster struck. She couldn't move. She was trapped among the short, stiff branches of a thorny bush; but she screamed again as loud as she could—not in fear, but calling for help. Then she lay still and listened. All around her, there was no sound except for the rustling of leaves and the tiny, mysterious noises of the little creatures of the night whose territory she had entered. Occasionally, she tried to move and free herself from the strong branches holding her down; but they pressed her firmly, the thorns snagged her clothes, and her bruised side throbbed with each movement—so she had to lie still again and listen for any sounds of the jampannis, who must surely be searching for her.
Presently, on the road above, there sounded, very faint and far off, the tramp of shod feet. She called again, and the tramp quickened to a run, and a man's voice shouted in the distance: "Hullo! Hullo!"
Currently, on the road above, there was a faint sound in the distance, the sound of footsteps. She called out again, and the footsteps turned into a run, and a man yelled from afar: "Hey! Hey!"
As the steps came nearer above her, she cried again: "Help! I am here—down the kudd."
As the footsteps got closer above her, she shouted again: "Help! I'm down here—in the kudd."
In the leafy stillness her shrill young voice rang far and clear.
In the quiet leafy setting, her sharp young voice echoed loud and clear.
"Where are you?" came the answering voice.
"Where are you?" came the reply.
"Down the kudd."
"Down the kudd."
The steps stopped on the road above.
The footsteps halted on the road above.
"Are you there?" the voice called. "I see something white glimmering."
"Are you there?" the voice asked. "I see something white shining."
"I am here," she answered; then, as the bushes crackled above her, she called a warning: "It is very steep. Be careful."
"I’m here," she replied; then, as the bushes rustled above her, she called a warning: "It’s really steep. Be careful."
Very slowly and cautiously the steps came down the steep side of the kudd to an accompaniment of rolling stones and crashing and tearing branches, and now and then a muttered exclamation. Then she was aware of a white face glimmering out of the darkness.
Very slowly and carefully, the footsteps descended the steep side of the kudd, accompanied by rolling stones and the sound of crashing and breaking branches, along with occasional muttered exclamations. Then she noticed a white face shining out of the darkness.
[Pg 182]"Are you there?" said the voice again, quite close to her.
[Pg 182]"Are you there?" the voice said again, now much closer to her.
"Yes, I am here, but I cannot move; the branches hold me down."
"Yes, I’m here, but I can’t move; the branches are pinning me down."
"Wait a moment. I will get a light."
"Hang on a sec. I'll grab a light."
She was lying on her back, and, turning her head a little, she could see a match struck and the face it illuminated—a strong, dark, clean-shaven face; a close-cropped, dark, uncovered head. The match was held over her for a moment, then it went out.
She was lying on her back, and, turning her head slightly, she could see a match being struck and the face it lit up—a strong, dark, clean-shaven face; a closely cropped, dark, bare head. The match was held over her for a moment, then it went out.
"I see where you are," said the rescuer, "we must try to get you out. Are you hurt?"
"I see where you are," said the rescuer, "we need to get you out. Are you injured?"
"I have hurt my side, I think," she said.
"I think I hurt my side," she said.
Without more words he knelt down beside her and began to tear away and loosen the short, sturdy branches; then he took her under the shoulders, and drew her slowly along the ground. There was a great rending and tearing in every direction of her delicate garments; but at last she was free of the clinging thorns and branches.
Without saying another word, he knelt beside her and started to rip away and loosen the short, strong branches. Then he lifted her under the shoulders and slowly dragged her along the ground. Her delicate clothes were torn and ripped in every direction, but eventually, she was free from the grasping thorns and branches.
"I am afraid the thorns have scratched you a good deal," he said in a very matter-of-fact voice. "Will you try if you can stand up now? Lean on me."
"I’m afraid the thorns have scratched you quite a bit," he said in a very straightforward voice. "Will you see if you can stand up now? Lean on me."
Elma scrambled to her feet, and stood leaning against him—a glimmering, ghostly figure, whose tattered garments were happily hidden by the darkness.
Elma hurried to her feet and leaned against him—a shimmering, ethereal figure, whose ragged clothes were comfortably concealed by the darkness.
"Do you think you can manage to climb back to the road now?" he asked; "there may be snakes about here, you know."
"Do you think you can make it back to the road now?" he asked; "there might be snakes around here, you know."
"I will try," said Elma.
"I'll try," said Elma.
"I will go first," he said. "You had better hold on to my coat, I think. That will leave my hands free to pull us up."
"I'll go first," he said. "You should hold onto my coat, I think. That way, my hands will be free to pull us up."
Very slowly and laboriously they clambered back again to the road above; there was no sign of the jampannis, and the jampan itself had gone over the kudd and was no more to be seen.
Very slowly and with great effort, they climbed back up to the road above; there was no sign of the jampannis, and the jampan itself had gone over the kudd and was no longer in sight.
They sat down exhausted on the rising bank on the other side of the road.
They sat down, worn out, on the sloping bank on the other side of the road.
"My jampan went over the side, down the precipice," said Elma, "and I am afraid those poor jampannis must have been killed."
"My jampan went over the edge, down the cliff," said Elma, "and I'm afraid those poor jampannis must have been killed."
The stranger laughed long and loud, and Elma, in the reaction of her relief, laughed too.
The stranger laughed heartily, and Elma, feeling relieved, laughed along with him.
"I have not the slightest idea what you are laughing at," she said.
"I really have no idea what you’re laughing at," she said.
"You have not been long in this country?" he asked.
"You haven't been in this country long?" he asked.
"Why?"
"Why?"
"You do not know the jampanni. As soon as the jampan tilted they let go, and directly they saw you had gone over they ran away. Killed! Well, that is likely! I daresay they will come back here presently to pick up the pieces, when they have got over their panic: they are not really bad-hearted, you know. We will wait a little while and see."
"You don’t know the jampanni. As soon as the jampan tipped, they let go, and as soon as they saw you had fallen over, they ran away. Killed! Really? I’m sure they’ll come back soon to collect what’s left after they calm down; they’re not really mean, you know. Let’s wait a bit and see."
There was silence between them for a few peaceful moments; then Elma said gently, "I thank you with all my heart."
There was silence between them for a few peaceful moments; then Elma said softly, "Thank you so much."
"Oh, not at all!" said the stranger politely.
"Oh, not at all!" the stranger said politely.
They both laughed again, young, heart-whole, clear laughter, that echoed strangely on those world-old hills.
They both laughed again, their laughter bright and carefree, echoing oddly on those ancient hills.
"Words are very inadequate," said Elma presently.
"Words just aren't enough," Elma said after a moment.
"Oh, one understands all right without words," said he; "but where is the rest of your party, I wonder? I suppose you were not alone?"
"Oh, you can totally get it without saying anything," he said; "but where is the rest of your group, I wonder? I assume you weren't by yourself?"
"Mother has gone to a dinner-party," she answered. "Oh dear, what ought I to do? She will be so frightened! She is waiting for me. I must get some one to go and tell her I am all right. How could I sit here and forget how frightened she will be when I don't come!"
"Mom went to a dinner party," she replied. "Oh no, what should I do? She’ll be so worried! She’s waiting for me. I need to find someone to go and tell her I'm okay. How could I just sit here and forget how scared she’ll be if I don’t show up!"
"We had better wait a little longer, I think," he said. "You cannot walk just yet, can you?"
"We should probably wait a bit longer, I think," he said. "You can't walk just yet, can you?"
"My shoes are all cut to pieces," she owned ruefully. "I suppose we must wait. It was very lucky for me you were passing just then."
"My shoes are totally wrecked," she admitted with a sigh. "I guess we have to wait. I was really lucky you were walking by at that moment."
"Yes, I had just cut the shop for an hour or two, and[Pg 184] I came round here to have a quiet smoke. Lost my way, as a matter of fact."
"Yeah, I had just left the store for an hour or two, and[Pg 184] I came over here to have a peaceful smoke. I actually got lost."
"They must keep open very late at your shop," she remarked.
"They must stay open quite late at your shop," she said.
He hesitated a moment before he answered, "Very late."
He paused for a moment before replying, "Really late."
"And I suppose you haven't dined?" she went on. "You must come back with me, and dine at the hotel. I cannot go on to the party now, at any rate; my clothes are in rags, and, besides, it must be quite late."
“And I guess you haven't eaten yet?” she continued. “You have to come back with me and have dinner at the hotel. I can’t go to the party now anyway; my clothes are a mess, and besides, it must be pretty late.”
"Do you know your way back to the hotel?" he asked, as the time went on and the jampannis remained, to all appearance, as dead as ever.
"Do you know how to get back to the hotel?" he asked, as time passed and the jampannis seemed just as lifeless as before.
"No, I have never walked down this way, and it is far too dark to attempt it now," said Elma very decidedly.
"No, I’ve never walked this way before, and it’s way too dark to try it now," Elma said firmly.
The time passed pleasantly enough while they waited, and more than once their light-hearted laughter rang out into the night.
The time passed pleasantly as they waited, and more than once their cheerful laughter echoed into the night.
At last they heard a pattering of bare feet coming down the road. The stranger hailed in Hindustani, and the natives stopped and began an excited jabbering all together, which the stranger answered in their own language.
At last, they heard the sound of bare feet pattering down the road. The stranger called out in Hindustani, and the locals stopped and started a lively chatter all at once, which the stranger responded to in their own language.
"These are the jampannis who were killed," he announced to Elma. "If you wish it, I will send one of them with a message to your mother, and the others can fetch a couple of jampans to take us to the hotel."
"These are the jampannis who were killed," he told Elma. "If you'd like, I can send one of them with a message to your mom, and the others can grab a couple of jampans to take us to the hotel."
"You seem to know Hindustani very well," she remarked, when the men had been sent on their various errands.
"You seem to know Hindustani really well," she said, after the men had been sent on their different tasks.
"Yes, I have been some little time in India," he answered, "though I have only been a few days at Simla. Will you allow me to introduce myself? My name is Angus McIvor."
"Yeah, I’ve spent a bit of time in India," he replied, "even though I’ve only been in Simla for a few days. Can I introduce myself? My name is Angus McIvor."
"And I am Elma Macdonald. I hope we shall not meet any one at the hotel before I can get to my room. Oh! and will you let me go on in front, and get out before you come?—I am so dreadfully tattered and torn."
"And I'm Elma Macdonald. I really hope we won’t run into anyone at the hotel before I can get to my room. Oh! And could you please let me go ahead and get out before you do?—I'm looking so terribly ragged."
"I promise not to look at you at all until you give me leave," he answered gravely. "And what about me? I have[Pg 185] lost my hat, and as yet I have no idea of the extent of the damage my garments have sustained."
"I promise I won't look at you at all until you say I can," he replied seriously. "And what about me? I've[Pg 185] lost my hat, and I still have no idea how much damage my clothes have taken."
"Then I won't look at you either," said Elma, and they laughed together again in the gayest camaraderie.
"Then I won't look at you either," Elma said, and they laughed together again in the happiest camaraderie.
Dinner was over at the Bellevue when they got back there; but they neither of them felt the want of other company. They had a very merry little dinner-party all to themselves, and Angus was able to look at the damsel errant he had rescued. Her beauty came upon him with a shock of surprise. He had seen many beautiful women in his time, but never anything so enchanting as the droop of her mouth, or the lovely curves of her throat, or the transparent candour of her sweet blue eyes.
Dinner was over at the Bellevue when they returned, but neither of them felt the need for anyone else’s company. They had a really fun little dinner party all to themselves, and Angus could admire the adventurous young woman he had saved. Her beauty hit him with a wave of surprise. He had seen many beautiful women before, but nothing as captivating as the way her mouth curved, the beautiful lines of her neck, or the sincere clarity of her sweet blue eyes.
What Elma saw was a tall, well-knit young fellow, with a dark, plain face, a hawk nose, and grey eyes. He was clean-shaven; no moustache or beard concealed the masterful squareness of his jaw or the rather satirical curve of his thin lips.
What Elma saw was a tall, well-built young guy, with a dark, plain face, a hawk-like nose, and gray eyes. He was clean-shaven; no mustache or beard hid the strong square shape of his jaw or the somewhat sarcastic curve of his thin lips.
Directly dinner was over he left her, though she begged him to stay till her mother came home.
As soon as dinner was over, he left her, even though she pleaded with him to stay until her mother got home.
"Mother would like to thank you for what you did for me," she said.
"Mom wants to thank you for what you did for me," she said.
"I will come and be thanked to-morrow morning, then," he said, laughing. "I shall want to know how you are after your accident, you know—that is, if I can get away from the shop."
"I'll come and be thanked tomorrow morning, then," he said, laughing. "I want to know how you're doing after your accident, you know—if I can get away from the shop."
Mrs. Macdonald came home rather early, and not in the best of tempers. She had been a good deal alarmed and upset when Elma failed to arrive at Government House; and even after the jampanni had brought the message that her daughter was safe at the hotel she was extremely annoyed at Elma's absence from the party. There were several bachelor guests whom she would have been glad to introduce to her; and when she thought of the radiant figure in the shimmering white robe that she had last seen on the hotel verandah, she was ready to cry with vexation and disappointment.
Mrs. Macdonald got home pretty early and wasn't in the best mood. She had been quite worried and upset when Elma didn't show up at Government House; and even after the jampanni delivered the message that her daughter was safe at the hotel, she was still really annoyed about Elma missing the party. There were several single guys she would have liked to introduce her to, and when she thought of the stunning figure in the shimmering white dress she had last seen on the hotel veranda, she felt like crying out of frustration and disappointment.
[Pg 186]She listened with ill-concealed impatience to Elma's account of her accident. "And pray who is this Mr. McIvor who roams about rescuing distressed damsels?" she asked. "I never heard his name before."
[Pg 186]She listened with barely hidden impatience to Elma's story about her accident. "And who is this Mr. McIvor who goes around saving distressed women?" she asked. "I've never heard of him before."
"He said he came out of a shop," said Elma simply.
"He said he came out of a store," Elma said casually.
"A shop!" cried Mrs. Macdonald. "Really, Elma, you are no better than an idiot! The idea of asking a man who comes out of a shop to dine with you here! What will people say? You must be mad."
"A shop!" shouted Mrs. Macdonald. "Honestly, Elma, you're acting like a fool! The thought of inviting a man who just came out of a shop to eat with you here! What will people think? You must be out of your mind."
"But he was very kind to me, mother," said Elma, "and he missed his own dinner by helping me. And, you know, I might have lain in that horrible place all night if he had not helped me out. I don't see that any one here can complain about his shop; they were not asked to meet him: we dined quite by ourselves, he and I."
"But he was really nice to me, Mom," said Elma, "and he skipped his own dinner to help me. And, you know, I could have been stuck in that awful place all night if he hadn't gotten me out. I don't think anyone here has the right to complain about his shop; they weren't asked to meet him: it was just the two of us at dinner, him and me."
Mrs. Macdonald stamped her foot. "You are hopeless, Elma—quite hopeless!" she cried. "What was your aunt dreaming of to bring you up to have no more sense than a child of three years old?"
Mrs. Macdonald stamped her foot. "You are hopeless, Elma—totally hopeless!" she exclaimed. "What was your aunt thinking to raise you without more sense than a three-year-old child?"
"He is very gentlemanly," said Elma, still gently expostulating. "You will see for yourself: he is coming to call on you to-morrow, and to ask how I am."
"He is really gentlemanly," Elma said, still gently protesting. "You'll see for yourself: he's coming to visit you tomorrow to ask how I am."
"Elma, I forbid you to see him again!" said the mother, now tragically impressive. "If he calls to-morrow, I shall see him alone. You are not to come into the room."
"Elma, I forbid you to see him again!" the mother said, now dramatically serious. "If he calls tomorrow, I’ll talk to him by myself. You’re not allowed in the room."
"I am afraid he will think it very unkind and rude," said Elma regretfully; "and I can never forget how kind he was and how glad I was to see him when he came down the kudd after me."
"I'm worried he'll see it as really unkind and rude," Elma said regretfully; "and I can never forget how nice he was and how happy I was to see him when he came down the kudd after me."
But she made no further resistance to her mother's orders, having privately decided in her own mind to find out what shop in Simla had the advantage of his services, and to see him there herself and thank him again.
But she didn't resist her mother's orders anymore, having secretly decided to find out which shop in Simla employed him, and to go there herself to thank him again.
Angus McIvor duly called next morning, and was received by Mrs. Macdonald alone; but what passed between them at that interview remains a secret between him and that lady.
Angus McIvor showed up the next morning and was greeted by Mrs. Macdonald alone; however, what they discussed during that meeting remains a secret between him and her.
After lunch Elma strolled out for her usual solitary walk while[Pg 187] her mother was enjoying her siesta. She wandered idly along under the trees down the road along which the jampannis had whirled her the evening before, and so to the broken edge of the kudd where she had rolled over.
After lunch, Elma went out for her usual solo walk while[Pg 187] her mother was taking a nap. She meandered aimlessly under the trees along the road where the jampannis had spun her around the night before, and then to the jagged edge of the kudd where she had tumbled over.
There, sitting on the bank, smoking serenely, was Angus McIvor. He threw away his cigar, and got up as soon as she saw him.
There, sitting on the riverbank, smoking calmly, was Angus McIvor. He tossed aside his cigar and stood up as soon as she noticed him.
Her lovely face flushed, her blue eyes darkened with pleasure, as she held out her hand in greeting.
Her beautiful face flushed, her blue eyes sparkled with delight, as she extended her hand in greeting.
"I thought you would be sure to come here," he said, smiling down upon her.
"I thought you would definitely come here," he said, smiling down at her.
"Oh, you expected me, then?" she said, and her eyes fell before his.
"Oh, you were expecting me?" she said, looking down instead of at him.
"Why weren't you there this morning when I came to be thanked?" he asked.
"Why weren't you there this morning when I came to get thanked?" he asked.
She turned her head away uneasily. "Mother did not wish me to come in," she said.
She turned her head away awkwardly. "Mom didn’t want me to come in," she said.
"Why not?"
"Why not?"
No answer.
No response.
"Well, never mind that now," he said. "I will ask you again some other time. Now let us go up towards the top of Jacko; there are some pretty views I should like to show you."
"Well, forget that for now," he said. "I’ll ask you again another time. Now let’s head up toward the top of Jacko; there are some beautiful views I want to show you."
And, nothing loth, Elma went with him.
And, not unwilling, Elma went with him.
"Why did your mother not wish you to see me this morning?"
"Why didn’t your mom want you to see me this morning?"
"I cannot tell," said Elma lamely.
"I can't say," Elma replied weakly.
"Was it because of the shop?" he persisted. "Tell me. I promise you I will not mind. Was it?"
"Was it because of the shop?" he kept asking. "Tell me. I promise I won't mind. Was it?"
The fair head drooped a little, and the answer came in a whisper he could hardly hear: "Yes."
The fair head tilted down slightly, and the answer came in a whisper he could barely hear: "Yes."
"And do you mind about the shop?"
"And do you care about the store?"
She raised indignant blue eyes to his. "Of course not!" she said. "You ought to know that without asking me."
She looked at him with indignant blue eyes. "Of course not!" she said. "You should know that without having to ask me."
"Then will you meet me again to-morrow outside here?" he asked.
"Will you meet me again tomorrow outside here?" he asked.
"No, I cannot do that."
"No, I can't do that."
"Indeed, I am not!"
"Absolutely, I am not!"
"But I cannot meet you any other way," he urged. "I cannot come to see you, and you have not been to my shop yet since I came to Simla. So where can I see you? Will you meet me again?"
"But I can't meet you any other way," he insisted. "I can't come to see you, and you haven't visited my shop since I arrived in Simla. So where can I see you? Will you meet me again?"
"Indeed, I cannot!"
"Seriously, I can't!"
"Then it is the shop?"
"So, it's the store?"
The blue eyes were full of distress, the tender mouth grew more pathetic. "I will come just once," she said, "to show you I care nothing about the shop. But you must not ask me again to do what I know my mother would not like. I cannot deceive her."
The blue eyes were filled with distress, and the soft mouth looked even more sorrowful. "I’ll come just once," she said, "to show you I don’t care about the shop. But you must not ask me again to do something I know my mom wouldn’t approve of. I can’t betray her."
And on the next day they met again and walked together.
And the next day, they met up again and walked together.
He did not ask her to meet him again, but on the third day he joined her at the gate.
He didn’t ask her to meet him again, but on the third day, he joined her at the gate.
"This is quite accidental, you know," he said, laughing down into her happy eyes.
"This is totally accidental, you know," he said, laughing down into her cheerful eyes.
And as they walked in the tender green shadows upon wooded Jacko, his eyes said, "I love you," and hers faltered and looked down.
And as they walked in the soft green shadows of the woods, Jacko's eyes said, "I love you," while hers hesitated and looked down.
And on the homeward way he took her hand. "I will not ask you to meet me again in secret, my sweetest," he said, "because I love you. I am ashamed that for one moment I doubted your innocent, unworldly heart. I will woo and win you openly as you should be wooed."
And on the way home, he took her hand. "I won’t ask you to meet me secretly again, my sweetest," he said, "because I love you. I'm ashamed that I ever doubted your pure, innocent heart. I will court and win you openly, just as you deserve."
And without waiting for an answer, he kissed her hand and left her.
And without waiting for a reply, he kissed her hand and walked away.
That evening there was a great reception at Government House, and the Viceroy's new aide-de-camp, Lord Angus McIvor Stuart, helped to receive the guests.
That evening, there was a big reception at Government House, and the Viceroy's new aide-de-camp, Lord Angus McIvor Stuart, assisted in welcoming the guests.
"This is my 'shop,' Mrs. Macdonald," he said. "It was a silly and slangy way to speak of it; but, upon my honour, I never meant to deceive any one when I said it first."
"This is my 'shop,' Mrs. Macdonald," he said. "It was a silly and casual way to refer to it; but honestly, I never intended to mislead anyone when I first said that."
Then was Elma Macdonald openly wooed and won by the man who loved her.
Then Elma Macdonald was openly courted and won over by the man who loved her.
THE TREVERN TREASURE.
BY LUCY HARDY.
A garden in the west of England some two and a half centuries ago; an old-world garden, with prim yew hedges and a sundial, and, in one shady and sequestered nook, two persons standing; one, a man some forty years of age, tall and handsome, the other a lady of grace and beauty some fifteen years his junior. Both were cloaked and muffled and spoke in low and anxious tones.
A garden in the west of England about two and a half centuries ago; an old-fashioned garden, with neat yew hedges and a sundial, and in a quiet, secluded corner, two people were standing; one was a man around forty, tall and handsome, and the other was a woman, graceful and beautiful, about fifteen years younger than him. Both were wrapped up in cloaks and spoke in soft, worried voices.
"An anxious task well done, sweetheart," the husband said at length, in tones of satisfaction; "and now, my darling, remember that this secret lies betwixt thou and I. Be heedful in keeping it—for thine own sake and that of our little babe. Should evil times arise, this hidden treasure may yet prove provision for our boy and for thee." So saying, he drew her arm within his own and led her into the house.
"Good job, my love," the husband finally said, sounding pleased. "Now, remember, this secret is just between us. Be careful to keep it—for your sake and for our little one’s. If tough times come, this hidden treasure might still help our son and you." With that, he took her arm and led her into the house.
Sir Ralph Trevern had strongly espoused the Royal cause from the commencement of the Civil troubles, and was now paying a hurried visit to his home, to conceal his chief valuables, and to arrange for the departure of his wife Sybil and his baby heir to Exeter; a town still loyal to the king, and where he hoped his wife and babe would be safer than in their remote Devonshire Manor House amid neighbours of Parliamentary sympathies.
Sir Ralph Trevern had firmly supported the Royal cause since the start of the Civil War, and was now making a quick trip home to hide his most valuable possessions and to prepare for the departure of his wife Sybil and their infant son to Exeter; a city still loyal to the king, where he hoped his wife and child would be safer than in their isolated Devonshire Manor House, surrounded by neighbors who supported Parliament.
At Exeter Sybil Trevern remained until the city was forced to capitulate in the spring of 1646; and then, widowed and landless (for Sir Ralph had fallen at Marston Moor and his estate had been confiscated), she was thankful to accept the[Pg 190] invitation of some Royalist friends, who had accompanied the queen, Henrietta Maria, in her secret flight to France some while before, and journeyed, with her babe, to join them in Paris.
At Exeter, Sybil Trevern stayed until the city had to surrender in the spring of 1646; and then, widowed and without land (since Sir Ralph had died at Marston Moor and his estate had been taken), she was grateful to accept the[Pg 190] invitation from some Royalist friends, who had accompanied Queen Henrietta Maria in her secret escape to France some time earlier, and traveled, with her baby, to join them in Paris.
There was no opportunity for Sybil Trevern to return to her old home, now in the possession of enemies; and, remembering her husband's strict charge of secrecy, she was reluctant to mention the hidden treasure, even to her friends.
There was no chance for Sybil Trevern to go back to her old home, now owned by enemies; and, remembering her husband's strict insistence on secrecy, she was hesitant to bring up the hidden treasure, even to her friends.
"I will reveal it to our boy when he is of an age to understand it," thought Lady Trevern; but she never lived to see her son grow into manhood, or even into youth.
"I'll tell our boy when he's old enough to get it," thought Lady Trevern; but she never lived to see her son grow into a man, or even into a teenager.
The trials and sorrows which had befallen her had told upon the gentle woman; and while the little Ralph was still a child, his mother passed into the Silent Land.
The challenges and heartaches she had faced affected the kind woman; and while little Ralph was still a child, his mother passed into the Silent Land.
The concealment of valuables in secret places frequently results in misadventure. Sybil had often described to her little son the concealed valuables, which, if the exiled Royalists were ever able to re-visit England, she hoped to recover for herself and for him; and, in later years, Sir Ralph could still recall the enigmatical words in which his mother had (possibly with the idea that the rhyme might, as it did, cling to his childish memory) spoken to him of the hidden treasure.
The hiding of valuables in secret spots often leads to trouble. Sybil had frequently told her young son about the hidden treasures that she hoped to reclaim for both of them if the exiled Royalists ever returned to England. Later in life, Sir Ralph could still remember the puzzling words his mother used (possibly thinking that the rhyme would stick in his young mind) when she spoke to him about the hidden treasure.
You will learn the secret of the Trevern."
had often been whispered into his childish ears, and this rhyme was now the only clue that he possessed to the hiding-place of all that remained of his family's fortunes. The articles heedfully concealed by the elder Sir Ralph were of no small value. Besides papers and documents of some moment to the family, and some heirlooms (antique silver so prized as to have been exempted, even by the devoted Royalists, from contribution to the king's "war treasure chest," for which the University of Oxford, and many a loyal family, had melted down their plate), Sir Ralph had hidden a most valuable collection of jewels, notably a necklace of rubies and diamonds, which had been a treasured possession of the Treverns since[Pg 191] the days of Elizabeth, when one of the family had turned "gentleman adventurer," become a companion of Drake and Hawkins, and won it as a prize from a Spanish galloon.
had often been whispered into his young ears, and this rhyme was now the only clue he had to the hiding place of all that was left of his family's wealth. The items carefully hidden by the elder Sir Ralph were of great value. In addition to important papers and documents for the family, and some heirlooms (antique silver so valued that it was exempted, even by the loyal Royalists, from being contributed to the king's "war treasure chest," for which the University of Oxford, and many loyal families, had melted down their silver), Sir Ralph had hidden a highly valuable collection of jewels, especially a necklace of rubies and diamonds, which had been a prized possession of the Treverns since[Pg 191] the days of Elizabeth, when one of the family became a "gentleman adventurer," became a companion of Drake and Hawkins, and won it as a prize from a Spanish galleon.
In his childhood, the present Sir Ralph had heard (from old servants as well as from his mother) descriptions of these treasured jewels; but the secret of their hiding-place now rested with the dead.
In his childhood, the current Sir Ralph had heard (from old servants as well as from his mother) stories about these precious jewels; but the secret of where they were hidden now lay with the dead.
Sir Ralph grew to manhood, returned to England at the Restoration, and finally, after much suing and delay, succeeded in obtaining repossession of his small paternal estate. Then, for many months, did he devote himself to a careful, but utterly unavailing, search about his property, vainly seeking along the lake-side and all round the big pond for the concealed valuables—but never finding aught but disappointment. The neighbours said that the silent, morose man, who spent his days walking about the estate with bent head and anxious, searching eyes, had become a trifle crazed; and indeed his fruitless search after his hidden wealth had grown into a monomania.
Sir Ralph grew up, returned to England during the Restoration, and after a lot of legal battles and delays, finally got back his small family estate. For many months, he focused on a thorough but ultimately fruitless search of his property, desperately looking along the lakeside and around the big pond for the hidden treasures—only to find disappointment each time. The neighbors said that the quiet, gloomy man, who wandered the estate with his head down and a worried, searching look in his eyes, had become a bit unhinged; in fact, his endless quest for his lost riches had turned into an obsession.
As the years rolled by, Sir Ralph became a soured and misanthropic man; for his estate had returned to him in a ruinous and burthened condition, and the acquisition of his hidden treasure was really necessary to clear off incumbrances and to repair the family fortunes.
As the years passed, Sir Ralph became a bitter and anti-social man; his estate had come back to him in a ruined and burdened state, and finding his hidden treasure was truly needed to settle debts and restore the family finances.
Lady Trevern often assured her husband that it was more than probable that the late Cromwellian proprietor had discovered the jewels during his occupancy, and that, like a prudent man, he kept his own counsel in the matter. But Sir Ralph still clung to the belief that somewhere in his grounds, "near the water and by the fern," the wealth he now so sorely needed lay concealed. That in this faith Sir Ralph lived and died was proved by his will, in which he bequeathed to the younger of his two sons, "and to his heirs," the jewels and other specified valuables which the testator firmly believed were still concealed somewhere about the Trevern property. The widowed Lady Trevern, however, was a capable and practically-minded woman, little inclined to set much value[Pg 192] upon this visionary idea of "treasure trove." She was most reluctant to see her sons waste their lives in a hopeless search after the missing property, and succeeded in impressing both her children with her own views regarding the utter hopelessness of their father's quest. And, as the years passed away, the story of the "Trevern Treasure" became merely a kind of "family legend." The ferns said nothing, and the water kept its secret.
Lady Trevern often told her husband that it was highly likely the former Cromwellian owner had found the jewels during his time there and, being a sensible man, kept it to himself. But Sir Ralph still believed that somewhere in his grounds, "near the water and by the fern," the wealth he desperately needed was hidden. His unwavering faith in this belief was evident in his will, where he left the jewels and other specified valuables to the younger of his two sons, "and to his heirs," firmly convinced they were still hidden somewhere on the Trevern property. However, the widowed Lady Trevern was a capable and practical woman who didn’t place much value[Pg 192] on this fanciful idea of "treasure hunting." She was very hesitant to let her sons waste their lives chasing after the lost possessions and managed to convince both her children of the complete futility of their father's quest. As the years went by, the tale of the "Trevern Treasure" faded into a mere "family legend." The ferns remained silent, and the water kept its secret.
Fortune was not more kindly to the Treverns in the eighteenth century than she had been in the seventeenth. Roger Trevern, the elder son and inheritor of the estate, found it a hard struggle to maintain himself and his large family upon the impoverished property, while the younger son Richard, the designated heir of the missing treasure, became implicated in the Jacobite rising of 1715, was forced to fly to Holland after Mar's defeat, and died in exile, a few years after the disaster of Sherrifmuir, bequeathing a destitute orphan girl to his brother's charge.
Fortune was no kinder to the Treverns in the eighteenth century than she had been in the seventeenth. Roger Trevern, the elder son and heir to the estate, found it a tough challenge to support himself and his large family on the struggling property. Meanwhile, the younger son Richard, the intended heir of the lost treasure, got involved in the Jacobite rising of 1715, had to flee to Holland after Mar's defeat, and died in exile a few years after the disaster at Sherrifmuir, leaving behind a destitute orphan girl for his brother to take care of.
Roger Trevern, a most kindly man, welcomed this addition to his already large family without a murmur; and little Mary Trevern grew up with her cousins, beloved and kindly treated by all in the household. It was only as the child grew into womanhood that a change came over Madam Trevern's feelings towards her young niece; for Madam Trevern was a shrewd and sensible woman, a devoted, but also an ambitious, mother. Much as she liked sweet Mary Trevern, she had no desire to see her eldest son, the youthful heir of the sadly encumbered estate, wedded to a portionless bride, however comely and amiable. And Dick Trevern had lately been exhibiting a marked preference for his pretty cousin, a fact which greatly disturbed his mother's peace of mind.
Roger Trevern, a very kind man, welcomed this addition to his already large family without complaint; and little Mary Trevern grew up with her cousins, loved and treated kindly by everyone in the house. It was only as the child matured into a woman that Madam Trevern's feelings towards her young niece changed; for Madam Trevern was a clever and sensible woman, a devoted but also ambitious mother. Despite how much she liked sweet Mary Trevern, she had no desire to see her eldest son, the young heir of the heavily burdened estate, marry a bride without a fortune, no matter how lovely and pleasant she was. And lately, Dick Trevern had been showing an obvious preference for his pretty cousin, a situation that greatly upset his mother's peace of mind.
Mary herself knew this, and did not resent her aunt's feelings in the matter. The girl, as one of the elders among the children, had long been familiar with the story of the family straits and struggles, and could only acquiesce (though with a stifled sigh) in Madam Trevern's oft repeated axiom that "whenever Dick wedded, his bride must bring with her sufficient[Pg 193] dowry to free the estate" from some of the mortgages which were crushing and crippling it. Mary knew that a marriage between herself and Dick could only result in bringing troubles upon both—and yet—and yet—love and prudence do not often go hand-in-hand—and although no word of actual wooing had ever passed between the young folk, both had, unfortunately, learned to love each other but too well. Wistfully did she think of that hidden treasure, now but a forlorn hope, yet all the hope she had.
Mary understood this and didn’t hold a grudge against her aunt’s feelings on the matter. As one of the older kids, she had long been aware of the family’s struggles and could only accept (though with a suppressed sigh) Madam Trevern's frequently repeated saying that "whenever Dick gets married, his bride must bring a sufficient[Pg 193] dowry to lighten the estate" from the overwhelming mortgages that were suffocating it. Mary realized that a marriage between her and Dick would only bring trouble to both of them—and yet—and yet—love and common sense don’t often go together—and although no words of actual courtship had ever been exchanged between them, both had, unfortunately, learned to love each other far too well. With a sigh, she thought of that hidden treasure, now just a distant hope, yet the only hope she had.
"And had the poor child but a dowry there is none to whom I would sooner see our Dick wedded," Madam Trevern once remarked to her husband; "for Molly is a good girl, and like a daughter to us already. But, Roger, 'tis but sheer midsummer madness to dream of such a marriage now; truly 'twould be but 'hunger marrying thirst.' Dick must seek for a bride who at least brings some small fortune with her; and is there not Mistress Cynthia at the Hall, young and comely, and well dowered, casting eyes of favour upon him already?"
"And if the poor child had a dowry, there’s no one I would rather see our Dick married to," Madam Trevern once said to her husband. "Molly is a good girl and is already like a daughter to us. But, Roger, it’s pure lunacy to think about such a marriage right now; honestly, it would be like 'hunger marrying thirst.' Dick needs to look for a bride who has at least some money to her name; isn’t there Mistress Cynthia at the Hall, young and attractive, and well-off, already looking at him favorably?"
Roger Trevern sighed a little; he honestly liked Mary, and would have welcomed her heartily as a daughter-in-law, though prudent considerations told him that his wife spoke truly regarding the hopelessness of such a marriage for his son.
Roger Trevern let out a small sigh; he genuinely liked Mary and would have happily welcomed her as a daughter-in-law, although practical thoughts reminded him that his wife was right about the impossibility of such a marriage for his son.
And then Madam Trevern went on to discuss with her husband the scheme she had now much at heart, viz., the separation of the young folks by the transference of Mary to the family of a distant kinsman in London.
And then Madam Trevern talked with her husband about the plan she was now very passionate about, which was to separate the young people by sending Mary to live with a distant relative in London.
"You do but lose your youth buried here with us, child," said Madam Trevern to Mary, with kindly hypocrisy one day, "while with our cousin Martin, who would be glad enough to take a bright young maid like thee to be companion to his ailing wife, thou mayst see the world, and perchance make a great marriage, which will cause thee to look down upon us poor Devon rustics." But Mary wept silently, though she was ready, even willing, to go to London as desired.
"You’ll just waste your youth staying here with us, child," said Madam Trevern to Mary one day, with a touch of feigned kindness, "while with our cousin Martin, who would be more than happy to have a bright young woman like you as a companion for his sick wife, you could see the world and maybe even make a great marriage that would make you look down on us poor Devon folks." But Mary cried quietly, even though she was ready and willing to go to London as they wished.
It was the girl's last day in the old home; her modest outfit had been prepared and packed, and the old waggoner was[Pg 194] to call on the morrow to convey Mary and her uncle (who was to be her escort to the wonderful, far-off "London town") to Exeter; whence, by slow and tedious stages, the travellers would reach the metropolis at last.
It was the girl's last day in her old home; her simple outfit was ready and packed, and the old wagon driver was[Pg 194] set to come the next day to take Mary and her uncle (who would be her guide to the amazing, distant "London town") to Exeter; from there, they would make their way to the city in slow and painful stages.
Dick, who had been astutely sent away from home for a few weeks, knew nothing of his cousin's intended departure—Madam Trevern had purposely schemed thus to escape any "farewells" between the young people, arranging Mary's London visit very suddenly; and "perhaps 'twas the wisest," the girl sighed to herself as she wandered for the last time round the old, familiar garden, and seated herself, alone! on the mossy well curb, where she and Dick had so often sat and talked together on sweet summer evenings in the past.
Dick, who had been cleverly sent away from home for a few weeks, had no idea about his cousin's planned departure—Madam Trevern had intentionally organized it this way to avoid any goodbyes between the young people, arranging Mary's trip to London very suddenly; and "maybe it was for the best," the girl sighed to herself as she walked one last time around the old, familiar garden and sat down, alone! on the mossy well curb, where she and Dick had often sat and talked together on warm summer evenings in the past.
Mary's heart was indeed sad within her, and visions of what "might have been" would keep welling up before her. Oh! if only some good fairy had been keeping back the secret of the hidden treasure to reveal it now, how happy it would be.
Mary's heart was really sad, and thoughts of what "could have been" kept coming to her mind. Oh! if only some good fairy had been holding back the secret of the hidden treasure to show it now, how happy she would be.
Her solitary musings were, however, put to flight by the appearance of the younger children, with whom she was a great favourite, and who had gained an hour's respite from their usual "bed-time" upon this, their cousin's last night at home. Tom, and Will, and Sally, and Ben, had indeed received the tidings of their beloved "Molly's" impending departure with great dismay; and their vociferous lamentations were hardly to be checked by their mother's assurances that one day "Cousin Molly" might come back to see them, when she was "a great lady, riding in her coach and six," and would bring them picture-books and gilt gingerbread.
Her quiet thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of the younger kids, who were big fans of hers and had been given an extra hour before their usual bedtime on this, their cousin's last night at home. Tom, Will, Sally, and Ben were definitely upset about their beloved "Molly's" upcoming departure, and their loud cries couldn't be soothed by their mom's promises that one day "Cousin Molly" might return to visit them when she was "a great lady, riding in her fancy coach," bringing along picture books and fancy gingerbread.
It was with a strange pang at her heart that Mary now submitted to the loving, if rather boisterous, caresses of the urchins who climbed her lap and clung around her neck.
It was with a strange ache in her heart that Mary now accepted the affectionate, if somewhat loud, hugs of the kids who climbed onto her lap and wrapped around her neck.
But Mary had not chosen her quiet seat with a view to childhood's romps or she had chosen a safer one. As it was the shout of merriment was quickly followed by a sudden cry, a splash, and a simultaneous exclamation of dismay from Mary and the children. Will, the youngest, most troublesome, and therefore best beloved of the family, the four-years-old[Pg 195] "baby," had slipped on the curb of the well, overbalanced himself, and fallen in; dropping a toy into the water as he did so. In a moment Mary was on her feet. Seizing the bucket, she called the elder boys to work the windlass, and, with firm, but quiet instructions and a face as white as death, consigned herself to the unknown deep.
But Mary hadn’t picked her quiet seat to watch childhood's games, or if she had, she should have picked a safer spot. As it was, the sound of laughter was quickly followed by a sudden scream, a splash, and a simultaneous cry of alarm from Mary and the kids. Will, the youngest, most troublesome, and therefore most beloved of the family, the four-year-old "baby," had slipped on the edge of the well, lost his balance, and fell in, dropping a toy into the water as he did. In an instant, Mary was on her feet. Grabbing the bucket, she called the older boys to work the windlass, and with calm but firm instructions and a face as pale as death, she prepared to descend into the unknown depths.
Near the bottom of the well, which was not very deep, she came upon her little cousin suspended by his clothes to a hook fastened in the well side. She was not long in disengaging the little fellow's clothes from the friendly hook, and was about to signal to be drawn up, when beneath the hook, and explanatory of it—"near the water, by the fern"—what was it? A large hole in the side of the well, and in it—the Trevern treasure, found at last!
Near the bottom of the well, which wasn’t very deep, she found her little cousin hanging from his clothes on a hook attached to the side of the well. She quickly freed him from the hook and was about to signal to be pulled up when she noticed something under the hook, which explained it—“near the water, by the fern”—what was it? A large hole in the side of the well, and inside it—the Trevern treasure, finally discovered!
Though the lapse of many years had rotted some of the leather covering of the jewel casket, the gems themselves, when lifted out, flashed forth in undimmed beauty; the silver cups and flagons, if discoloured, were still intact, and the papers in the metal case were well preserved.
Though many years had caused some of the leather covering of the jewel box to decay, the gems themselves, when taken out, sparkled with their original brilliance; the silver cups and pitchers, although tarnished, remained in good condition, and the papers in the metal case were well maintained.
These last proved of great importance to Roger Trevern, enabling him to substantiate his claim to some disputed property, which was quite sufficient to relieve his estate of all its embarrassments.
These last turned out to be very important for Roger Trevern, allowing him to prove his claim to some disputed property, which was enough to free his estate from all its burdens.
And as for Mary, she restored her youngest cousin to his mother's arms, and took the eldest to her own.
And as for Mary, she handed her youngest cousin back to his mom and took the oldest one for herself.
A MEMORABLE DAY.
BY SARAH DOUDNEY.
Miss Tillotson's grey parrot had called "Clarissa" a dozen times at least, and was listening with his cunning head on one side for footsteps on the stairs. Breakfast was ready; an urn, shaped something like a sepulchral monument, was steaming on the table, and near it stood an old china jar filled with monthly roses. It was a warm, bright morning—that twenty-ninth of August in the year 1782. The windows at each end of the room were wide open, but scarcely a breath of air wandered in, or stirred the lilac bushes in the garden. For the Tillotsons' house could boast of a respectable strip of ground, although it stood in a street in Portsea.
Miss Tillotson's gray parrot had called out "Clarissa" at least a dozen times and was listening with its clever head tilted to one side for footsteps on the stairs. Breakfast was ready; an urn, shaped a bit like a tombstone, was steaming on the table, and nearby stood an old china jar filled with monthly roses. It was a warm, bright morning—August 29th, 1782. The windows at each end of the room were wide open, but hardly a breath of air came in or stirred the lilac bushes in the garden. The Tillotsons' house could proudly claim a nice stretch of land, even though it was located on a street in Portsea.
At a quarter past eight Clarissa Tillotson came downstairs, and entered the room with a quick, firm step, taking no notice of the parrot's salutation. She was a tall, fair girl of nineteen; her hair, worn according to the fashion of that period, in short curls, was almost flaxen; her eyes were clear blue, her features regular, and, but for a certain hardness and sternness about the mouth, she might have been pronounced beautiful. She was dressed in a short-waisted gown of white muslin, with a blue girdle; her bodice was cut square, leaving her neck uncovered; her tight sleeves reached to the wrists. The gown was so scanty, and the skirt clung so closely to her figure, that it made her appear even taller than she really was. And at this day, on the wall of a modern London mansion, Clarissa's grandchildren and great-grandchildren behold her in[Pg 197] a tarnished gilt frame, habited in the very costume which she wore on that memorable morning.
At a quarter past eight, Clarissa Tillotson came downstairs and entered the room with a quick, confident step, ignoring the parrot's greeting. She was a tall, fair girl of nineteen; her hair, styled in short curls as was the fashion then, was almost flaxen. Her eyes were a clear blue, her features were regular, and if not for a certain hardness and sternness about her mouth, she could be considered beautiful. She wore a short-waisted white muslin dress with a blue belt; the bodice was cut square, leaving her neck bare, and her tight sleeves reached her wrists. The dress was so fitted, and the skirt clung so tightly to her figure, that it made her seem even taller than she actually was. And to this day, in the wall of a modern London mansion, Clarissa's grandchildren and great-grandchildren see her in[Pg 197] a tarnished gilt frame, dressed in the very outfit she wore on that memorable morning.
"Good-morning, Anthony," she said stiffly, as a young man, two years older than herself, made his appearance.
"Good morning, Anthony," she said awkwardly, as a young man, two years older than her, showed up.
"Good-morning, sister," he answered in a cheery tone, drawing a step nearer as if he meant to give her a kiss. But Clarissa drew up her stately figure to its full height, and turned quickly to the table.
"Good morning, sister," he replied cheerfully, taking a step closer as if he intended to give her a kiss. But Clarissa straightened her tall figure and quickly turned to the table.
Her brother coloured with annoyance. There had been a quarrel between them on the preceding day, and Anthony was willing to make the first advance towards reconciliation. But he saw that Clarissa intended to keep him at a distance, and he knew the obstinacy of her nature too well to renew his attempt. He took his seat with a sigh, thinking how bright the home-life would be if the cloud of her unyielding temper did not too frequently darken the domestic sunshine.
Her brother flushed with annoyance. They had argued the day before, and Anthony was ready to be the first to reach out for reconciliation. But he noticed that Clarissa intended to keep him at arm's length, and he understood her stubbornness well enough not to try again. He sat down with a sigh, reflecting on how joyful their home life could be if her unyielding attitude didn’t often overshadow the happiness.
"I find that father is not well enough to come down yet," he said at last, breaking an awkward silence. "He means to leave his room this afternoon."
"I've found that Dad isn't feeling well enough to come down yet," he said finally, breaking the awkward silence. "He plans to leave his room this afternoon."
"Dr. Vale charged him to be very cautious," rejoined Clarissa.
"Dr. Vale told him to be very careful," Clarissa replied.
These young people were motherless; the daughter reigned as mistress of her father's house, acknowledging no control save his, and that was of the mildest kind. Captain Tillotson was the most indulgent of parents; his wife had died while Clarissa was still too young to realize her loss, and the child had been entirely left to the care of an old servant, who allowed her to have her own way in all things. At school she had been forced to submit to discipline; but her strong will was never conquered, and she generally contrived to gain an ascendency over her companions. Having retired from long and honourable service in the Royal Navy, the captain settled himself at home, to pass his old age in peace; and Clarissa proved herself an affectionate daughter. But Anthony was scarcely so easy to manage as her father; to him, his sister's word was not always law, and she sometimes found herself good-humouredly contradicted.
These young people were without their mother; the daughter ruled as the head of her father's household, recognizing no authority except his, and his was quite gentle. Captain Tillotson was the most lenient parent; his wife had passed away when Clarissa was still too young to understand her loss, and the child had been completely entrusted to the care of an elderly servant, who let her have her way in everything. At school, she had to follow rules; but her strong-willed nature was never defeated, and she usually managed to gain control over her peers. After a long and distinguished career in the Royal Navy, the captain returned home to enjoy his later years in peace, and Clarissa showed herself to be a loving daughter. However, Anthony was not as easy to handle as their father; to him, his sister's word didn't always hold sway, and she sometimes found herself cheerfully challenged.
[Pg 198]"If I give in," thought she, going over the before-mentioned quarrel, "he will think that he has got the mastery. No; I will treat him with marked coldness until he makes an apology."
[Pg 198]"If I give in," she thought, reflecting on the earlier argument, "he will believe he has power over me. No; I will act noticeably cold until he apologizes."
Thoroughly chilled by her frigid tone and manner, Anthony made few efforts to sustain the conversation. Breakfast was finished in silence, and he rose rather hastily from his seat at the table.
Thoroughly chilled by her cold tone and demeanor, Anthony put little effort into keeping the conversation going. Breakfast ended in silence, and he quickly got up from his seat at the table.
"I am going on board the Royal George this morning," he said, moving towards the door. "If my father asks for me, Clarissa, please tell him that I wanted to say a few words to Lieutenant Holloway. He will have to sail again shortly."
"I’m heading onto the Royal George this morning," he said, walking toward the door. "If my dad asks for me, Clarissa, please let him know I wanted to speak to Lieutenant Holloway. He’ll have to set sail again soon."
"Very well," replied Clarissa, indifferently.
"Sure," replied Clarissa, unfazed.
The hall-door closed behind him, and she rung the bell to have the breakfast-table cleared. Then the sunshine tempted her to saunter into the garden, and gather a bunch of sweet lavender, but from some unexplained cause her mind was ill at ease. She could take no pleasure in her flowers; no interest in the vine which had been her especial care; and she returned to the house, determined to spend the morning at her worsted-work. Seating herself near the open window, she drew her frame towards her, and arranged her crewels. The shining needle darted in and out, and she was soon deeply absorbed in her occupation.
The front door closed behind him, and she rang the bell to have the breakfast table cleared. Then the sunshine tempted her to wander into the garden and pick a bunch of sweet lavender, but for some unknown reason, she felt restless. She couldn’t enjoy her flowers or take an interest in the vine she had cared for so much, so she went back inside, determined to spend the morning on her embroidery. Sitting by the open window, she pulled her frame closer and organized her threads. The shiny needle went in and out quickly, and soon she was completely absorbed in her work.
Every piece of work has a history of its own; and this quaint representation of the woman of Samaria was fated to be of great interest to succeeding generations. But the busy worker little guessed what memories would hereafter cling to that morning's labour, nor dreamed that some day those very stitches would remind her of the darkest hours in her life.
Every piece of work has its own story, and this unique depiction of the woman from Samaria was destined to interest future generations. But the dedicated worker had no idea what memories would later be associated with that morning’s effort, nor did she imagine that those very stitches would one day remind her of the toughest times in her life.
She worked on until the old clock in the hall struck ten; and at the same moment a sudden gust of wind swept through the room, strewing the table with petals from the over-blown roses in the jar, and blowing Clarissa's curls about her head. It was a welcome breeze, coming as it did after the sultry stillness, and she stood up between the two windows to enjoy the draught. Then, after pacing the long room to and fro[Pg 199] for awhile, she sat down to her frame again, and began to think about her brother Anthony.
She kept working until the old clock in the hall struck ten; just then, a sudden gust of wind rushed through the room, scattering petals from the overripe roses in the vase and blowing Clarissa's curls around her head. It was a refreshing breeze, especially after the stuffy stillness, and she stood between the two windows to savor the cool air. After pacing back and forth in the long room for a bit[Pg 199], she sat back down at her frame and started to think about her brother Anthony.
Had she been quite right after all? Would it not have been well to have received that kiss of peace? Was it such a very meritorious thing to hold out until her adversary had humbled himself before her? Even if the apology were made, would it not be rather a poor victory—one of those conquests which degrade instead of exalting the conqueror? Anthony was a noble fellow, a brother of whom most girls would be proud. His only fault was that determination to maintain his own opinion; but was that indeed a fault? She worked faster, and almost decided that it was not.
Had she been right after all? Would it have been better to accept that kiss of peace? Was it really such a noble thing to hold out until her opponent had humbled himself before her? Even if he apologized, wouldn’t it be a rather hollow victory—one of those wins that diminish instead of elevate the victor? Anthony was a great guy, a brother most girls would be proud of. His only flaw was that strong determination to stick to his own opinion; but was that really a flaw? She worked faster and almost decided that it wasn’t.
So busy was her brain that time flew by unheeded, and she started to hear the clock striking one. Scarcely had the stroke died away, when a shrill cry came ringing through the quiet street, driving the colour out of her face in an instant. Springing up from her chair, she hurried to the window that overlooked the pavement, and saw that people had come to their doors with dismayed faces, for a woman was standing on the causeway, raising that terrible wail.
So busy was her mind that time flew by unnoticed, and she started to hear the clock striking one. Hardly had the sound faded when a piercing scream echoed through the quiet street, draining the color from her face in an instant. Jumping up from her chair, she rushed to the window that faced the street and saw people coming to their doors with shocked expressions, for a woman was standing on the pavement, letting out that awful cry.
"It's all true—it's all true!" she shrieked. "The Royal George has gone down at Spithead."
"It's all true—it's all true!" she yelled. "The Royal George has sunk at Spithead."
The two maid-servants rushed upstairs in affright, for the cry had reached their ears. The captain heard it in his room overhead, and came down in his dressing-gown and slippers; but his daughter scarcely stayed to exchange a word with him. Mechanically seizing the garden-hat and shawl that hung in the hall, she put them on, and ran out into the street, setting off at full speed for the dockyard gates. Could it be true? Alas! the news was confirmed before she reached her destination, and the first wail was but the herald of many others. Even in that hour of universal distress and consternation people took note of the tall, fair young lady whose face and lips were as white as the dress she wore.
The two maids hurried upstairs in fear when they heard the cry. The captain caught it from his room above and came down in his robe and slippers, but his daughter barely stopped to say a word to him. Automatically grabbing the garden hat and shawl hanging in the hallway, she put them on and dashed out into the street, racing toward the dockyard gates. Could it really be true? Sadly, the news was confirmed before she arrived, and the first cry was just the beginning of many others. Even in that moment of widespread panic and sorrow, people noticed the tall, fair young woman whose face and lips were as pale as the dress she wore.
The Royal George had lately arrived at Spithead after a cruise, and on that fatal morning she was undergoing the operation known as a "parliament heel." The sea was[Pg 200] smooth and the weather still, and the business was begun early in the morning, a number of men from Portsmouth dockyard going on board to assist the ship's carpenters. It was found necessary, it is said, to strip off more of the sheathing than had been intended; and the men, eager to reach the defect in the ship's bottom, were induced to heel her too much. Then indeed "the land-breeze shook her shrouds," throwing her wholly on one side; the cannon rolled over to the side depressed; the water rushed in; and the gallant ship met her doom. Such was the story, told in hurried and broken words, that Clarissa heard from the pale lips of an old seaman; but he could give no other tidings. The boats of the fleet had put off to the rescue; that was all he could tell.
The Royal George had recently arrived at Spithead after a cruise, and on that tragic morning, she was undergoing an operation called a "parliament heel." The sea was[Pg 200] calm, and the weather was still. The work started early in the morning, with several men from Portsmouth dockyard going aboard to help the ship's carpenters. It was determined, reportedly, that more of the sheathing needed to be removed than originally planned; the men, eager to fix the issue with the ship's bottom, ended up heeling her too much. At that moment, "the land-breeze shook her shrouds," causing her to tilt significantly; the cannons rolled over to the lower side; water flooded in; and the brave ship met her fate. That was the story, relayed in rushed and stuttered phrases, that Clarissa heard from the pale lips of an old seaman; he could provide no further information. The boats of the fleet had set off to the rescue; that was all he could share.
There was no hope in Clarissa's heart as she turned her steps homewards. Anthony had gone down—gone down with Admiral Kempenfeldt and his eight hundred. The same breeze that had scattered the rose-petals and played with her curls had a deadlier mission to perform. She remembered how she had stood rejoicing in that sudden gust of cool wind, and the thought turned her faint and sick as she reached her father's house.
There was no hope in Clarissa's heart as she headed home. Anthony had gone down—gone down with Admiral Kempenfeldt and his eight hundred. The same breeze that had scattered the rose petals and played with her curls now had a more sinister purpose. She remembered how she had stood, celebrating that sudden gust of cool wind, and the thought made her feel weak and sick as she reached her father's house.
"Clarissa," cried the captain, meeting her at the door, "what is all this? Surely it can't be true. Where's Anthony?"
"Clarissa," exclaimed the captain, stopping her at the door, "what's going on? It can't be true. Where's Anthony?"
Ay, where was Anthony? She threw her arms round the old man's neck, and hid her eyes upon his shoulder that she might not see his face.
Ay, where was Anthony? She wrapped her arms around the old man's neck and buried her face in his shoulder so she wouldn't have to look at him.
"Father—dear father! He said he was going to see Lieutenant Holloway on board——"
"Father—dear father! He said he was going to meet Lieutenant Holloway on board——"
She could not finish her sentence, and there was no need of more words. Captain Tillotson was a brave man; he had faced death many a time without flinching, but this was a blow which he was wholly unprepared to meet. Putting his daughter gently aside, he sat down on a sofa, and looked straight before him with that terrible blank look that tells its own tale of a stroke that has crushed out all strength. The[Pg 201] servants, glancing from the father to the daughter, saw that on both faces this sudden sorrow had done the work of years. What was time? Was it months or minutes ago that the first cry had sounded through the street?
She couldn’t finish her sentence, and there was no need for more words. Captain Tillotson was a brave man; he had faced death many times without flinching, but this was a shock he was completely unprepared for. Gently pushing his daughter aside, he sat down on a sofa and stared ahead with that awful blank look that reveals a crushing blow that drained all his strength. The[Pg 201] servants, glancing between the father and daughter, realized that this sudden sorrow had aged them both. What was time? Was it months or just a few minutes since the first cry echoed through the street?
"If I had only kissed him!" Clarissa did not know that she was saying the words aloud. To her, indeed, this cup was doubly bitter, for it was mingled with the gall of remorse. But for that hard nature of hers, she might have had the sweetness of a kind parting to think upon. Had he forgiven her, in his loving heart, while the great ship was going down, and the water was taking away his life? Ah, she might never know that, until the cruel sea gave up its dead.
"If I had just kissed him!" Clarissa didn’t realize she was speaking those words out loud. For her, this moment was even more painful because it was mixed with the bitterness of regret. If it weren't for her tough nature, she could have cherished the sweetness of a kind goodbye. Had he forgiven her in his loving heart while the massive ship was sinking and the water was claiming his life? Ah, she might never find out, until the cruel sea reveals its dead.
There was a noise of wheels in the street; but what were noises to her? The sound drew nearer; the wheels stopped at the door, but it could be only some friend, who had come in haste to tell them the bad news which they knew already.
There was a noise of wheels outside; but what did noises mean to her? The sound got closer; the wheels stopped at the door, but it could only be a friend who had hurried over to share the bad news they already knew.
Battered, and bruised, and dripping with water, a man descended from the hackney coach, and Clarissa started up.
Battered, bruised, and dripping wet, a man got out of the taxi, and Clarissa jumped up.
The face was so pale, the whole aspect so strange, that she could not receive the great truth all at once. It was not until he entered the room, and knelt down, wet and trembling as he was, at his father's feet, that she realized her brother's safety.
The face was so pale, the whole thing so unusual, that she couldn't take in the big truth all at once. It wasn't until he walked into the room, and knelt down, wet and shaking as he was, at his father's feet, that she understood her brother was safe.
Anthony had been on the upper deck when the ship sank, and was among that small number who escaped death. All those who were between decks shared the fate of the great Admiral who went down with his sword in its sheath, and ended his threescore years and ten of hard service, in sight of shore. The many were taken, the few left; but although hundreds of homes were made desolate that day, there were some from whence the strain of thanksgiving ascended, tempered by the national woe.
Anthony had been on the top deck when the ship sank and was one of the few who escaped death. Everyone who was below deck shared the same fate as the great Admiral, who went down with his sword still in its sheath, finishing his seventy years of hard service in view of the shore. Many were lost, but a few survived; and while hundreds of homes were left in sorrow that day, there were some from which the sound of gratitude rose, mixed with the nation’s grief.
People were wont to say afterwards that Clarissa never again looked so young and fair as she did before the blow fell. But if that day's agony robbed her of her bloom, it left with her the "meek and quiet spirit" which never comes to some of us until it is gained through a great sorrow.
People would often say afterward that Clarissa never looked as young and beautiful as she had before the blow struck. But while that day's pain took away her freshness, it also gave her the "meek and quiet spirit" that some of us only gain through deep sorrow.
DORA.
AN OSTLER'S STORY.
BY ALFRED H. MILES.
Tell you a story, Master 'Arry? Ah! there's only one story as ought to be told in this yer stable, and that's the old un as allus hupsets me to tell. But I don't mind a-goin' over the old ground once ag'in, Master 'Arry, as you know werry well, if these yer gents 'as a mind to listen to a hold man's yarn. It beats all the printed stories as ever I see, but then, as I ain't no scholar, and can't see werry well neither, p'raps that ain't no much wonder arter all. Reading ain't much in my line, yer see, sir, and, as the old master used to say, "Bring up yer boys to the prerfishuns yer means 'em to foller." 'Osses is my prerfishun, sir, and 'osses I was brought up to.
Tell you a story, Master Harry? Ah! There's only one story that should be told in this stable, and that’s the old one that always gets me emotional. But I don’t mind going over the same old ground again, Master Harry, as you know very well, if these gentlemen want to listen to an old man's tale. It’s better than all the printed stories I’ve ever seen, but then, since I'm not much of a scholar and can’t see very well either, I guess that’s not so surprising after all. Reading isn’t really my thing, you see, sir, and, as the old master used to say, "Raise your boys to the professions you intend for them to follow." Horses are my profession, sir, and horses are what I was raised to understand.
Excuse me just a minute, sir, if yer don't mind a-settin' on this yer stool. I don't like to see nobody a-leanin' ag'in that there post. That were "Snowflake's" stall, sir, in the old time, and "Snowflake" were little Dora's pony.
Excuse me for a minute, sir, if you don't mind sitting on this stool. I don't like seeing anyone leaning against that post. That was "Snowflake's" stall back in the day, sir, and "Snowflake" was little Dora's pony.
My father were os'ler here, sir, afore I were born, and I growed up to the stable, Master 'Arry, just as your ole father growed up to the 'All. It were in ole Sir Markham's time, this were—ole Sir Markham, whose picture hangs above the mantel in the dinin'-'all, as fine a hold English gen'leman as ever crossed a 'unter and follered the 'ounds. The first time as ever I see Sir Markham were when I were about four year old. O' course, we lived on the estate, but I don't know[Pg 203] as I'd ever been up to the 'All till that partickler mornin', when I came wi' a message for my father, and meets ole Sir Markham in the park. Now, yer know, Sir Markham were a queer ole chap when he liked. He didn't take no nonsens from nobody, he didn't. I've seen him thrash the keeper afore now with his own ridin' whip, and he wouldn't 'a' stood partickler about a boy or two, and as there'd been a deal of fruit stole out o' the orchard about that time, he thought he'd jist up and frighten me a bit. So he hollers out—"Hi! there, you boy, what right 'a' you got in my park?" but I see a sort o' twinkle in his eye, so I knowed he weren't real cross, and so I up and says, "Ain't boys got a right to go where their fathers is?" He didn't say nothing more to me then, but when he sees my father he says, "That's a smart boy o' yours, Jim," he says, "and when he's a bit older yer must 'ave 'im up 'ere to 'elp."
My father was the ostler here, sir, before I was born, and I grew up in the stable, Master Harry, just like your old father grew up in the Hall. This was back in old Sir Markham's time—old Sir Markham, whose picture hangs above the mantel in the dining hall, as fine a hold English gentleman as ever rode a horse and followed the hounds. The first time I saw Sir Markham, I was about four years old. Of course, we lived on the estate, but I don't think I had ever been up to the Hall until that particular morning when I came with a message for my father and ran into old Sir Markham in the park. Now, you know, Sir Markham was a bit of a strange old chap when he wanted to be. He didn't take nonsense from anyone, he really didn't. I've seen him thrash the keeper before with his own riding whip, and he wouldn't have held back from a boy or two. Since there had been a lot of fruit stolen from the orchard around that time, he thought he’d just scare me a bit. So he shouts, "Hey! you boy, what right do you have in my park?" But I saw a sort of twinkle in his eye, so I knew he wasn't really angry, so I replied, "Don’t boys have the right to go where their fathers are?" He didn't say anything more to me then, but when he saw my father, he said, "That's a smart boy of yours, Jim," and added, "When he's a bit older, you must bring him up here to help."
Well, sir, I got a bit older in time, and I come up 'ere to 'elp, and, 'ceptin' for a very little while, I've been 'ere ever since.
Well, sir, I got a bit older over time, and I came up here to help, and except for a very short while, I've been here ever since.
I were a boy of fourteen when the things 'appened as make up the rest o' my story. Sir Markham he were a matter o' sixty year old, I should say, and Miss Dora, as I see it said in a book, once, "sweet, wery sweet, wery, wery sweet seventeen."
I was a fourteen-year-old boy when the events that make up the rest of my story took place. Sir Markham was about sixty years old, I would say, and Miss Dora, as I read in a book once, was "sweet, very sweet, very, very sweet seventeen."
I allus 'ad a hadmiration for Miss Dora. "Darling Dora" they called 'er at the 'All, and so did I, when nobody wasn't listenin'. Nobody couldn't know 'er without admirin' 'er, but I 'ad a special sort of hadmiration for 'er as 'ad made me do any mortal thing she asked me, whatever it might 'ave costed.
I always had admiration for Miss Dora. "Darling Dora" they called her at the Hall, and so did I when nobody was listening. Nobody could know her without admiring her, but I had a special kind of admiration for her that made me do anything she asked, no matter what it might have cost me.
Yer see, when I were quite a little chap, and she were no much bigger, she ses to me one day, when I were a bit scolded, she ses, "Never mind, Jim," she ses, "cheer up; you'll be a man o' some sort some day;" and I tell you, though I allus 'ad a hidea that way myself, when she said it I grow'd a hinch straight off. If yer believes in yourself, Master 'Arry, yer can do a lot, but if somebody else believes[Pg 204] in yer there ain't nothink in the whole world what yer can't do.
You see, when I was just a little kid, and she wasn't much bigger, she said to me one day, when I was feeling a bit down, "Don't worry, Jim," she said, "cheer up; you'll be some kind of man one day." And I swear, even though I always had that idea myself, when she said it, I instantly felt more confident. If you believe in yourself, Master Harry, you can accomplish a lot, but if someone else believes in you, there’s nothing in the world you can’t do.
My particler business in the stable were Miss Dora's pony, Snowflake, darling Dora's darling, as it got called o' times. She rode out a great deal, did Miss Dora, and she rode well, and I generally 'ad to foller 'er on the bay cob. She'd spend a lot o' time about this yer stable, one way and another, and we got to be werry partickler friends. Not as I presum'd, mind yer, nor as she forgot 'er station; she were just a hangel, she were, what couldn't be spoilt by nobody's company, and what couldn't 'elp a-makin' o' other people wish as they were summut in the hangel line, too.
My main job in the stable was taking care of Miss Dora's pony, Snowflake, dear Dora's sweetheart, as it was often called. Miss Dora rode out a lot and rode well, so I usually had to follow her on the bay cob. She spent a lot of time in this stable, and we became very good friends. Not that I assumed anything, mind you, or that she ever forgot her place; she was just an angel, truly, someone who couldn't be spoiled by anyone's company, and who made other people wish they were a bit angelic too.
But yer a-gettin' impatient I see, gents, and I ax yer pardon for a-ramblin' a bit.
But I can see you’re getting impatient, gentlemen, and I apologize for rambling a bit.
Well, it were Chris'mas time, as it might be now, and young Markham (that were your father, Master 'Arry) he were 'ome from Oxford for 'is 'olidays, with as nice a young fellow as ever stepped, as 'ad come with him to spend Chris'mas at the 'All. They called 'im the "Captain," not that he were a harmy captain, or anythink of that, he were a captain of summut at the college—maybe football or summut else. Somehow he often came 'ome with young Markham at 'oliday times, and 'im and Miss Dora was partickler friendly like.
Well, it was Christmas time, just like it is now, and young Markham (who was your father, Master Harry) was home from Oxford for his holidays, with a really nice young guy who came with him to spend Christmas at the Hall. They called him the "Captain," not because he was a military captain or anything like that; he was a captain of something at the college—maybe football or something else. For some reason, he often came home with young Markham during the holidays, and he and Miss Dora were particularly close.
It were not a werry snowy Chris'mas that year, though there were plenty of frost, and the lake in the park would 'a' borne the London coach and four without a crack. Young Markham and the Captain and Miss Dora did a deal o' skatin', and ole Sir Markham invited a lot o' friends to come and stay Chris'mas for the sake o' the sport. They did say as Aunt Dorothy as Miss Dora were called arter 'ad been a-preachin' at 'im for a-neglectin' o' Miss Dora and a-keepin 'er at the 'All without no society, and I s'pose that's why Sir Markham were a-aggitatin' himself a bit cos' we never 'ad no fuss at Chris'mas as a rule.
It wasn't a very snowy Christmas that year, although there was plenty of frost, and the lake in the park could have supported the London coach and four without a crack. Young Markham, the Captain, and Miss Dora did a lot of skating, and old Sir Markham invited a bunch of friends to come and stay for Christmas for the sport. They said Aunt Dorothy, whom Miss Dora was named after, had been preaching at him for neglecting Miss Dora and keeping her at the Hall without any company, and I guess that's why Sir Markham was getting a bit worked up since we usually didn't have much fuss for Christmas.
Well, we was werry busy at that time, I can tell yer; several of the wisitors brought their own 'osses with them, and me and my father had plenty to do a-lookin' arter 'em.
Well, we were really busy at that time, I can tell you; several of the visitors brought their own horses with them, and my father and I had plenty to do looking after them.
[Pg 205]Among the wisitors as come from London were a real military hofficer, a reg'lar scaff'ld pole he were, for length and breadth, with mustaches as 'ud 'a' done for reins, if 'e'd only been a 'oss. He weren't no favourite o' mine, not from the fust. He were a bit too harbitry for me. He were a-thinkin' he were a-goin' to hintroduce 'is harmy regerlations into our stables; but he allus 'ad to wait the longest, for all 'is hinterferin'. But what used to rile me the most with him were 'is nasty, sneerin' ways at young Markham's friend, the Captain. Yer see, sir, he were a real harmy captain, and so I s'pose he were a bit jealous o' our young Captain, as was a lot better than 'im, arter all. O' course I didn't see it at the time, but I've said to myself lots o' times since, it were a reg'lar plant, that's what it were, that Aunt Dorothy 'ad brought the big soldier down o' purpose for Miss Dora to fall in love with; but 'e were just a little bit too late.
[Pg 205]Among the visitors who came from London was a real military officer, a tall and broad man, with mustaches that would have suited a horse. He was never a favorite of mine, not from the start. He was a bit too bossy for my liking. He thought he could introduce his army regulations into our stables, but he always had to wait the longest despite all his meddling. What really annoyed me the most about him was his nasty, sneering attitude towards young Markham's friend, the Captain. You see, he was a real army captain, and I suppose he felt a bit jealous of our young Captain, who was a lot better than him, after all. Of course, I didn't realize it at the time, but I've told myself many times since that it was a deliberate setup, that Aunt Dorothy brought the big soldier down on purpose for Miss Dora to fall in love with; but he was just a little too late.
Well, yer know, gents, I told yer as I were quite a youngster at the time, and though ole Sir Markham said as I were werry sharp, I must confess as I didn't quite understand 'ow things were a-goin' on. I noticed that the two captains kept pretty clear of each other, and that Miss Dora never came near the stables for three days together, which were a werry unusual thing for 'er; and one of the ole servants at the 'All told me as the hofficer 'ad been hasking Sir Markham if he might pay his addresses to Miss Dora, and that Sir Markham 'ad said he might.
Well, you know, gentlemen, I told you that I was quite young at the time, and even though old Sir Markham said I was very sharp, I have to admit that I didn't really understand what was going on. I noticed that the two captains kept their distance from each other, and that Miss Dora didn't come near the stables for three days straight, which was very unusual for her; and one of the old servants at the Hall told me that the officer had been asking Sir Markham if he could propose to Miss Dora, and that Sir Markham had said yes.
My ole father were a-hactin' a bit queer about that time, too; he kept a-hasken' me if I'd like to be a postboy, or drive the London coach, or anything o' that, cos', he ses, "Yer know, Jim, Miss Dora 'll be marryin' somebody one o' these days, and maybe you'll 'ave to find summut else to do when Snowflake's gone." "Well," I ses, "if Miss Dora got married and go'd away, I reckon she'd take me with 'er to look arter 'er 'osses, so I sha'n't want no postboy's place, nor coachun's neither, as I sees." And father he seemed pretty satisfied, he did, only 'e says, "If ever you should want to drive to Scotland, Jim," he ses, "you go across the moor to the[Pg 206] Burnley Beeches, and then yer bears off to yer right by the Ambly Arms, three mile along you'll fine the great North Road, and there yer are."
My old dad was acting a little strange around that time, too; he kept asking me if I’d like to be a postboy, or drive the London coach, or anything like that, because, he says, "You know, Jim, Miss Dora is going to marry someone one of these days, and maybe you'll have to find something else to do when Snowflake is gone." "Well," I say, "if Miss Dora gets married and goes away, I bet she’d take me with her to look after her horses, so I won’t need a postboy's job, or a coachman's either, as I see it." And Dad seemed pretty satisfied, he did, only he says, "If you ever want to drive to Scotland, Jim," he says, "you go across the moor to the[Pg 206] Burnley Beeches, and then you bear off to your right by the Ambly Arms, three miles along you’ll find the great North Road, and there you are."
Well, I didn't take no notice of this, though father he kept on sayin' o' summut o' the sort all day long, and when it came to evenin', bein' Chris'mas Eve, we went up to the 'All to 'ave supper in the kitchen, and drink ole Sir Markham's 'elth. Sir Markham come down in the servants' 'all and made a speech, and some o' the gents come down too; but while things were a-goin' at their 'ighest, my father he says to me, "Jim," 'e says, "if ever you want to go to Scotland you go across the moor to the Burnley Beeches, and then yer bears off to yer right by the Ambly Arms, three mile along you'll fine the great North Road, and there yer are." "All right," I says, angry like, "I don't want no Scotland; what d'yer want to bother me for with yer Burnley Beeches, and yer Ambly Arms?" "Jim," 'e ses solemn, "yer never know how useful a bit of hinformation may come in sometimes; now," he says, "you'd better run over to the stables, and see if all is a-goin' on right." Well, I see it was no use argifyin', so off I starts. I sees as I comes near the stables as there were a light there, as ought not to be, and o' course, I run back'ard to tell my father, but lor, I thought he were off 'is 'ed, for all he ses was, "If ever you wants to go to Scotland, Jim, it's across the moor to the Burnley Beeches, off to yer right, by the Ambly Arms, three mile along you'll fine the great North Road, and there yer are."
Well, I didn’t pay any attention to this, even though my father kept saying something like that all day long. When evening came, being Christmas Eve, we went up to the pub to have supper in the kitchen and drink to old Sir Markham’s health. Sir Markham came down into the servants’ hall and made a speech, and some of the gentlemen came down too; but while things were at their liveliest, my father said to me, “Jim,” he said, “if you ever want to go to Scotland, you cross the moor to the Burnley Beeches, then you turn right by the Ambly Arms, and three miles along you'll find the Great North Road, and there you are.” "Okay," I said, getting annoyed, "I don’t want to go to Scotland; why are you bothering me with your Burnley Beeches and Ambly Arms?" “Jim,” he said seriously, “you never know how useful a bit of information may come in sometimes; now,” he said, “you’d better run over to the stables and see if everything is going well.” Well, I saw it was pointless to argue, so off I went. As I got near the stables, I noticed there was a light there that shouldn’t be, so of course, I ran back to tell my father, but honestly, I thought he had lost his mind, because all he said was, “If you ever want to go to Scotland, Jim, it’s across the moor to the Burnley Beeches, off to your right, by the Ambly Arms, three miles along you'll find the Great North Road, and there you are.”
They'd been a-drinkin' a bit 'ard some of 'em, and I ses to myself father's been a'elpin' of 'em, and I tears off to the stables to see what was up.
They had been drinking a bit too much, some of them, and I said to myself that my father had been helping them, so I rushed off to the stables to see what was going on.
Well, when I gets here, I comes in at that there door behind yer, sir, and what should I see, but Miss Dora in Snowflake's stall, a-kissin' and a-cryin' over 'im like mad. She didn't take no notice o' me no more'n if I hadn't been there at all, and I came and stood ag'in that there post as you were a-leanin' ag'in just now, sir. Little Dora were a-sobbin' as if 'er 'art would break, and she were a-tryin' to say "Good-bye."[Pg 207] They're only little words, sir, at the most, but werry often they're the 'ardest words in all the world to say.
Well, when I got here, I came in through that door behind you, sir, and what did I see but Miss Dora in Snowflake's stall, kissing and crying over him like crazy. She didn't notice me any more than if I hadn't been there at all, and I stood again against that post you were just leaning on, sir. Little Dora was sobbing as if her heart would break, and she was trying to say "Good-bye." [Pg 207] They're only small words, sir, at most, but they can often be the hardest words to say in the entire world.
Well, sir, to make a long story short, it were just this: Sir Markham had told 'er as she mustn't think nothink of young Markham's college friend, 'cos 'e were poor and 'adn't nothink but 'is wits and 'is learnin' to live on, and that the tall soldier 'ad been a-haskin' for 'er, and he'd promised 'er to 'im; and it 'ad clean broke 'er 'art, and so she 'ad come down to this yer stable where everythink loved 'er to tell 'er sorrows to her old pet Snowflake, to bury her face in his snowy neck, and wipe 'er eyes on his flowin' mane.
Well, sir, to keep it brief, here’s what happened: Sir Markham had told her not to think anything of young Markham's college friend because he was poor and only had his brains and education to get by. He mentioned that the tall soldier had been asking for her, and he'd promised her to him; that completely broke her heart. So, she came down to this stable where everyone loved her to share her troubles with her old pet Snowflake, bury her face in his soft neck, and wipe her eyes on his flowing mane.
But, afore I 'ad time to say anythink, who should foller me in at the door but the young Captain hisself, and 'e come and stood by me a moment without sayin' a word. He were werry pale, and 'is eyes shone like fire, and at last he ses, in a hoarse sort of a whisper, "Jim," 'e ses, "they wants to marry darling Dora to the big swaggerin' soldier, and I want yer to 'elp me prewent 'em." "'Elp yer prewent 'em," I ses; "why, I'll prewent 'em myself. I ain't werry big, p'r'aps, and maybe I couldn't reach 'is bloated face, but a stone 'ud find 'is head as quickly as it did the big Bible chap as David killed; and maybe I can shie." I hadn't practised on ole Sir Markham's apples for nothink.
But before I had a chance to say anything, who should follow me in through the door but the young Captain himself, and he came and stood by me for a moment without saying a word. He was very pale, and his eyes shone like fire, and finally, he said, in a hoarse whisper, "Jim," he said, "they want to marry darling Dora off to that big swaggering soldier, and I need you to help me stop them." "Help you stop them?" I said; "why, I'll stop them myself. I may not be very big, but maybe I couldn’t reach that bloated face of his, but a stone would hit his head just as quickly as it did the big Bible guy that David killed; and maybe I can throw." I hadn't practiced on old Sir Markham's apples for nothing.
Well, sir, I needn't say as it didn't come to that. The fact is, everythink were arranged. It were a matter o' seventy miles to Scotland by the road, and they'd made up their minds to start for Gretna Green as soon as the wisitors 'ad gone to bed. Father were in the swim, and that's why he'd been a-'intin' to me all day and 'ad sent me to see what the light meant. My father 'e were a artful ole man, 'e were; he knowed better nor to 'ave anythink to do with it hisself. Why, I b'leave Sir Markham 'ud a murdered 'im if he 'ad, but me, o' course,—I was only a boy, and did as I were told.
Well, sir, I don’t need to say it didn’t come to that. The fact is, everything was arranged. It was about seventy miles to Scotland by road, and they had planned to leave for Gretna Green as soon as the visitors had gone to bed. My father was in on it, and that’s why he had been hinting to me all day and sent me to see what the light meant. My father was a clever old man; he knew better than to get involved himself. I believe Sir Markham would have murdered him if he had, but me, of course—I was just a boy and did as I was told.
Well, sir, a-hactin' under horders, I were a-waitin' with the post-chaise at them Burnley Beeches at eleven o'clock. I'd been a-waitin' some time, and I begun to be afraid as they weren't a-comin'. At last I see a white somethink comin'[Pg 208] along, and in another minute they was alongside. I shall never forget that night. Miss Dora fainted directly she were inside the carriage, and to me she looked as if she were dead. "For God's sake, and for Dora's sake, drive for your life, Jim!" said the young Captain, and I just did drive for my werry life. It was werry dark and I couldn't see much, and it must a bin a-rainin' or summut else,—anyhow there were a preshus lot o' water got in my eyes, till I couldn't see nothink. Father had taken care to git the 'osses in good condition, and they went away as though they knew as they were a-carryin' their darlin' Dora from death to life.
Well, sir, acting on orders, I was waiting with the post-chaise at Burnley Beeches at eleven o'clock. I had been waiting for some time, and I started to fear they weren't coming. At last, I saw something white coming along, and in another minute they were alongside. I will never forget that night. Miss Dora fainted as soon as she was inside the carriage, and to me, she looked as if she were dead. "For God's sake, and for Dora's sake, drive for your life, Jim!" said the young Captain, and I really did drive for my life. It was very dark, and I couldn't see much; it must have been raining or something else—anyway, a lot of water got in my eyes, until I couldn’t see anything. Father had made sure to get the horses in good condition, and they took off as if they knew they were carrying their beloved Dora from death to life.
From the Burnley Beeches I drove as I 'ad been directed, past the Ambly Arms, and three mile further I found the great North Road, and there I wore. You never know how useful a bit o' information may come in sometimes. It were pretty straight work now, and the only thing I 'ad to fear was a-wearin' out me 'osses afore we reached the Border. At two o'clock we stopped and baited, and the young Captain he give me the tip. He says, "Don't go too fast," he ses; "they won't be arter us for an hour or two yet, if they come at all. I've given 'em summut else to look for fust," 'e ses, "and it'll take 'em all their time."
From the Burnley Beeches, I drove as I had been instructed, past the Ambly Arms, and three miles later, I found the great North Road, and there I went. You never know how useful a bit of information can be sometimes. It was pretty straightforward work now, and the only thing I had to worry about was wearing out my horses before we reached the Border. At two o'clock, we stopped to rest, and the young Captain gave me some advice. He said, "Don't go too fast," he said; "they won't be after us for an hour or two yet, if they come at all. I've given them something else to focus on first," he said, "and that'll take up all their time."
Weil, there ain't no need to make a long story out o' our run to Scotland; we got there safe enough arter imaginin' as we was follered by highwaymen, and goblins, and soldiers, and hall sorts o' other hevil sperits, which were nothink but fancy arter all.
Well, there's no need to make a long story out of our trip to Scotland; we got there safely after imagining we were being chased by robbers, goblins, soldiers, and all sorts of other evil spirits, which turned out to be nothing but our imagination after all.
Why, bless yer, we 'adn't no real need to fear; the young Captain he were one too many for 'em, he were, in more ways nor one. Afore he came away he smashed a big hole in the ice, in the middle of the lake, and put 'is 'at and Miss Dora's muff on the edge of the hole; and they were a-breaking up the ice and dragging the lake all Chris'mas Day instead of a-follerin' us.
Why, thank you, we didn't really have any reason to be afraid; the young Captain was too much for them, he really was, in more ways than one. Before he left, he smashed a big hole in the ice, right in the middle of the lake, and put his hat and Miss Dora's muff on the edge of the hole; and they spent all Christmas Day breaking up the ice and searching the lake instead of following us.
Next thing came the weddin' in the blacksmith's shop, where the young Captain took our darling Dora all to hisself, with ne'er a bridesmaid but me to give 'er away and everythink[Pg 209] else. Poor little Dora, she fainted right off ag'in directly it were all over; and the young Captain he flushed up regular, like one o' them hero chaps as they put in books. I never see such a change in any one afore or since. 'E seemed as if 'e could do anything now Miss Dora were hall 'is own. I tell yer, sir, you can't fight nothing like 'arf so 'ard for yourself as yer can if you've got some one else to fight for.
Next came the wedding in the blacksmith's shop, where the young Captain took our darling Dora all for himself, with no bridesmaids but me to give her away and everything else. Poor little Dora fainted right away as soon as it was all over; and the young Captain turned bright red, like one of those heroic guys you read about in books. I’ve never seen such a change in anyone before or since. He seemed like he could do anything now that Miss Dora was all his. I tell you, sir, you can't fight nearly as hard for yourself as you can if you've got someone else to fight for.
After the weddin', the Captain put up at the "Blacksmith's Arms," where 'e writes a long letter to ole Sir Markham, and one to your father, Master 'Arry, which he give me to deliver, and with which I started 'ome ag'in.
After the wedding, the Captain stayed at the "Blacksmith's Arms," where he wrote a long letter to old Sir Markham and one to your father, Master Harry, which he gave me to deliver, and with which I set off home again.
Ole Sir Markham never forgave the young Captain for a-runnin' off wi' Miss Dora, and if it 'adn't 'a' bin for your father, Master 'Arry, I shouldn't never 'a' come back to the 'All. Arter that they went abroad to some foreign place as I never heerd of, and they lost track of 'em up at the 'All too arter a bit; though I know as your father, Master 'Arry, used to send 'em lots o' things without Sir Markham a-knowin' anythink about it. And then came the letter with the black edge as said as our Dora 'ad died o' one of them furren fevers as I didn't even know the name of, and arter that we never heard no more. Poor ole Sir Markham began to break up werry soon arter that. He were not like the same man arter Miss Dora went, and werry soon 'e kept to the 'ouse altogether, and we never saw nothink of 'im out o' doors.
Ole Sir Markham never forgave the young Captain for running off with Miss Dora, and if it hadn't been for your father, Master Harry, I wouldn't have come back to the Hall. After that, they went abroad to some place I never heard of, and we lost track of them at the Hall too after a while; though I know your father, Master Harry, used to send them lots of things without Sir Markham knowing anything about it. Then came the letter with the black border that said our Dora had died from one of those foreign fevers I didn't even know the name of, and after that, we never heard anything more. Poor old Sir Markham started to break down pretty soon after that. He wasn't the same man after Miss Dora left, and pretty soon he stayed home all the time, and we never saw anything of him outdoors.
Next thing we 'eard as he were ill, and everybody were a-wishin' as Miss Dora 'ud come back and comfort 'im. At last, when he were really a-dyin', 'e kep' on a-callin' her, "Dora, Dora," in 'is wanderin's like, and nobody couldn't answer 'im, their 'arts was that full as there weren't no room for words. I remember that night, sir, as if it were yesterday, and yet it were forty year ago, Master 'Arry, ten year afore you were born. It were Chris'mas Eve, and ole Sir Markham he were keepin' on a-haskin' for Miss Dora, and I couldn't stand it no longer, so I come over 'ere to smoke my pipe and be to myself, yer see, and bide my feelin's like. Well, I were a-sittin' on a stool in that there corner, a-thinkin' about ole Sir Markham[Pg 210] and our darlin' Dora, when I looks up, and as true as I ever see anythin' in my life I see her a-standin' there afore me. She didn't take no notice of me, though, but she run into Snowflake's stall there, sir, and buried her pretty face in 'is neck and stroked his mane and patted his sides, then she laughed one o' her silv'ry laughs and clapped 'er 'ands and calls out, "'Ome again, 'ome again at last; happy, happy 'ome. Jim, Jim, where's that lazy Jim?" But lor', sir, she were gone ag'in afore I could get up off the stool. I rushed up to the 'All like lightnin', I can tell yer, and I see a bright light a-shinin' in ole Sir Markham's bedroom. I never knowed 'ow I got up them stairs, but I heerd ole Sir Markham cry out as loud as ever I heerd 'im in my life, "Dora, Dora, come at last; darling Dora, darling!" 'E never said no more, did ole Sir Markham, she had taken 'im away.
The next thing we heard was that he was ill, and everyone was wishing that Miss Dora would come back and comfort him. Finally, when he was really dying, he kept calling for her, "Dora, Dora," in his ramblings, and no one could respond to him; their hearts were so full that there was no room for words. I remember that night, sir, as if it were yesterday, even though it was forty years ago, Master Harry, ten years before you were born. It was Christmas Eve, and old Sir Markham kept asking for Miss Dora, and I couldn't take it anymore, so I came over here to smoke my pipe and be by myself, you see, to manage my feelings. Well, I was sitting on a stool in that corner, thinking about old Sir Markham[Pg 210] and our dear Dora when I looked up, and as sure as I ever saw anything in my life, I saw her standing right in front of me. She didn’t notice me, though; she ran into Snowflake’s stall and buried her pretty face in his neck, stroked his mane, and patted his sides, then she laughed one of her silvery laughs, clapped her hands, and called out, "Home again, home again at last; happy, happy home. Jim, Jim, where's that lazy Jim?" But, oh dear, she was gone again before I could get up off the stool. I rushed up to the hall like lightning, I can tell you, and I saw a bright light shining in old Sir Markham's bedroom. I never knew how I got up those stairs, but I heard old Sir Markham cry out as loud as I ever heard him in my life, "Dora, Dora, come at last; darling Dora, darling!" He didn't say anything more; old Sir Markham was taken away.
You'll excuse me a-haskin' you not to lean ag'in that post, won't you, sir? It's a kind o' sort o' friend o' mine. There ain't a sorrow as I've ever had these forty year that I haven't shared with that post. It 'ave been watered by little Dora's tears, and it 'ave been watered by mine, and there ain't nothink in the 'ole world as I walues more. It ain't for the likes o' me to talk o' lovin' a hangel like 'er, sir, but I 'av'n't never loved no one else from that day to this, and maybe when my turn comes at last, Master 'Arry, to go where there ain't no difference between rich and poor, I may 'ear 'er bright sweet voice cry out ag'in to me: "'Ome ag'in, Jim: happy, happy 'ome!"
You'll excuse me for asking you not to lean against that post, right, sir? It's kind of a friend of mine. There isn't a sorrow I've had in these forty years that I haven't shared with that post. It's been watered by little Dora's tears, and it's been watered by mine, and there's nothing in the whole world that I value more. It's not for someone like me to talk about loving an angel like her, sir, but I haven't loved anyone else from that day to this, and maybe when my time comes at last, Master Harry, to go where there's no difference between rich and poor, I might hear her bright sweet voice call out to me again: "Home again, Jim: happy, happy home!"
LITTLE PEACE.
BY NORA RYEMAN.
In the heart of England stands a sleepy hollow called "Green Corner," and in this same sleepy hollow stands a fine old English manor house styled "Green Corner Manor." It belongs to the Medlicott family, who have owned it for generations. In their picture gallery hangs a most singular picture, which is known far and wide as "The Portrait of Little Peace." It depicts a beautiful child in the quaint and picturesque costume of the age of King Charles II. A lamb stands by her side, and a tame ringdove is perched on her wrist. Her eyes are deeply, darkly blue, the curls which "fall adown her back are yellow, like ripe corn." Beneath this portrait in tarnished golden letters are these words of Holy Writ, "Blessed are the peacemakers," and if you read the chronicles of the Medlicott family you will read the history of this child. It was written by Dame Ursula, the wife of Godfrey Medlicott, and runs as under:—
In the heart of England lies a quiet place called "Green Corner," where you'll find an impressive old English manor house known as "Green Corner Manor." This house has been in the Medlicott family for generations. In their picture gallery hangs a unique portrait, widely recognized as "The Portrait of Little Peace." It shows a beautiful child dressed in the charming and picturesque style of the King Charles II era. A lamb stands beside her, and a tame ringdove rests on her wrist. Her eyes are a deep, dark blue, and the curls that cascade down her back are yellow, like ripe corn. Beneath this portrait, in faded golden letters, are the words from the Bible, "Blessed are the peacemakers," and if you read the history of the Medlicott family, you'll discover the story of this child. It was written by Dame Ursula, the wife of Godfrey Medlicott, and it goes as follows:—
"It was New Year's Eve, and my heart was heavy, so also was my husband's. For 'Verily our house had been left unto us desolate.' Our son Hilary had died in France, and our daughter, Grace, slept in the chancel of the parish church with dusty banners once borne by heroic Medlicotts waving over her marble tomb. 'Would God, that I had died for thee, my boy,'[Pg 212] said dead Hilary's father when he looked at the empty chair in the chimney corner; 'and, my darling, life is savourless without thee,' I cried in bitterness of spirit, as I looked at the little plot of garden ground which had been known as Mistress Gracie's garden when my sweet one lived. Scarcely had this cry escaped my lips when a most strange thing befel. Seated on the last of the terrace steps was a little child, who as I passed her stretched out her hand and caught fast hold of my gown. I looked down, and there, beside me, was a most singular and beautiful child. The moonlight fell on her small, pale face and long, yellow hair, and I saw that she was both poorly and plainly clad. 'What do you want, my little maid?' I asked. 'You, madam,' she said serenely. 'From whence have you come?' was my next query. 'From a prison in London town,' was the strange reply. Doubtless this child (so I reasoned) was the daughter of some poor man who had suffered for conscience' sake; and, mayhap, some person who pitied his sad plight had taken the girl and thrown her on our charity, or, rather, mercy. 'Child,' said I, 'wilt come into the Manor with me, and have some chocolate and cake?' 'That will I, madam,' she answered softly. 'I came on purpose to stay with you.' The little one has partly lost her wits, I thought, but I said nothing, and the stranger trotted after me into my own parlour, just as a tame lamb or a little dog might have done. She took her seat on a tabouret at my knee, and ate her spiced cake and sipped her chocolate with a pretty, modest air. Just so was my Gracie wont to sit, and even as I thought of her my dim eyes grew dimmer still with tears. At last they fell, and some of them dropped on the strange guest's golden head, which she had confidingly placed on my knee. 'Don't, sweet madam,' she said, 'don't grieve overmuch! You will find balm in giving balm! You will find comfort in giving comfort! For I am Peace, and I have come to tarry with you for a little space!' I perceived that the child's wits were astray, but, somehow, I felt strangely drawn to her, and as she had nowhere else to go I kept her with me, and that New Year's Eve she slept in my Grace's[Pg 213] bed, and on the succeeding day she was clothed in one of my lost ewe lamb's gowns, and all in the household styled her Little Peace, because she gave no other name at all.
"It was New Year's Eve, and I was feeling heavy-hearted, just like my husband. Our home was truly empty. Our son Hilary had died in France, and our daughter Grace rested in the parish church, beneath dusty banners that once belonged to the brave Medlicotts, above her marble tomb. 'I wish I could have died for you, my boy,' said Hilary's father as he gazed at the empty chair in the corner; 'and, my darling, life feels tasteless without you,' I cried out in despair, looking at the little patch of garden that used to be called Mistress Gracie's garden when she was alive. Hardly had I let out this cry when something very strange happened. Sitting on the last step of the terrace was a small child who stretched out her hand and grabbed hold of my dress as I walked by. I looked down, and there was a truly unique and beautiful little girl. The moonlight shone on her small, pale face and long, blonde hair, and I noticed she was dressed simply and poorly. 'What do you want, little girl?' I asked. 'You, madam,' she replied calmly. 'Where have you come from?' was my next question. 'From a prison in London,' was her odd response. I thought to myself that this child must be the daughter of some poor man who had suffered for his beliefs; perhaps someone who felt sorry for her situation had brought her to us, hoping we would help. 'Child,' I said, 'would you like to come into the Manor with me for some chocolate and cake?' 'I would like that, madam,' she answered gently. 'I came here on purpose to stay with you.' I thought the little one must have partly lost her mind, but I didn’t say anything, and she followed me into my parlor like a tame lamb or a little dog would. She sat on a small stool at my knee, enjoying her spiced cake and chocolate with a lovely, modest demeanor. Just like my Gracie used to do, and as I remembered her, my eyes grew even wetter with tears. Eventually, they fell, and some dripped onto the little guest's golden head, which she had trustingly laid on my knee. 'Don't, sweet madam,' she said, 'don't be too sad! You will find healing in giving healing! You will find comfort in giving comfort! For I am Peace, and I have come to stay with you for a little while!' I realized that the child's mind was wandering, but for some reason, I felt an unusual connection to her, and since she had nowhere else to go, I kept her with me. That New Year's Eve she slept in my Grace's[Pg 213] bed, and the next day she wore one of my late little lamb's gowns, and everyone in the house called her Little Peace, as she did not give any other name."
"Time passed on—and the strange child still abode with us, and every day we loved her more, for she 'went about doing good,' and, what is more, became my schoolmistress, and instructed me in the holy art of charity. For my own great woe had made me forgetful of the woes and afflictions of others. This is how she went about her work. One winter day, when the fountain in the park was frozen, the child, who had been a-walking, came up to me and said, 'Dear madam, are apples good?' 'Of a surety they are—excellent for dessert, and also baked, with spiced ale. Wherefore dost ask?' 'Because old Gaffer Cressidge, and the dame his wife, are sitting eating baked apples and dry bread over in Ashete village, and methinks that soup would suit them better. Madam, we must set the pot boiling, and I will take them some. And, madam, dear, there must be a cupboard in this house.' 'Alack, my pretty one,' said I, 'of cupboards we already have enow. There is King Charles's cupboard in which we hid his Majesty after Worcester fight, and the green and blue closet, as well as many others. Sure, you prattle of that of which you do not know.' She shook her fair, bright head, and answered, 'Nay, madam, there is no strangers' cupboard for forlorn wayfarers, and there must be one, full of food, and wine, and physic, and sweet, health-restoring cordials. And the birdies must have a breakfast daily. Dorothy, the cookmaid, must boil bread in skimmed milk, and throw it on the lawn; then Master Robin and Master Thrush and Mistress Jenny Wren will all feast together. I once saw the little princes, in King Edward's time, feed the birdies thus; and so did Willie Shakespeare, in Stratford town.' Alas, I thought, alas, all is now too plain. This child must have been akin to some great scholar, who taught her his own lore, and too much learning hath assuredly made her mad; but I will humour her, and then will try to bring[Pg 214] her poor wits home. Thus reasoning, I placed her by my side, and cast my arms around her, and then I whispered, 'Tell me of thyself.' 'That will I,' she replied. 'I am Peace, and I come both in storms and after them. I came to Joan the Maid, on her stone scaffold in the Market Place of Rouen. I came to Rachel Russel when she sustained her husband's courage. I came to Mère Toinette, the brown-faced peasant woman, when she denied herself for her children. I came to Gaffer and Grannie Cressidge as they smiled at each other when eating the apples and bread. And I came to a man named Bunyan in his prison, and lo! he wrote of me. Now I have come to you.' 'Yea, to stay with me,' I said, but she answered not, she only kissed my hand, and on the morrow, when the wintry sunlight shone on all things within the manor house, it did not shine upon her golden head! Her little bed was empty, so was her little chair; but the place she had filled in my heart was still filled, and so I think it will be for ever! Some there are who call her a Good Fay or Fairy, and some there are who call her by another and sweeter name, but I think of her always as Little Peace, the hope giver, who came to teach me when my eyes were dim with grief. For no one can tell in what form a blessing will cross his threshold and dwell beside him as his helper, friend, and guest."
"Time went by—and the strange child still stayed with us, and every day we loved her more, because she 'went about doing good,' and, even more importantly, became my teacher and showed me the sacred art of charity. My own great sorrow had made me forgetful of the suffering of others. This is how she went about her work. One winter day, when the fountain in the park was frozen, the child, who had been out for a walk, came up to me and said, 'Dear madam, are apples good?' 'Of course they are—excellent for dessert, and also baked, with spiced ale. Why do you ask?' 'Because old Gaffer Cressidge and his wife are sitting over in Ashete village eating baked apples and dry bread, and I think soup would be better for them. Madam, we must get the pot boiling, and I’ll take them some. Also, dear madam, there must be a cupboard in this house.' 'Oh, my pretty one,' I said, 'we already have plenty of cupboards. There's King Charles's cupboard where we hid his Majesty after the battle of Worcester, and the green and blue closet, along with many others. I'm sure you're talking about something you don’t understand.' She shook her lovely, bright head and replied, 'No, madam, there is no cupboard for strangers in need, and there should be one, full of food, wine, and medicine, and sweet, health-restoring drinks. And the birds must have breakfast every day. Dorothy, the cook, must boil bread in skimmed milk and throw it on the lawn; then Master Robin and Master Thrush and Mistress Jenny Wren will all feast together. I once saw the little princes, in King Edward's time, feed the birds this way; and so did Willie Shakespeare in Stratford town.' Alas, I thought, alas, everything is now too obvious. This child must be related to some great scholar who taught her his own knowledge, and too much learning has surely made her mad; but I'll indulge her, and then I'll try to bring[Pg 214] her poor wits back. So thinking, I sat her by my side, wrapped my arms around her, and then I whispered, 'Tell me about yourself.' 'I will,' she replied. 'I am Peace, and I come in storms and after them. I came to Joan the Maid on her stone scaffold in the Market Place of Rouen. I came to Rachel Russel when she supported her husband's courage. I came to Mère Toinette, the brown-faced peasant woman, when she sacrificed for her children. I came to Gaffer and Grannie Cressidge as they smiled at each other while eating the apples and bread. And I came to a man named Bunyan in his prison, and behold! he wrote of me. Now I have come to you.' 'Yes, to stay with me,' I said, but she didn’t respond, she only kissed my hand, and the next day, when the wintry sunlight illuminated everything in the manor house, it did not shine on her golden head! Her little bed was empty, and so was her little chair; but the place she had filled in my heart was still filled, and I think it will be forever! Some call her a Good Fay or Fairy, and others call her by another and sweeter name, but I always think of her as Little Peace, the hope giver, who came to teach me when my eyes were clouded with grief. For no one can tell in what form a blessing will cross his threshold and dwell beside him as his helper, friend, and guest."
THE STORY OF WASSILI AND DARIA.
A RUSSIAN STORY.
BY ROBERT GUILLEMARD.
Whilst staying in Siberia, on one occasion, when returning from an evening walk in the woods I was surprised at seeing a young Russian girl crying beside a clump of trees; she seemed pretty, and I approached; she saw me not, but continued to give vent to her tears.
While I was in Siberia, one evening after a walk in the woods, I was surprised to see a young Russian girl crying by a group of trees; she looked pretty, and I got closer; she didn't notice me and kept crying.
I stopped to examine her appearance; her black hair, arranged in the fashion of the country, flowed from under the diadem usually worn by the Siberian girls, and formed a striking contrast, by its jet black colour, with the fairness of her skin. Whilst I was looking at her, she turned her head, and, perceiving me, rose in great haste, wiped off her tears, and said to me:
I paused to take in her looks; her black hair, styled in the local way, flowed from underneath the tiara typically worn by Siberian girls, creating a striking contrast with her very fair skin. As I was looking at her, she turned her head, saw me, quickly got up, wiped her tears away, and said to me:
"Pardon me, father—but I am very unfortunate."
"Pardon me, dad—but I'm really unfortunate."
"I wish," said I, "that it were in my power to give you any consolation."
"I wish," I said, "that I could give you any comfort."
"I expect no consolation," she replied; "it is out of your power to give me any."
"I don't expect any comfort," she replied, "it's beyond your ability to provide it."
"But why are you crying?"
"But why are you upset?"
She was silent, and her sobs alone intimated that she was deeply afflicted.
She was quiet, and her sobs alone hinted that she was really upset.
"Can you have committed any fault," said I, "that has roused your father's anger against you?"
"Did you do something wrong that upset your father?" I asked.
"He is angry with me, it is true; but is it my fault if I cannot love his Aphanassi?"
"He is angry with me, that's true; but is it my fault that I can't love his Aphanassi?"
The subject now began to be interesting; for as Chateaubriand says, there were love and tears at the bottom of this story. I felt peculiarly interested in the narrative.
The subject now became intriguing; as Chateaubriand says, there was love and tears at the heart of this story. I found myself particularly drawn to the narrative.
[Pg 216]I asked the young Siberian girl who this Aphanassi was whom she could not love. She became more composed, and with enchanting grace, and almost French volubility, she informed me that the summer before a Baskir family had travelled further to the north than these tribes are accustomed to do, and had brought their flocks into the neighbourhood of the zavode of Tchornaïa; they came from time to time to the village to buy things, and to sell the gowns called doubas, which their wives dye of a yellow colour with the bark of the birch tree. Now her father, the respectable Michael, was a shopkeeper, and constant communications began to be established between the Baskir and the Russian family. This connection became more close, when it was discovered that both families were of that sect which pretends to have preserved its religion free from all pollution or mixture, and gives its members the name of Stareobratzi. The head of the Baskir family, Aphanassi, soon fell in love with young Daria, and asked her in marriage from her father; but though wealthy, Aphanassi had a rough and repulsive look, and Daria could not bear him; she had, therefore, given him an absolute refusal. Her father doated on her, and had not pressed the matter farther, though he was desirous of forming an alliance so advantageous to his trade; and the Baskir had returned to his own country in the month of August to gather the crops of hemp and rye. But winter passed away, and the heats of June had scarcely been felt before Aphanassi had again appeared, with an immense quantity of bales of rich doubas, Chinese belts, and kaftans, and a herd of more than five hundred horses; he came, in fact, surrounded with all his splendour, and renewed again his offers and his entreaties. Old Michael was nearly gained by his offers, and Daria was in despair, for she was about to be sacrificed to gain, and she detested Aphanassi more than she had done the year before.
[Pg 216]I asked the young Siberian girl who this Aphanassi was that she couldn’t love. She became calmer and, with charming grace and almost French fluency, explained that the summer before, a Baskir family had traveled farther north than usual and had brought their flocks near the zavode of Tchornaïa. They would occasionally come to the village to buy supplies and sell the gowns called doubas, which their wives dyed a yellow color using birch tree bark. Her father, the respectable Michael, was a shopkeeper, and soon a regular connection developed between the Baskir and the Russian family. This relationship grew closer when it was discovered that both families belonged to a sect that claims to have kept its religion intact from any corruption or mixture, calling themselves Stareobratzi. The head of the Baskir family, Aphanassi, soon fell in love with young Daria and asked her father for her hand in marriage. However, despite being wealthy, Aphanassi had a rough and unappealing appearance, and Daria couldn't stand him; she had therefore given him a firm refusal. Her father adored her and didn’t push the issue further, even though he was keen on making such a beneficial alliance for his business. The Baskir returned to his homeland in August to harvest his hemp and rye crops. But winter passed, and the summer heat of June had barely begun when Aphanassi appeared again, bringing a huge load of luxurious doubas, Chinese belts, kaftans, and a herd of over five hundred horses. He came, in fact, surrounded by all his grandeur, and renewed his proposals and pleas. Old Michael was almost swayed by his offers, and Daria was in despair, fearing she was about to be sacrificed for the sake of wealth, and she hated Aphanassi even more than she did the previous year.
I listened to her with strong emotion, pitied her sorrows, which had so easily procured me her confidence, and when she left me, she was less afflicted than before.
I listened to her with deep emotion, felt sorry for her troubles, which had so easily gained my trust, and when she left, she seemed less troubled than before.
The next day I returned to the spot where I had seen her,[Pg 217] and found her again; she received me with a smile. Aphanassi had not come that morning, and Daria, probably thinking that I would come back to the spot, had come to ask me what she ought to reply to him, as well as to her father. I gave her my advice with a strong feeling of interest, and convinced that pity would henceforward open to me the road to her heart, I tried to become acquainted with her family. The same evening I bought some things from old Michael, and flattering him on his judgment and experience, endeavoured to lay the foundation of intimacy.
The next day, I went back to the place where I had seen her,[Pg 217] and I found her again; she welcomed me with a smile. Aphanassi hadn't shown up that morning, and Daria, probably thinking I would return, came to ask me what she should say to him and to her father. I offered her my advice with genuine interest, and believing that compassion would open the way to her heart, I tried to get to know her family. That evening, I bought some things from old Michael, complimented him on his judgment and experience, and tried to build a connection with him.
During several days I went regularly to the same spot, and almost always found Daria, as if we had appointed a meeting. Her melancholy increased; every time she saw me she asked for further advice, and although she showed me nothing but confidence, yet the habit of seeing her, of deploring her situation, of having near me a young and beautiful woman, after hearing for many, many months no other voices than the rough ones of officers, soldiers, and smiths—all these circumstances affected my heart with unusual emotion.
During several days, I went to the same place regularly and almost always found Daria, as if we had planned a meeting. Her sadness grew; every time she saw me, she asked for more advice, and even though she showed me nothing but trust, the routine of seeing her, sympathizing with her situation, and having a young and beautiful woman close by—after spending so many months only hearing the harsh voices of officers, soldiers, and blacksmiths—all these factors stirred my heart with unusual emotion.
The sight of Daria reminded me of the circumstances of my first love; and these recollections, in their turn, embellished Daria with all their charms.
The sight of Daria reminded me of my first love, and those memories, in turn, made Daria seem even more enchanting.
One day she said to me:
One day, she said to me:
"You have seen Aphanassi this morning at my father's; don't you think he is very rough, and has an ugly, ill-natured countenance?"
"You saw Aphanassi this morning at my dad's; don't you think he's really rough and has a pretty nasty face?"
"Yes," I replied.
"Yeah," I replied.
"Well, I will show you whom I prefer to him." She smiled in saying this, and I was powerfully affected, as if she had been about to say, "You are the man!" She then threw back the gauze veil that flowed from her head-dress, and instantly, at a certain signal, a young man sprung from behind the trees and cried out to me:
"Well, I’ll show you who I like better than him." She smiled as she said this, and I was deeply moved, as if she were about to say, "You’re the one!" She then tossed back the sheer veil that hung from her headpiece, and instantly, at a certain signal, a young man jumped out from behind the trees and shouted to me:
"Thank you, Frenchman, for your good advice! I am Wassili, the friend of Daria!"
"Thanks, Frenchman, for your great advice! I'm Wassili, Daria's friend!"
This sight perfectly confounded me. So close to love, and to be nothing but a confidant after all! I blushed for shame,[Pg 218] but Daria soon dispelled this impulse of ill-humour. She said to me:
This sight completely baffled me. So near to love, and yet to be nothing more than a confidant! I felt embarrassed, [Pg 218] but Daria quickly lifted my spirits. She said to me:
"Wassili, whom I have never mentioned to you, is my friend; I was desirous of making you acquainted with him. But he was jealous because you gave me consolation and I wished him to remain concealed from you, that he might be convinced by your language of the worthiness of your sentiments. Wassili will love you as I do; stranger, still give us your advice!"
"Wassili, who I’ve never told you about, is my friend; I wanted to introduce you to him. But he was jealous because you comforted me, and I wanted to keep him hidden from you, so he could see through your words how genuine your feelings are. Wassili will love you just like I do; stranger, we still want your advice!"
The words of Daria calmed my trouble; and I felt happy that, at a thousand leagues from my native land, in the bosom of an enemy's country, I was bound by no tie to a foreign soil, but could still afford consolation to two beings in misfortune.
The words of Daria eased my worries; and I felt happy that, a thousand leagues away from my homeland, in the heart of an enemy's country, I was not tied to foreign soil, but could still offer comfort to two people in distress.
Wassili was handsome and amiable; he was also wealthy; but Aphanassi was much more so, and old Michael, though formerly flattered with the attentions of Wassili to his daughter, now rejected them with disdain. We agreed upon a plan of attack against the Baskir. I talked to Michael several times on the subject, and tried to arrange their differences; but it was of no avail.
Wassili was attractive and friendly; he was also rich; but Aphanassi was even richer, and old Michael, although he had once appreciated Wassili's attentions to his daughter, now dismissed them with contempt. We came up with a strategy to confront the Baskir. I spoke to Michael about it several times and tried to mediate their disagreements; but it was pointless.
Meanwhile took place the feast of St. John, the patron saint of Tchornaïa, which assembled all the inhabitants of the neighbouring villages.
Meanwhile, the feast of St. John, the patron saint of Tchornaïa, was held, gathering all the residents of the nearby villages.
Early in the morning of the holiday, the whole of the inhabitants, dressed in their finest clothes, get into a number of little narrow boats, made of a single tree, like the canoes of the South Sea savages. A man is placed in the middle with one oar in his hands, and strikes the water first on one side and then on the other, and makes the boat move forward with great velocity. These frail skiffs are all in a line, race against each other, and perform a variety of evolutions on the lake. The women are placed at the bow and stern, and sing national songs, while the men are engaged in a variety of exercises and amusements on the shore. A large barge, carrying the heads of the village and the most distinguished inhabitants, contains a band of music, whose harmony contrasts with the songs that are heard from the other boats.
Early in the morning on the holiday, all the residents, dressed in their best clothes, get into several narrow little boats made from a single tree trunk, similar to the canoes used by South Sea natives. A man sits in the middle with an oar in his hands, striking the water first on one side and then the other, making the boat move forward quickly. These delicate skiffs line up, racing against each other and performing various maneuvers on the lake. The women sit at the front and back, singing national songs, while the men engage in various activities and entertainment on the shore. A large barge, carrying the village leaders and the most notable residents, features a band whose music creates a harmonious contrast with the songs coming from the other boats.
[Pg 219]Beautiful weather usually prevails at this season, and the day closes with dances and suppers in the open air; and the lake of Tchornaïa, naturally of a solitary aspect, becomes all at once full of life and animation, and presents an enchanting prospect.
[Pg 219]Beautiful weather usually dominates this season, and the day wraps up with outdoor dances and dinners; the lake of Tchornaïa, typically quiet, suddenly fills with life and energy, creating a stunning view.
Wassili had got several boats ready, which were filled with musicians, who attracted general attention, and were soon followed by almost all the skiffs in the same way as the gondolas in the Venetian lagoons follow the musical amateurs who sing during the night. Wassili knew that Michael would be flattered to hear an account of the success he had obtained: but Aphanassi had also come to the festival. As soon as he learned that the musicians of Wassili were followed by the crowd, and that his rival's name was in every one's mouth, he collected twenty of his finest horses, covered them with rich stuffs, and, as soon as the sports on the lake were over, began, by the sound of Tartar music, a series of races on the shore, which was a novel sight in the summer season, and was generally admired. His triumph was complete, and at Tchornaïa nothing was talked of for several days but the races on the shore of the lake, and the Baskir's influence with Michael increased considerably.
Wassili had prepared several boats filled with musicians, who quickly drew everyone's attention, followed closely by almost all the small boats, just like the gondolas in the Venetian lagoons follow the musicians singing at night. Wassili knew that Michael would be pleased to hear about his success, but Aphanassi had also arrived at the festival. As soon as he found out that Wassili's musicians were attracting the crowd and that everyone was talking about his rival, he gathered twenty of his best horses, adorned them with luxurious fabrics, and, as soon as the events on the lake were done, started a series of races on the shore with the sound of Tartar music. This was a fresh spectacle for the summer season and was generally well-received. His triumph was undeniable, and for several days at Tchornaïa, the only topic of conversation was the races by the lake, significantly boosting the Baskir's influence with Michael.
The grief of Daria made her father suspect that she met Wassili out of the house, and he confined her at home. I saw none but the young man, whose communications were far from being so pleasing to me as those of Daria. Towards the end of July he informed me that Aphanassi had made another attempt to get her from her father; but that the old man was so overcome with her despair that he had only agreed that the marriage should take place the ensuing summer, delaying the matter under the pretext of getting her portion ready, but, in truth, to give her time to make up her mind to follow the Baskir.
The grief Daria felt made her father suspect she was seeing Wassili outside the house, so he kept her at home. I only saw the young man, whose company was nowhere near as enjoyable to me as Daria's. Toward the end of July, he told me that Aphanassi had tried again to take her away from her father; however, the old man was so overwhelmed by her sadness that he only agreed to let the marriage happen next summer, putting it off under the excuse of preparing her dowry, but in reality, to give her time to decide if she wanted to go with the Baskir.
About this period Wassili was sent by M. Demidoff's agent, at the head of a body of workmen, to the centre of the Ural Mountains to cut down trees and burn them into charcoal. He was not to return till the middle of September.[Pg 220] During his absence I saw Daria almost daily; she had lost the brilliancy of her look, but it seemed to me that her beauty was increased, her countenance had assumed such an expression of melancholy. I had gradually obtained the goodwill of Michael, and dispelled, as far as lay in my power, the sorrows of his daughter. I was a foreigner, a prisoner, little to be feared, and pretty well off in regard to money, so that Michael felt no alarm at seeing me, and neglected no opportunity of showing me his goodwill.
About this time, M. Demidoff's agent sent Wassili, leading a group of workers, to the heart of the Ural Mountains to chop down trees and turn them into charcoal. He wasn’t expected back until mid-September.[Pg 220] During his absence, I saw Daria nearly every day; she had lost some of her former brightness, but to me, her beauty seemed to have grown, as her face took on a more melancholy expression. I had gradually won over Michael and, as much as I could, eased the troubles of his daughter. I was an outsider, a captive, not someone to be taken seriously, and I had enough money, so Michael didn’t worry about my presence and took every chance to show me his goodwill.
I received a strong proof of this about the middle of August. He brought me to a family festival that takes place at the gathering of the cabbage, and to which women only are usually admitted; it is, in fact, their vintage season.
I got solid evidence of this around mid-August. He took me to a family festival that happens during the cabbage harvest, which is usually just for women; it’s basically their harvest season.
On the day that a family is to gather in their cabbage, which they salt and lay up for the winter season, the women invite their female friends and neighbours to come and assist them. On the evening before, they cut the cabbages from the stem, and pull off the outside leaves and earth that may be adhering to them. On the grand day, at the house where the cabbages are collected, the women assemble, dressed in their most brilliant manner, and armed with a sort of cleaver, with a handle in the centre, more or less ornamented, according to the person's rank. They place themselves round a kind of trough containing the cabbages. The old women give the signal for action; two of the youngest girls take their places in the middle of the room, and begin to dance a kind of allemande, while the rest of the women sing national songs, and keep time in driving their knives into the trough. When the girls are tired with dancing, two more take their place, always eager to surpass the former by the grace with which they make their movements. The songs continue without intermission, and the cabbages are thus cut up in the midst of a ball, which lasts from morning till night. Meanwhile, the married women carry on the work, salt the cabbages, and carefully pack them in barrels. In the evening the whole party sit down to supper, after which only the men are admitted, but even[Pg 221] then they remain apart from the women. Glasses of wine and punch go round, dancing begins in a more general manner, and they withdraw at a late hour, to begin the same amusement at another neighbour's till all the harvest is finished.
On the day a family gathers their cabbages to salt and store for winter, the women invite their female friends and neighbors to help out. The evening before, they cut the cabbages from the stem and remove the outer leaves and any dirt clinging to them. On the big day, at the house where the cabbages are collected, the women come together, dressed in their finest outfits, each armed with a kind of cleaver with a central handle, decorated according to their status. They gather around a trough filled with cabbages. The older women signal the start of the activities; two of the youngest girls take the center of the room and begin dancing a sort of allemande, while the rest of the women sing national songs, keeping rhythm as they chop the cabbages in the trough. When the first pair gets tired, two more girls eagerly take their place, trying to outshine the earlier dancers with their grace. The singing continues without pause, and the cabbages get chopped amid a dance party that lasts from morning until night. Meanwhile, the married women handle the salting and carefully pack the cabbages into barrels. In the evening, the whole group sits down to supper, after which only the men are allowed in, but they remain separate from the women. Glasses of wine and punch are passed around, dancing becomes more communal, and they leave late, heading to another neighbor's house to continue the festivities until all the harvest is completed.
Amidst all these young girls Daria always seemed to me the most amiable! she danced when called upon by her mother; her motions expressed satisfaction, and her eyes, scarcely refraining from tears, turned towards the stranger, who alone knew her real situation, though amidst so many indifferent people who called themselves her friends.
Amidst all these young girls, Daria always seemed to me the kindest! She danced when her mother asked her to; her movements showed her happiness, and her eyes, barely holding back tears, looked towards the stranger, who alone understood her true situation, even among all the indifferent people who claimed they were her friends.
Towards the end of September, Wassili returned from the woods. Daria had a prospect of several months before her before the return of Aphanassi, if ever he should return at all; and she gave herself up to her love with pleasing improvidence.
Towards the end of September, Wassili came back from the woods. Daria had several months ahead of her before Aphanassi would return, if he ever did; and she surrendered herself to her love with joyful carelessness.
At this period there came to Tchornaïa two Russian officers, with several sergeants, who were much more like Cossacks than regular soldiers. Their appearance was the signal of universal mourning—they came to recruit. They proclaimed, in the Emperor's name, that on a certain day all the men in the district, whatever their age might be, were to assemble in the public square, there to be inspected.
At this time, two Russian officers arrived in Tchornaïa, accompanied by several sergeants who looked more like Cossacks than regular soldiers. Their presence marked a period of mourning—they were there to recruit. They announced, in the name of the Emperor, that on a specific day, all the men in the area, regardless of their age, were to gather in the public square for inspection.
At the appointed day every one was on the spot; but it was easy to see by their looks that it was with the utmost repugnance that they had obeyed. All the women were placed on the other side, and anxiously waited for the result of the inspection, and some of them were crying bitterly. I was present at this scene. The officers placed the men in two rows, and passed along the ranks very slowly. Now and then they touched a man, and he was immediately taken to a little group that was formed in the centre of the square. When they had run over the two rows, they again inspected the men that had been set apart, made them walk and strip, verified them, in a word, such as our recruiting councils did in our departments for many years. When a man was examined he was allowed to go, when the crowd raised a[Pg 222] shout of joy; or he was immediately put in irons, in presence of his family, who raised cries of despair—this man was fit for service.
On the appointed day, everyone was there, but it was clear from their expressions that they only came out of extreme reluctance. All the women were on the other side, anxiously waiting for the results of the inspection, and some were crying bitterly. I witnessed this scene. The officers arranged the men in two rows and moved slowly along the lines. Occasionally, they would touch a man, and he would be taken to a small group in the center of the square. Once they finished looking over the two rows, they inspected the men who had been set apart, making them walk and strip; in short, they checked them just like our recruiting boards had done in our departments for many years. When a man was examined, he was allowed to leave, prompting the crowd to raise a shout of joy; or he was immediately put in chains, in front of his family, who cried out in despair—this man was fit for service.
These unfortunate beings, thus chained up, were kept out of view till the very moment of their departure. No claims were valid against the recruiting officer; age, marriage, the duties required to be paid to an infirm parent, were all of no avail; sometimes, indeed, it happened, and that but rarely, that a secret arrangement with the officer, for a sum of money, saved a young man, a husband, or a father from his caprice, for he was bound by no rule; it often happened, also, that he marked out for the army a young man whose wife or mistress was coveted by the neighbouring lord, or whom injustice had irritated and rendered suspected.
These unfortunate people, locked away, were kept hidden until the very moment they were taken away. No excuses were accepted by the recruiting officer; age, marriage, or the responsibility of caring for a sick parent didn’t matter at all. Sometimes, though very rarely, a secret deal with the officer for a sum of money would save a young man, husband, or father from his whim, as there were no rules he had to follow. It also often happened that he targeted a young man whose wife or girlfriend was sought after by the local lord, or who had been wronged and made suspicious.
To finish this description, which has made me leave my friends out of view, at a very melancholy period, I shall add a few more particulars.
To wrap up this description, which has kept me away from my friends during a very sad time, I'll add a few more details.
Wassili, as I said before, was at the review; the recruiting officer thought he would make a handsome dragoon, or a soldier of the guard, and, having looked at him from top to toe, he declared him fit for the army.
Wassili, as I mentioned earlier, was at the review; the recruiting officer thought he would make a good-looking dragoon, or a soldier in the guard, and after checking him out carefully, he declared him fit for the army.
Whilst his family were deploring his fate, and preparing to make every sacrifice to obtain his discharge, some one cried out that the officer would allow him to get off because he was wealthy, but that the poor must march.
While his family was mourning his fate and getting ready to make every sacrifice to secure his release, someone shouted that the officer would let him go because he was rich, but the poor had to march.
The Russian heard this, and perhaps on the point of making a bargain, felt irritated, and would listen to no sort of arrangement, as a scoundrel always does when you have been on the point of buying. Wassili was put in irons, and destined to unlimited service—that is, to an eternal exile, for the Russian soldier is never allowed to return to his home.[1] Daria nearly fell a victim to her grief, and only recovered some portion of vigour when the recruits were to set out.
The Russian heard this, and perhaps about to make a deal, felt irritated and refused to consider any kind of arrangement, just like a scoundrel does when you're about to buy. Wassili was put in chains and destined for indefinite service—that is, eternal exile, since a Russian soldier is never allowed to return home.[1] Daria nearly succumbed to her grief and only regained some strength when the recruits were set to leave.
[1] He is enrolled for twenty years—that is, for a whole life.
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. He is signed up for twenty years—that is, for his entire life.
On that day the recruiting party gorge them with meat and brandy till they are nearly dead drunk. They are then thrown into the sledges and carried off, still loaded with irons[Pg 223]. A most heart-rending scene now takes place; every family follows them with their cries, and chants the prayers for the dead and the dying, while the unfortunate conscripts themselves, besotted with liquor, remain stupid and indifferent, burst into roars of laughter, or answer their friends with oaths and imprecations.
On that day, the recruiting party fed them a lot of meat and brandy until they were almost completely drunk. They were then tossed into sleds and taken away, still shackled with irons[Pg 223]. A truly heartbreaking scene unfolds; every family follows them, crying out and chanting prayers for the dead and dying, while the unfortunate recruits, drunk, remain oblivious and uninterested, bursting into fits of laughter or responding to their friends with curses and insults.
Notwithstanding the force that had been shown to him, Wassili had drunk nothing, and preserved his judgment unclouded; he stretched out his arms towards Daria, towards his friends, and towards me, and bade us adieu with many tears. Amidst the mournful sounds that struck upon her ears, the young girl followed him rapidly, and had time to throw herself into his arms before the sledge set out; but the moment he was beyond her reach, she fell backward with violence on the ice. No one paid the least attention to her; they all rushed forward and followed the sledges of the recruiting party, which soon galloped out of sight. I lifted Daria up; I did not attempt to restrain her grief, but took her back to her father's, where she was paid every attention her situation required. In about a month's time she was able to resume her usual occupations, but she recovered only a portion of her former self.
Despite the force that had been shown to him, Wassili had drunk nothing and kept his judgment clear; he reached out his arms towards Daria, his friends, and me, bidding us farewell with many tears. Amid the mournful sounds that reached her ears, the young girl quickly followed him and managed to throw herself into his arms before the sledge took off; but as soon as he was out of her reach, she fell violently back onto the ice. No one paid her any attention; everyone rushed forward to follow the sledges of the recruiting party, which quickly disappeared from view. I picked Daria up; I didn't try to hold back her grief, but took her back to her father's place, where she received all the care she needed. After about a month, she was able to return to her usual activities, but she only regained part of her former self.
Winter again set in. I often saw Daria, either at her father's house, or when she walked out on purpose to meet me, which her father allowed, in the hope of dissipating her sorrows. How the poor girl was altered since the departure of Wassili! How many sad things the young Siberian told me when our sledges glided together along the surface of the lake! What melancholy there was in her language, and superstition in her belief!
Winter came around again. I often saw Daria, either at her father's house or when she intentionally went out to meet me, which her father allowed in hopes of easing her sadness. How much the poor girl had changed since Wassili left! She shared so many sorrowful things with me while our sleds glided across the lake! There was so much melancholy in her words and superstition in her beliefs!
I attempted to dissipate her sombre thoughts; but I soon perceived that everything brought them back to her mind, and that the sight of this savage nature, whose solitude affected my own thoughts with sorrow, contributed to increase her melancholy. Within her own dwelling she was less agitated, but more depressed; her fever was then languid, and her beautiful face despoiled of that expression, full of[Pg 224] agreeable recollections, that animated her in our private conversation. These walks could only make her worse, and I endeavoured to avoid them. She understood my meaning. "Go," said she, "kind Frenchman, you are taking fruitless care; Wassili has taken my life away with him; it cannot return any more than he can."
I tried to lift her heavy thoughts, but I quickly realized that everything just brought them back. The sight of this wild landscape, which made me feel sad, only deepened her gloom. In her own home, she was less restless but more downcast; her fever was weak, and her beautiful face lost the spark of happy memories that made our conversations lively. These walks only made her feel worse, and I tried to avoid them. She got my message. "Go," she said, "kind Frenchman, you're worrying for nothing; Wassili has taken my life with him; it can't return any more than he can."
I still continued to see her frequently. Old Michael was unhappy because she wept on hearing even the name of Aphanassi; he foresaw that it would be out of his power to have this wealthy man for his son-in-law, for his promises had gained his heart long ago. However this may be, he made his preparations in secret, bought fine silks, and ordered a magnificent diadem to be made for his daughter. She guessed his object, and once said to me, "My father is preparing a handsome ornament for me; it is intended for the last time I shall be at church; let him make haste, for Daria won't keep him waiting."
I kept seeing her often. Old Michael was upset because she cried just hearing the name Aphanassi; he realized it would be impossible for him to have this wealthy man as his son-in-law, since his promises had already captured her heart. Nevertheless, he secretly made preparations, bought beautiful silks, and ordered a stunning diadem to be made for his daughter. She figured out what he was planning and once told me, "My dad is making a beautiful ornament for me; it’s meant for the last time I’ll be at church; he should hurry, because Daria won't wait for him."
About the middle of June Aphanassi returned, more in love and more eager than ever, and, as soon as he appeared, the daughter of Michael was attacked by a burning fever that never left her. In a few days she was at the gates of death. All the care bestowed upon her was of no avail, and she died pronouncing the name of Wassili.
About the middle of June, Aphanassi returned, more in love and more eager than ever, and as soon as he showed up, Michael's daughter was struck by a raging fever that never left her. Within a few days, she was on the brink of death. All the care given to her was in vain, and she died calling out Wassili's name.
Full of profound grief, I followed her body to the church of the Stareobratzi, at Nishnei-Taguil. It had been dressed in her finest clothing, and she was placed in the coffin with her face uncovered. The relations, friends, and members of the same church were present. The men were ranged on one side, and the women on the other. After a funeral hymn, in the language of the country, the priest, who was bare-headed, pronounced the eulogium of the defunct. His grey hair, long beard, Asiatic gown, and loud sobs, gave his discourse a peculiar solemnity. When it was finished, every one came forward silently to bid farewell to Daria, and kiss her hand. I went like the rest; like them I went alone towards the coffin, took hold of the hand I had so often pressed, and gave it the last farewell kiss.
Full of deep sorrow, I followed her body to the church of Stareobratzi in Nishnei-Taguil. She was dressed in her finest clothes and laid in the coffin with her face uncovered. Family, friends, and fellow church members were there. The men were on one side, and the women on the other. After a funeral hymn in the local language, the priest, who was bare-headed, delivered a eulogy for the deceased. His gray hair, long beard, Asiatic robe, and loud sobs gave his words a unique solemnity. When he finished, everyone came forward quietly to say goodbye to Daria and kiss her hand. I followed the others; like them, I approached the coffin alone, took the hand I had held so many times before, and gave it a final farewell kiss.
PLUCK, PERIL & ADVENTURE.
MARJORIE MAY: A WILFUL YOUNG WOMAN.
BY EVELYN EVERETT-GREEN.
"How perfectly delightful! Just fancy riding along those lovely sands, and seeing real live Bedouins on their horses or camels! I declare I see camels padding along now! I wish it wouldn't get dark so fast. But the city will look lovely when the moon is up."
"How wonderfully delightful! Just imagine riding along those beautiful sands and seeing real Bedouins on their horses or camels! I really see camels walking by now! I wish it wouldn’t get dark so quickly. But the city will look gorgeous once the moon is up."
"Is it quite safe?" asked a lady passenger, eager for the proposed excursion, but a little timid in such strange surroundings. For Mogador seemed like the ends of the earth to her. She had never been for a sea voyage before.
"Is it completely safe?" asked a female passenger, excited about the planned trip but a bit nervous in such unfamiliar surroundings. Mogador felt like it was the edge of the world to her. She had never been on a sea voyage before.
"Oh, yes; safe enough, or Captain Taylor would never have arranged it. Of course, it might not be safe to go quite alone; but a party together—why, it's as safe as Regent Street."
"Oh, definitely; it's safe enough, or Captain Taylor wouldn't have set it up. Of course, it might not be completely safe to go by ourselves; but a group together—it's just as safe as Regent Street."
"What is this excursion they are all talking about?" asked Marjorie May, who had been standing apart in the bow of the boat, trying to dash in the effect of the sunset lights upon the solemn, lonely African mountains, with the white city sleeping on the edge of the sea, surrounded by its stretch of desert. It was too dark for further sketching, and the first bell had sounded for dinner. She joined the group of passengers, eagerly discussing the proposed jaunt for the morrow. Several voices answered her.
"What is this trip they’re all talking about?" asked Marjorie May, who had been standing alone at the front of the boat, trying to capture the sunset's effect on the solemn, lonely African mountains, with the white city resting on the edge of the sea, surrounded by its stretch of desert. It was too dark to keep sketching, and the first bell had rung for dinner. She joined the group of passengers, who were eagerly discussing the planned outing for the next day. Several voices responded to her.
[Pg 226]"Oh, the captain is going to arrange a sort of picnic for us to-morrow. We have all day in harbour, you know, and part of the next. So to-morrow we are to go ashore and take donkeys, and ride out along the shore there for several miles, to some queer place or other, where they will arrange lunch for us; and we can wander about and see the place, and get back on board in time for dinner; and next day we can see the town. That only takes an hour or so. We leave after lunch, but it will give plenty of time."
[Pg 226]"Oh, the captain is going to set up a picnic for us tomorrow. We have the whole day in port, you know, and part of the next day too. So tomorrow, we’re going ashore to ride donkeys along the coast for a few miles to some interesting spot, where they’ll prepare lunch for us. We can explore the area and make it back to the ship in time for dinner, and the next day we can check out the town. That only takes about an hour. We leave after lunch, but there will be plenty of time."
"I think the town sounds more interesting than the donkey-rides," said Marjorie. "I had not time to sketch in Tangiers, except just a few figures dashed off anyhow. I must make some studies of the Arabs and Nubians and Bedouins here. I shan't get another chance. This is the last African port we stop at."
"I think the town sounds more interesting than the donkey rides," Marjorie said. "I didn't have time to sketch in Tangiers, just a few quick figures thrown together. I need to make some studies of the Arabs, Nubians, and Bedouins here. I won’t get another opportunity. This is the last African port we’re stopping at."
"Oh, I daresay you'll have plenty of time for sketching," answered her cabin companion to whom she had spoken; "but I wouldn't miss the ride if I were you. It'll be quite a unique experience."
"Oh, I bet you'll have plenty of time for sketching," replied her cabin mate, whom she had spoken to. "But I wouldn’t skip the ride if I were you. It’s going to be a one-of-a-kind experience."
The dinner-bell rang, and the company on board the Oratava took their seats in the pleasant upper deck saloon, where there was fresh air to be had, and glimpses through the windows of the darkening sky, the rising moon and brightening stars.
The dinner bell rang, and the guests on board the Oratava took their seats in the nice upper deck lounge, where they could enjoy fresh air and catch glimpses through the windows of the darkening sky, the rising moon, and brightening stars.
Marjorie's next-door neighbours were, on one side, the lady whose cabin she shared, on the other a Mr. Stuart, with whom she waged a frequent warfare. He was an experienced traveller, whilst she was quite inexperienced; and sometimes he had spoken to her with an air of authority which she resented, had nipped in the bud some pet project of hers, or had overthrown some cherished theory by the weight of his knowledge of stern facts.
Marjorie's next-door neighbors were, on one side, the woman she shared a cabin with, and on the other, Mr. Stuart, with whom she often clashed. He was a seasoned traveler, while she was quite new to it; sometimes he spoke to her in a condescending way that she didn't appreciate, shot down some of her favorite ideas, or dismissed her cherished theories with his solid knowledge of harsh realities.
But he had been to Mogador before, and Marjorie condescended to-night to be gracious and ask questions. She was keenly interested in what she heard. There was a Jewish quarter in the city as well as the Arab one. There was a curious market. The whole town was very curious, being[Pg 227] all built in arcades and squares. It was not the least like Tangiers, he told her, which was the only African town Marjorie had yet visited. This cruise of the Oratava had been a little unfortunate. The surf had been so heavy along the coast, that the passengers had not been able to land at any port of call since leaving Tangiers. They had had perforce to remain upon the vessel whilst cargo was being taken on and shipped off. But the sea had now calmed down. The restless Atlantic was quieting itself. The vessel at anchor in the little harbour scarcely moved. The conditions were all favourable for good weather, and the passengers were confident of their pleasure trip on the morrow.
But he had been to Mogador before, and Marjorie graciously decided to ask questions tonight. She was really interested in what she learned. There was a Jewish quarter in the city along with the Arab one. There was a fascinating market. The whole town was quite interesting, being[Pg 227] built in arcades and squares. It was nothing like Tangiers, he told her, which was the only African city Marjorie had visited so far. This cruise of the Oratava had been a bit unfortunate. The surf along the coast had been so rough that the passengers hadn’t been able to land at any port since leaving Tangiers. They had to stay on the ship while cargo was loaded and unloaded. But the sea had calmed down now. The restless Atlantic was settling. The vessel anchored in the little harbor barely moved. The conditions were all good for nice weather, and the passengers were optimistic about their pleasure trip the next day.
As Marjorie heard Mr. Stuart's description of the old town—one of the most ancient in Africa—she was more and more resolved not to waste precious moments in a stupid donkey-ride across the desert. Of course it would be interesting in its way; but she had had excellent views of the desert at several ports, whereas the interior of the old city was a thing altogether new.
As Marjorie listened to Mr. Stuart's description of the old town—one of the oldest in Africa—she became increasingly determined not to spend valuable time on a silly donkey ride through the desert. Sure, it would be interesting in its own way, but she had already seen great views of the desert at various ports, while the inside of the old city was something completely new.
"I suppose it's quite a safe place?" she asked carelessly; and Mr. Stuart answered at once:
"I guess it's a pretty safe place?" she asked casually; and Mr. Stuart replied immediately:
"Oh, yes, perfectly safe. There are several English families living in it. I lived there a year once. Of course, a stranger lady would not walk about there alone; she might get lost in the perplexing arcades, and Arab towns are never too sweet or too suitable for a lady to go about in by herself. But I shall go and look up my friends there. It's safe enough in that sense."
"Oh, yes, totally safe. There are a few English families living there. I lived there for a year once. Of course, a woman visiting alone shouldn't wander around; she could easily get lost in the confusing alleys, and Arab towns aren't exactly the best places for a woman to explore on her own. But I will go and check in on my friends there. It's safe enough in that way."
Marjorie's eyes began to sparkle under their long lashes. A plan was fermenting in her brain.
Marjorie's eyes started to shine under their long lashes. An idea was brewing in her mind.
"I think I shall spend my day there sketching," she said.
"I think I’ll spend my day there sketching," she said.
"All right; only you mustn't be alone," answered Mr. Stuart in his rather imperious way. "You'd better take Colquhoun and his sister along with you. They're artists, and he knows something of the language and the ways of the Arabs."
"Okay, but you can't go by yourself," Mr. Stuart replied in his rather commanding manner. "You should take Colquhoun and his sister with you. They're artists, and he understands a bit of the language and the culture of the Arabs."
[Pg 228]A mutinous look came over Marjorie's face. She was not going to join company with Mr. and Miss Colquhoun any more. She had struck up a rather impulsive friendship with them at the outset of the voyage, but now she could not bear them. It was not an exceptional experience with her. She was eager to be friends with all the world; but again and again she discovered that too promiscuous friendship was not always wise. It had been so in this case, and Mr. Colquhoun had gone too far in some of his expressions of admiration. Marjorie had discovered that his views were much too lax to please her. She had resolved to have very little more to do with them for the future. To ask to join them on the morrow, even if they were going sketching, was a thing she could not and would not condescend to.
[Pg 228]A rebellious look crossed Marjorie's face. She decided she wasn't going to hang out with Mr. and Miss Colquhoun anymore. She had formed a somewhat impulsive friendship with them at the start of the trip, but now she couldn't stand them. This wasn't an unusual situation for her. She always wanted to be friends with everyone; however, she repeatedly found that being too friendly wasn't always a smart choice. This was one of those times, and Mr. Colquhoun had gone too far with some of his compliments. Marjorie had realized that his opinions were way too relaxed for her taste. She had made up her mind to limit her interactions with them moving forward. The thought of asking to join them tomorrow, even if they were going sketching, was something she simply could not and would not lower herself to do.
No, her mind was quickly made up. It was all nonsense about its not being safe. Why, there were English families and agents living in the place, and she would never be silly and lose herself or her head. She would land with the rest. There were about five-and-twenty passengers, and all of them would go ashore, and most would probably go for the donkey-ride into the desert. But she would quietly slip away, and nobody would be anxious. Some would think she had gone with the Colquhouns, who always sketched, or perhaps with Mr. Stuart, who had taken care of her in Tangiers. She was an independent member of society—nobody's especial charge. In the crowded streets of an Arab town nothing would be easier than to slip away from the party soon after landing; and then she would have a glorious day of liberty, wandering about, and making her own studies and sketches, and joining the rest at the appointed time, when they would be going back to the ship.
No, she quickly decided. The idea that it wasn't safe was all nonsense. There were English families and agents living there, and she wouldn't be foolish and lose her cool. She would join the rest on land. There were about twenty-five passengers, all of whom would go ashore, and most would likely go for the donkey ride into the desert. But she would quietly slip away, and no one would be worried. Some might think she had gone with the Colquhouns, who always sketched, or maybe with Mr. Stuart, who had looked after her in Tangiers. She was an independent person—nobody's special responsibility. In the crowded streets of an Arab town, it would be easy to drift away from the group soon after landing; then she would enjoy a fantastic day of freedom, wandering around, making her own sketches and studies, and rejoining everyone at the agreed time to head back to the ship.
So Marjorie put her paints and sketching pad up, provided herself with everything needful, and slept happily in her narrow berth, eagerly waiting for the morrow, when so many new wonders would be revealed.
So Marjorie packed up her paints and sketchbook, got everything she needed, and slept peacefully in her small bunk, eagerly anticipating tomorrow when so many new wonders would be unveiled.
The morning dawned clear and fair, and Marjorie was early on deck, watching with delight the beautiful effects[Pg 229] of light as the sun rose over the solemn mountains and lighted up the wide, lonely desert wastes. She could see the caravans of camels coming citywards, could watch the sunbeams falling upon the white walls, domes, and flat roofs of the ancient town. She watched the cargo boats coming out with their loads, and the familiar rattle of the steam crane and the shouts of the men were in her ears. The deck was alive with curious forms of Arabs come to display their wares. A turbaned man in one of the boats below was eagerly offering a splendid-looking, sable-black Nubian for sale, and Mr. Colquhoun was amusing himself by chaffering as though he meant to buy, which he could have done for the sum of eight pounds; for there is a slave market yet in Mogador, where men and women are driven in like cattle to be bought and sold.
The morning started out clear and beautiful, and Marjorie was up early on deck, happily watching the stunning effects of light as the sun rose over the majestic mountains and illuminated the vast, empty desert. She could see the caravans of camels making their way into the city, and she watched the sunlight hitting the white walls, domes, and flat roofs of the ancient town. She observed the cargo boats coming out with their loads, with the familiar sounds of the steam crane and the shouts of the workers filling the air. The deck was bustling with curious Arabs showcasing their goods. A man in a turban on one of the boats below was eagerly offering a gorgeous, deep-black Nubian for sale, and Mr. Colquhoun was amusing himself by haggling as if he intended to buy, which he could have done for just eight pounds; after all, there is still a slave market in Mogador, where men and women are driven in like cattle to be bought and sold.
A duck had escaped from the steward's stores and was triumphantly disporting himself in the green water. The steward had offered a reward of half a dozen empty soda-water bottles to the person who would recapture the bird, and two boats were in hot pursuit, whilst little brown Arab boys kept diving in to try to swim down the agile duck, who, however, succeeded in dodging them all with a neatness and sense of humour that evoked much applause from the on-lookers. Marjorie heard afterwards that it took three hours to effect the capture, and that at least a dozen men or boys had taken part in it, but the reward offered had amply contented them for their time and trouble.
A duck had escaped from the steward's supplies and was happily splashing around in the green water. The steward had offered a reward of six empty soda bottles to whoever could catch the bird, and two boats were chasing after it while little brown Arab boys kept jumping in to try to swim down the quick duck, who managed to evade them all with such skill and humor that it drew cheers from the crowd. Marjorie later heard that it took three hours to catch the duck and that at least a dozen men or boys were involved, but the promised reward made it worth their effort.
Breakfast was quickly despatched that morning. Marjorie was almost too excited to eat. She was full of delightful anticipations of a romantic, independent day. Mr. Stuart's voice interrupted the pleasant current of her thoughts.
Breakfast was quickly finished that morning. Marjorie was almost too excited to eat. She was filled with wonderful expectations for a romantic, independent day. Mr. Stuart's voice interrupted the happy flow of her thoughts.
"Would you like to come with me, Miss May? My friends would be very pleased, I am sure. We could show you the town, and you would be sure of a good lunch." He added the last words a little mischievously, because Marjorie was often annoyed at the persistent way in which people made everything subservient to meals. A bit of bread and[Pg 230] a few dates or an orange seemed to her quite sufficient sustenance between a ship's breakfast and dinner.
"Would you like to join me, Miss May? My friends would be thrilled, I’m sure. We could show you around town, and you can count on a great lunch." He said the last part playfully, knowing that Marjorie often felt frustrated by how people prioritized meals above everything else. To her, a piece of bread and[Pg 230] a few dates or an orange felt like more than enough to get by between a ship’s breakfast and dinner.
But such a commonplace way of spending a day was not in the least in accord with Marjorie's views. She thought she knew exactly what it would be like to go with Mr. Stuart—a hurried walk through the town, an introduction to a family of strangers, who would wish her anywhere else, the obligation to sit still in a drawing-room or on a verandah whilst Mr. Stuart told all the news from England, and then the inevitable lunch, with only time for a perfunctory examination of the city. She would not have minded seeing one of the houses where the English families lived, but she could not sacrifice her day just for that.
But a typical way of spending a day didn’t align at all with Marjorie's views. She thought she knew exactly what it would be like to go with Mr. Stuart—a rushed walk through town, an introduction to a family of strangers who would prefer her anywhere else, the pressure to sit still in a drawing room or on a porch while Mr. Stuart shared all the news from England, and then the unavoidable lunch, offering only enough time for a quick look at the city. She wouldn’t have minded seeing one of the houses where the English families lived, but she couldn’t sacrifice her day just for that.
"Oh, thank you, but I have made my plans," she answered quickly; "I must do some sketching. I've not done half as much as I intended when I started. I am a professional woman, you know, Mr. Stuart; I can't amuse myself all day like you."
"Oh, thank you, but I have my own plans," she replied quickly; "I need to do some sketching. I haven't done nearly as much as I planned when I started. I'm a professional, you know, Mr. Stuart; I can't just entertain myself all day like you."
This was Marjorie's little bit of revenge for some of Mr. Stuart's remarks to her at different times, when she had chosen to think that he was making game of her professional work.
This was Marjorie's small act of revenge for some of Mr. Stuart's comments to her at various times, when she had decided to believe that he was mocking her professional efforts.
Marjorie was not exactly dependent upon her pencil and brush. She had a small income of her own; but she would not have been able to live as she did, or to enjoy the occasional jaunts abroad in which her soul delighted, had it not been that she had won for herself a place as illustrator upon one or two magazines. This trip was taken partly with a view to getting new subjects for the illustration of a story, a good deal of which was laid abroad and in the East. An Eastern tour was beyond Marjorie's reach; but she had heard of these itinerary trips by which for the modest sum of twenty guineas, she could travel as a first-class passenger and see Gibraltar, Tangiers, several African ports, including Mogador, the Canary Islands, and Madeira, and be back again in London within the month. She was a good sailor, and even the Bay had no terrors for her; so she had[Pg 231] enjoyed herself to the full the whole time. But she had not done as much work upon Arab subjects as she had hoped, and she was resolved not to let this day be wasted.
Marjorie wasn't completely reliant on her pencil and brush. She had a small income of her own; however, she wouldn't have been able to live as she did or enjoy the occasional trips abroad that brought her joy if she hadn't secured a position as an illustrator for a couple of magazines. This trip was partly to find new subjects for illustrating a story, much of which was set abroad and in the East. An Eastern tour was out of Marjorie's budget, but she had heard about these itinerary trips where, for a reasonable fee of twenty guineas, she could travel as a first-class passenger and visit Gibraltar, Tangiers, several ports in Africa, including Mogador, the Canary Islands, and Madeira, and be back in London within a month. She was a good sailor, and even the Bay didn't scare her; so she had[Pg 231] enjoyed herself thoroughly throughout the trip. However, she hadn't done as much work on Arab subjects as she had hoped, and she was determined not to let this day go to waste.
Mr. Stuart would have offered advice; but Marjorie was in one of her contrary moods, and was afraid of his ending by joining her, and sacrificing his own day for her sake. She had a vaguely uneasy feeling that what she intended to do would not be thought quite "proper," and that Mr. Stuart would disapprove rather vehemently. She was quite resolved not to allow Mr. Stuart's prejudices to influence her. What was he to her that she should care for his approval or good opinion? After the conclusion of the voyage she would never see him again. She never wanted to, she said sometimes to herself, rather angrily; he was an interfering kind of autocratic man, for whom she felt a considerable dislike—and yet, somehow, Marjorie was occasionally conscious that she thought more about Mr. Stuart than about all the rest of the passengers put together.
Mr. Stuart would have given advice, but Marjorie was in one of her stubborn moods and was worried he might end up siding with her, sacrificing his own plans for her. She felt a vague unease that what she wanted to do wouldn't be considered "proper," and that Mr. Stuart would strongly disapprove. She was determined not to let Mr. Stuart's biases sway her. Why should she care about his approval or opinion? After the voyage, she would never see him again. She often told herself, a bit angrily, that she never wanted to; he was an overbearing, controlling man whom she disliked quite a bit—and yet, somehow, Marjorie occasionally found herself thinking about Mr. Stuart more than about all the other passengers combined.
It was very interesting getting off in the boats, and being rowed to the city by the shouting, gesticulating Arabs. Marjorie liked the masterful way of the captain and ship's officers with these dusky denizens of the desert. They seemed to be so completely the lords of creation, yet were immensely popular with the swarms of natives, who hung about the ship the whole time she was in harbour. The quay was alive with picturesque figures as they approached; but they did not land there. They passed under an archway into a smaller basin, and were rowed across this to another landing-place, where the same swarms of curious spectators awaited them.
It was really exciting to get off the boats and be rowed to the city by the shouting, gesturing Arabs. Marjorie appreciated the confident way the captain and crew interacted with these dark-skinned residents of the desert. They seemed to completely own the place, yet they were extremely popular with the crowds of locals who lingered around the ship the entire time it was docked. The dock was full of colorful characters as they approached, but they didn’t land there. They passed under an archway into a smaller harbor and were rowed across to another landing spot, where the same curious crowd was waiting for them.
Marjorie's fingers were itching after brush and pencil. Everything about her seemed a living picture, but for the moment she was forced to remain with her fellow-passengers; and Mr. Stuart walked beside her, vainly offering to carry her impedimenta.
Marjorie's fingers were itching to grab her brush and pencil. Everything about her felt like a living picture, but for now, she had to stay with her fellow passengers; Mr. Stuart walked beside her, unsuccessfully trying to offer to carry her things.
"No, thank you," answered Marjorie briskly; "I like to have my own things myself. I am not used to being waited[Pg 232] on. Besides, you are going to your friends. Oh, what a curious place! what big squares! And it's so beautifully clean too! Call Arab towns dirty? Why, there's no dirt anywhere; and oh, look at those people over yonder! What are they doing?"
"No, thanks," Marjorie replied quickly. "I prefer to keep my things to myself. I'm not used to being served. Besides, you're off to see your friends. Oh, what a fascinating place! Look at those large squares! And it’s so wonderfully clean too! People say Arab towns are dirty? There’s no dirt anywhere; and oh, look at those people over there! What are they up to?"
"Washing their clothes by treading on them. They always chant that sort of sing-song whilst they are trampling them in the water. That is the custom-house yonder, where they are taking the cargo we have just sent off. Now we must go through the gate, and so into the town; but you will find it all like this—one square or arcade leading into another by gateways at the end. That's the distinguishing feature of Mogador, and you will find some of them pretty dirty, though it's more dust than mud this time of year."
"Washing their clothes by stamping on them. They always sing that same kind of tune while they’re crushing them in the water. That’s the customs house over there, where they’re processing the cargo we just sent off. Now we need to go through the gate and into the town; but you’ll see it’s all like this—one square or arcade connecting to another through gateways at the end. That’s what makes Mogador unique, and you’ll find some of them pretty dirty, though it’s more dust than mud this time of year."
Marjorie was enchanted by everything she saw. She only wished Mr. Stuart would take himself off, for she saw no chance of slipping away unobserved if he were at her side. Luckily for her, a young man came hurriedly to meet them from somewhere in the opposite direction, and, greeting Mr. Stuart with great effusion, carried him off forthwith, whilst Marjorie hurried along after the rest of the party.
Marjorie was captivated by everything around her. She just wished Mr. Stuart would leave, as she knew there was no way to slip away unnoticed with him beside her. Fortunately, a young man rushed over to them from the opposite direction and, greeting Mr. Stuart with enthusiasm, took him away right away, while Marjorie quickly followed the rest of the group.
But they had no intention of exploring the wonderful old town that day. They turned into a little side street, where there was nothing particular to see, but where, outside the agent's office, a number of donkeys were waiting. Marjorie caught hold of Miss Craven, her cabin companion, and said hastily:
But they weren't planning to check out the amazing old town that day. They went down a small side street, where there wasn't much to see, but outside the agent's office, a bunch of donkeys were waiting. Marjorie grabbed Miss Craven, her cabin mate, and said quickly:
"I'm not going this ride; I don't care for being jolted on a donkey, with only a pack of straw for a saddle and a rope for a bridle. I must get some sketches done. The Colquhouns are going to sketch. I can find them if I want. Don't let anybody bother about me. I'll join you in time to go back to the boat at five."
"I'm not going on this ride; I don't want to be jostled around on a donkey, with just a pack of straw for a saddle and a rope for a bridle. I need to get some sketches done. The Colquhouns are going to sketch. I'll find them if I want. Don't worry about me. I'll meet up with you in time to head back to the boat at five."
"Well, take care of yourself," said Miss Craven, "and don't wander about alone, for it's a most heathenish-looking place. But you will be all right with the Colquhouns."
"Well, take care of yourself," Miss Craven said, "and don’t go wandering around alone because it’s a really sketchy place. But you’ll be fine with the Colquhouns."
"Oh, yes," answered Marjorie, turning away with a burning[Pg 233] face. She felt rather guilty, as though she had gone near to speaking an untruth, although no actual falsehood had passed her lips. Nobody heeded her as she slipped through the crowd of donkey boys and onlookers. Some offered her their beasts, but she smiled and shook her head, and hurried back to the main route through the larger arcades. Once there, she went leisurely, eagerly looking into shop doors, watching the brass-beating, the hand-loom weaving, and dashing off little pencil sketches of the children squatting at their tasks, or walking to or fro as they performed some winding operations for an older person seated upon the floor.
"Oh, yes," Marjorie replied, turning away with a flushed[Pg 233] face. She felt a bit guilty, as if she had almost told a lie, even though she hadn’t actually said anything untrue. Nobody noticed her as she made her way through the crowd of donkey boys and onlookers. Some offered her their animals, but she smiled and shook her head, quickly heading back to the main path through the larger arcades. Once there, she strolled leisurely, eagerly peeking into shop doorways, watching the brass being hammered, the hand-woven fabrics, and sketching little pencil drawings of the children sitting at their tasks or moving about as they helped an older person seated on the floor.
Nobody molested her in any way or seemed to notice her much. Sometimes a shopkeeper would offer her his wares in dumb show; but Marjorie had very little money with her, and, knowing nothing of the value of these things, was not to be tempted.
Nobody bothered her in any way or really paid much attention to her. Occasionally, a shopkeeper would silently offer her his goods; but Marjorie had very little money on her, and, not knowing the value of these items, she wasn't tempted.
The sun poured down hot and strong, but there was shade to be had in these arcaded streets; and though some of them were anything but clean or sweet, Marjorie forgave everything for the sake of the beauty and picturesqueness of the scene. She wandered here, there, and all over; she found herself in the long, straggling market, and made hasty sketches of the men and women chaffering at their stalls; of camels, with their strange, sleepy, or vicious faces, padding softly along, turning their heads this way and that. She watched the lading of the beasts, and heard their curious grunts of anger or remonstrance when the load exceeded their approval. Everything was full of attraction for her, and she only waited till she had explored the place to set herself down and make some coloured sketches.
The sun beat down hard, but there was shade to be found in these arched streets; and even though some of them were far from clean or pleasant, Marjorie overlooked it all for the sake of the beauty and charm of the scene. She wandered around, exploring every corner; she ended up in the long, sprawling market and quickly sketched the men and women bargaining at their stalls, the camels with their odd, sleepy, or aggressive faces, padding softly by, turning their heads this way and that. She watched as the animals were loaded up and heard their strange grunts of annoyance or protest when the load was too heavy. Everything captivated her, and she just waited until she had fully explored the area to settle down and create some colorful sketches.
She soon had a following of small boys and loiterers, all interested in the doings of the strange lady with her sketchbook, but Marjorie did not mind that. She made some of the children stand to her, and got several rather effective groups.
She quickly attracted a group of little boys and hangers-on, all curious about what the unusual lady with the sketchbook was up to, but Marjorie didn’t mind. She had some of the kids pose for her and captured several pretty good groups.
Then she set herself to work in greater earnest. She obtained a seat in one or two places, and dashed in rapid coloured studies which she could work upon afterwards. Her[Pg 234] forte was for bold effects rather than for detail, and the strange old city gave her endless subjects. She did not heed the flight of time. She passed from spot to spot, with her following growing larger and larger, more and more curious: and so engrossed was she in her task, that the lengthening of the shadows and the dipping of the sun behind the walls did not attract her attention. It was only when she suddenly found herself enveloped in the quick-coming, semi-tropical shades of darkness that she realised the necessity to beat a retreat.
Then she got to work more seriously. She found a spot or two to sit in and quickly sketched colorful studies that she could refine later. Her [Pg 234] strength was in bold effects rather than in detail, and the unusual old city provided her with endless subjects. She lost track of time as she moved from place to place, her audience growing larger and more curious. So focused was she on her work that she didn't notice the shadows stretching longer or the sun dropping behind the walls. It was only when she suddenly found herself surrounded by the quickly arriving, semi-tropical darkness that she realized it was time to head back.
She rose quickly and put up her things. There was a ring many deep about her of curious natives, Arabs, Moors, Jews, Turks—she knew not how many nationalities were gathered together in that circle. In the broad light of day she had felt no qualm of uneasiness at the strange dusky faces. Nobody had molested her, and Marjorie, partly through temperament, partly through ignorance, had been perfectly fearless in this strange old city. But with the dimness of evening gathering, she began to wish herself safe on board the Oratava again; and though she retained her air of serene composure, she felt a little inward tremor as she moved away.
She quickly got up and packed her things. There was a large group of curious locals—Arabs, Moors, Jews, Turks—she didn’t know how many different nationalities were there in that circle. In the bright light of day, she hadn’t felt uneasy about the strange, dark faces. No one had bothered her, and Marjorie, partly because of her personality and partly out of ignorance, had been completely fearless in this unfamiliar old city. But as evening fell, she started to wish she was safely back on the Oratava again; and even though she kept a calm demeanor, she felt a slight nervousness inside as she walked away.
The crowd did not attempt to hold her back, but walked with her in a sort of compact bodyguard; and amongst themselves there was a great deal of talking and gesticulating, which sounded very heathenish and a little threatening to Marjorie.
The crowd didn't try to stop her but walked with her like a protective group; among themselves, they talked a lot and gestured widely, which felt very strange and a bit threatening to Marjorie.
She had realised before that Mogador was a larger place than she had thought, and now she began to discover that she had no notion of the right way to the quay. The arcades hemmed her in. She could see nothing but walls about her and the ever-increasing crowd dogging her steps. Her heart was beating thick and fast. She was tired and faint from want of food, and this sudden and unfamiliar sense of fear robbed her of her customary self-command and courage. She felt more like bursting into tears than she ever remembered to have done before.
She had already realized that Mogador was bigger than she had expected, and now she was starting to figure out that she had no idea how to get to the quay. The arcades surrounded her. All she could see were walls and the growing crowd following her every move. Her heart was racing. She was exhausted and weak from not eating, and this sudden, unfamiliar feeling of fear stripped her of her usual composure and bravery. She felt more like crying than she ever remembered feeling before.
It was no good going on like this, wandering helplessly[Pg 235] about in the darkening town; she must do something and that quickly. Surely some of these people knew a few words of English.
It wasn't working to keep going like this, aimlessly[Pg 235] through the darkening town; she needed to take action fast. Surely some of these people spoke a little English.
She stopped and faced them, and asked if nobody could take her to the ship. Instantly they crowded round her, pointing and gesticulating; but whether they understood, and what they meant, Marjorie could not imagine. She remembered the name of the ship's agents, and spoke that aloud several times, and there were more cries and more crowding and gesticulation. Each man seemed struggling to get possession of her, and Marjorie grew so frightened at the strange sounds, and the fierce faces—as they seemed to her—and the gathering darkness, that she completely lost her head. She looked wildly round her, gave a little shrill cry of terror, and seeing the ring thinner in one place than another, she made a dart through it, and began to run as if for her very life. It was the maddest thing to do. Hitherto there had been no real danger. Nobody had any thought of molesting the English lady, though her behaviour had excited much curiosity. Anybody would have taken her down to the quay, as they all knew where she came from. But this head-long flight first startled them, and then roused that latent demon of savagery which lies dormant in every son of the desert. Instantly, with yells which sounded terrific in Marjorie's ears, they gave chase. Fear lent her wings, but she heard the pursuit coming nearer and nearer. She knew not where she was flying, whether towards safety or into the heart of danger. Her breath came in sobbing gasps, her feet slipped and seemed as though they would carry her no farther. The cries behind and on all sides grew louder and fiercer. She was making blindly for the entrance to the arcade. Each moment she expected to feel a hand grasping her from the rear. There was no getting away from her pursuers in these terrible arcades. Oh, why had she ever trusted herself alone in this awful old city!
She stopped and faced them, asking if anyone could take her to the ship. Instantly, they crowded around her, pointing and gesturing; but Marjorie couldn’t figure out whether they understood or what they meant. She remembered the name of the ship's agents and repeated it several times, which led to even more yelling and frantic gestures. Each man seemed to be trying to get hold of her, and Marjorie became so scared by the strange sounds and the fierce faces—as they appeared to her—and the gathering darkness that she completely lost her composure. She looked around wildly, gave a little shrill cry of terror, and noticing that the circle was thinner in some places than others, she darted through it and started running as if for her very life. It was the craziest thing to do. Until then, there had been no real danger. Nobody intended to harm the English lady, even though her behavior had sparked a lot of curiosity. Anyone would have taken her down to the quay since they all knew where she came from. But this frantic escape first startled them, then awakened the latent savage instincts that lie dormant in every desert dweller. Suddenly, with yells that sounded terrifying to Marjorie, they began to chase her. Fear gave her speed, but she could hear the pursuit getting closer and closer. She didn’t know where she was running, whether it was toward safety or deeper into danger. Her breath came in sobbing gasps, and her feet slipped as if they wouldn’t carry her any further. The cries behind and all around her grew louder and more intense. She was blindly heading for the entrance to the arcade. Every moment, she expected to feel a hand grasping her from behind. There was no escaping her pursuers in those terrifying arcades. Oh, why had she ever trusted herself to be alone in this awful old city!
She darted through the archway, and then, uttering a faint cry, gave herself up for lost, for she felt herself grasped tightly[Pg 236] in a pair of powerful arms, and all the terrible stories she had heard from fellow-passengers about Europeans taken captive in Morocco, and put up for ransom recurred to her excited fancy. She had nobody to ransom her. She would be left to languish and die in some awful Moorish prison. Perhaps nobody would ever know of her fate. That was what came of always doing as one chose, and making one's friends believe a falsehood.
She rushed through the archway, and then, letting out a soft cry, felt completely defeated as she was tightly grabbed by a pair of strong arms. All the horrific stories she had heard from fellow travelers about Europeans being captured in Morocco and held for ransom flooded her mind. She had no one to rescue her. She would be left to suffer and die in some terrible Moorish prison. Maybe no one would ever learn about what happened to her. This is what happens when you always do what you want and trick your friends into believing a lie.[Pg 236]
Like a lightning flash all this passed through Marjorie's mind. The next instant she felt herself thrust against the wall. Some tall, dark figure was standing in front of her, and a masterful English voice speaking fluent Arabic was haranguing her pursuers in stern and menacing accents.
Like a flash of lightning, all of this raced through Marjorie's mind. In the next moment, she found herself pushed against the wall. A tall, dark figure stood in front of her, and a commanding English voice speaking fluent Arabic was scolding her pursuers in a serious and threatening tone.
A sob of wonder and relief escaped Marjorie's white lips. She had not fallen into the hands of the Moors. Mr. Stuart had caught her, was protecting her, and when the mists cleared away from her eyes she saw that the crowd was quickly melting away, and she knew that she was safe.
A gasp of amazement and relief slipped from Marjorie's pale lips. She had not fallen into the hands of the Moors. Mr. Stuart had caught her, was keeping her safe, and when the fog cleared from her vision, she saw that the crowd was quickly dispersing, and she realized she was safe.
"Take my arm, Miss May," said Mr. Stuart; "they have sent back a boat for you from the ship. Captain Taylor is making inquiries for you too. Had you not been warned that a lady was not safe alone in Mogador—at least, not after nightfall?"
"Take my arm, Miss May," Mr. Stuart said. "They’ve sent a boat back for you from the ship. Captain Taylor is also asking about you. Didn’t anyone tell you that a lady isn’t safe alone in Mogador—especially not after dark?"
Marjorie hung her head; tears were dropping silently. She felt more humiliated than she had ever done in her life before. Suppose Mr. Stuart had not come? It was a thought she could not bear to pursue.
Marjorie hung her head; tears fell silently. She felt more humiliated than she ever had in her life. What if Mr. Stuart hadn't come? It was a thought she couldn't stand to consider.
They reached the boat. The captain listened to the story, and he spoke with some grave severity to Marjorie, as he had a right to do; for he had done everything to provide for the safety of his passengers, and it was not right to him, or the company, for a wilful girl to run into needless peril out of the waywardness of her heart.
They reached the boat. The captain listened to the story and spoke to Marjorie with serious authority, as he was entitled to; he had done everything to ensure the safety of his passengers, and it wasn’t fair to him or the company for a reckless girl to put herself in unnecessary danger because of her rebellious nature.
Marjorie accepted the reproof with unwonted humility, and Mr. Stuart suddenly spoke up for her:
Marjorie accepted the criticism with unusual humility, and Mr. Stuart suddenly spoke up for her:
"She will not do it again, captain; I will answer for her."
"She won't do it again, captain; I'll take responsibility for her."
[Pg 237]"All right, Mr. Stuart; I don't want to say any more. All's well that's ends well; but——"
[Pg 237]"Okay, Mr. Stuart; I don’t want to say anything else. Everything turned out fine in the end; but——"
He checked further words, but Marjorie's cheeks whitened. She seemed to see again those strange, fierce faces, and hear the cries of her pursuers. In the gathering darkness Mr. Stuart put out his hand and took firm hold of hers. She started for a moment, and then let it lie in his clasp. Indeed, she felt her own fingers clinging to that strong hand, and a thrill went through her as she felt his clasp tighten upon them.
He looked for more words, but Marjorie's face turned pale. She appeared to relive those weird, fierce faces and hear the screams of her pursuers. As darkness fell, Mr. Stuart reached out and took her hand firmly. She flinched for a moment but then let it rest in his grip. She could feel her own fingers holding on to that strong hand, and a shiver ran through her as she sensed his grasp tighten around them.
They reached the side of the vessel; officers and passengers were craning over to get news of the missing passenger.
They arrived at the side of the ship; officers and passengers were leaning over to get updates about the missing passenger.
"Here she is, all safe!" cried the captain rather gruffly, and a little cry of relief went up, followed by a cheer.
"Here she is, all safe!" the captain shouted, sounding a bit rough, and a small cheer of relief broke out, followed by applause.
Mr. Stuart leant forward in the darkness and whispered:
Mr. Stuart leaned forward in the dark and whispered:
"You see what a commotion you have made, Marjorie, I think you will have to let me answer for you, and take care of you in the future."
"You see what a stir you've caused, Marjorie. I think you'll need to let me speak for you and look after you from now on."
"I think I shall," she answered, with a little tremulous laugh that was half a sob, and in the confusion of getting the boat brought up alongside Marjorie felt a lover's kiss upon her cheek.
"I think I will," she replied, with a slight shaky laugh that was almost a sob, and amidst the chaos of bringing the boat alongside, Marjorie felt a lover's kiss on her cheek.
FOURTH COUSINS.
BY GORDON STABLES, M.D., R.N.
In the early summer of 1860 I went upon a visit to a distant relative of mine, who lived in one of the Shetland Islands. It was early summer with myself then: I was a medical student with life all before me—life and hope, and joy and sorrow as well. I went north with the intention of working hard, and took quite a small library with me; there was nothing in the shape of study I did not mean to do, and to drive at: botany, the flora of the Ultima Thule, its fauna and geology, too, to say nothing of chemistry and therapeutics. So much for good intentions, but—I may as well confess it as not—I never once opened my huge box of books during the five months I lived at R——, and if I studied at all it was from the book of Nature, which is open to every one who cares to con its pages.
In the early summer of 1860, I went to visit a distant relative of mine who lived on one of the Shetland Islands. I was in early summer myself back then: a medical student with my whole life ahead of me—full of hopes, joys, and sorrows. I traveled north with the aim of studying hard and brought along a small library. I intended to cover everything in my studies: botany, the flora of the Ultima Thule, its fauna and geology, not to mention chemistry and therapeutics. Those were my good intentions, but—I might as well admit it—I never opened my big box of books once during the five months I stayed at R——, and if I studied at all, it was from the book of Nature, which is open to anyone willing to read its pages.
The steamboat landed me at Lerwick, and I completed my journey—with my boxes—next day in an open boat.
The steamboat dropped me off in Lerwick, and I finished my trip—with my boxes— the next day in a small boat.
It was a very cold morning, with a grey, cold, choppy sea on, the spray from which dashed over the boat, wetting me thoroughly, and making me feel pinched, blear-eyed, and miserable. I even envied the seals I saw cosily asleep in dry, sandy caves, at the foot of the black and beetling rocks.
It was an extremely cold morning, with a gray, chilly, choppy sea, and the spray from it splashed over the boat, soaking me completely and leaving me feeling cold, bleary-eyed, and miserable. I even envied the seals I saw comfortably sleeping in dry, sandy caves at the base of the dark, towering rocks.
How very fantastic those rocks were, but cheerless—so cheerless! Even the sea birds that circled around them seemed screaming a dirge. An opening in a wall of rock took us at length into a long, winding fiord, or arm of the sea, with green bare fields on every side, and wild, weird-like sheep that gazed on us for a moment, then bleated and fled.[Pg 239] Right at the end of this rock stood my friend's house, comfortable and solid-looking, but unsheltered by a single tree.
How amazing those rocks were, but so gloomy—really gloomy! Even the sea birds circling around them seemed to be crying out a sad song. Eventually, we found an opening in a rocky wall that led us into a long, winding fjord, or arm of the sea, with green open fields all around and strange-looking sheep that stared at us for a moment, then bleated and ran away.[Pg 239] At the end of this rock stood my friend's house, cozy and solid-looking, but without a single tree for shelter.
"I sha'n't stay long here," I said to myself, as I landed.
"I won't stay here long," I said to myself as I landed.
An hour or two afterwards I had changed my mind entirely. I was seated in a charmingly and cosily-furnished drawing-room upstairs. The windows looked out to and away across the broad Atlantic. How strange it was; for the loch that had led me to the front of the house, and the waters of which rippled up to the very lawn, was part of the German Ocean, and here at the back, and not a stone's throw distant, was the Atlantic! Its great, green, dark billows rolled up and broke into foam against the black breastwork of cliffs beneath us; the immense depth of its waves could be judged of by keeping the eye fixed upon the tall, steeple-like rocks which shot up here and there through the water a little way out to sea: at one moment these would appear like lofty spires, and next they would be almost entirely swallowed up.
An hour or two later, I had completely changed my mind. I was sitting in a beautifully and cozily decorated living room upstairs. The windows looked out over the vast Atlantic Ocean. It was so strange; the loch that brought me to the front of the house, with its waters lapping against the lawn, was part of the North Sea, and here at the back, just a short distance away, was the Atlantic! Its immense, dark green waves rolled in and crashed into foam against the rugged cliffs below us; the depth of the water could be gauged by watching the tall, spire-like rocks that jutted up here and there a little way out to sea: one moment, they looked like towering spires, and the next, they would be almost completely submerged.
Beside the fire, in an easy chair, sat my grey-haired old relation and host, and, not far off, his wife. Hospitable, warm-hearted, and genial both of them were. If marriages really are made in heaven, I could not help thinking theirs must have been, so much did they seem each other's counterpart.
Beside the fire, in a comfy chair, sat my gray-haired relative and host, and not far away was his wife. They were both warm-hearted and welcoming. If marriages are truly made in heaven, I couldn't help but think theirs must have been, as they seemed like perfect matches for each other.
Presently Cousin Maggie entered, smiling to me as she did so; her left hand lingered fondly for a moment on her father's grey locks, then she sat down unbidden to the piano. My own face was partially shaded by the window curtain, so that I could study that of my fair cousin as she played without appearing rude. Was she beautiful? that was the question I asked myself, and was trying hard to answer. Every feature of her face was faultless, her mouth and ears were small, she had a wealth of rich, deep auburn hair, and eyes that seemed to have borrowed the noonday tints of a summer sea, so bright, so blue were they. But was she beautiful? I could not answer the question then.
Currently, Cousin Maggie walked in, smiling at me as she did. Her left hand lingered affectionately for a moment on her father's gray hair, then she sat down at the piano without being asked. My face was partly shaded by the window curtain, allowing me to observe my beautiful cousin as she played without coming off as rude. Was she beautiful? That was the question I kept asking myself, trying hard to find an answer. Every feature of her face was perfect, her mouth and ears were small, she had a cascade of rich, deep auburn hair, and her eyes seemed to reflect the bright, blue tones of a summer sea. But was she beautiful? I couldn't answer that question at the time.
On the strength of my blood relationship, distant though it[Pg 240] was, for we were really only third or fourth cousins, I was made a member of this family from the first, and Maggie treated me as a brother. I was not entirely pleased with the latter arrangement, because many days had not passed ere I concluded it would be a pleasant pastime for me to make love to Cousin Maggie. But weeks went by, and my love-making was still postponed; it became a sine die kind of a probability. Maggie was constantly with me when out of doors—my companion in all my fishing and shooting trips. But she carried not only a rod but even a rifle herself, she could give me lessons in casting the fly—and did; she often shot dead the seals that I had merely wounded, and her prowess in rowing astonished me, and her daring in venturing so far to sea in our broad, open boat often made me tremble for our safety.
Because we were related by blood, even if it was far removed—we were actually only third or fourth cousins—I was welcomed into this family from the start, and Maggie treated me like a brother. I wasn’t completely happy with that situation, as it wasn’t long before I decided it would be enjoyable to pursue a romance with Cousin Maggie. However, weeks went by, and my attempts at romance were still on hold; it became a sort of indefinite possibility. Maggie was always with me when we were outside—my companion on all my fishing and hunting trips. But she didn’t just bring her fishing rod; she also had a rifle of her own, and she taught me how to cast a fly—and did a great job at it; she often caught the seals that I had only wounded, and I was impressed by her rowing skills. Her willingness to venture far out to sea in our open boat sometimes made me worry for our safety.
A frequent visitor for the first two months of my stay at R—— was a young and well-to-do farmer and fisher, who came in his boat from a neighbouring island, always accompanied by his sister, and they usually stayed a day or two. I was not long in perceiving that this Mr. Thorforth was very fond of my cousin; the state of her feelings towards him it was some time before I could fathom, but the revelation came at last, and quite unexpectedly.
A regular visitor during the first two months of my time at R—— was a young and affluent farmer and fisherman who came over in his boat from a nearby island, always accompanied by his sister. They typically stayed for a day or two. It didn't take me long to notice that Mr. Thorforth had a strong affection for my cousin. It took me a while to figure out how she felt about him, but eventually, the truth came out unexpectedly.
There was an old ruin some distance from the house, where, one lovely moonlight night, I happened to be seated alone. I was not long alone, however; from a window I could see my cousin and Thorforth coming towards the place, and, thinking to surprise them, I drew back under the shadow of a portion of the wall. But I was not to be an actor in that scene, though it was one I shall never forget. I could not see his face, but hers, on which the moonbeams fell, was pained, half-frightened, impatient. He was telling her he loved her and asking her to love him in return. She stopped him at last.
There was an old ruin not far from the house, where, one beautiful moonlit night, I happened to be sitting alone. I wasn’t alone for long, though; from a window, I could see my cousin and Thorforth coming toward the spot, and wanting to surprise them, I stepped back into the shadow of part of the wall. However, I wasn’t meant to be part of that scene, even though it’s one I’ll never forget. I couldn’t see his face, but hers, illuminated by the moonlight, showed pain, half-fear, and impatience. He was telling her he loved her and asking her to love him back. Finally, she stopped him.
What she said need not be told. In a few moments he was gone, and she was standing where he left her, following him with pitying eyes as he walked hurriedly away.
What she said doesn't need to be shared. In a few moments, he was gone, and she stood where he left her, watching him with sympathetic eyes as he walked quickly away.
[Pg 241]Next day Magnus Thorforth said goodbye and left: even his sister looked sad. She must have known it all. I never saw them again.
[Pg 241]The next day, Magnus Thorforth said his goodbyes and left; even his sister seemed upset. She must have known everything. I never saw them again.
One day, about a month after this, Maggie and I were together in a cave close by the ocean—a favourite haunt of ours on hot forenoons. Our boat was drawn up close by, the day was bright, and the sea calm, its tiny wavelets making drowsy, dreamy music on the yellow sands.
One day, about a month later, Maggie and I were hanging out in a cave near the ocean—a spot we loved to visit on hot afternoons. Our boat was pulled up nearby, the day was sunny, and the sea was calm, with gentle waves creating a soothing, dreamy sound on the golden sands.
She had been reading aloud, and I was gazing at her face.
She had been reading out loud, and I was staring at her face.
"I begin to think you are beautiful," I said.
"I’m starting to think you’re beautiful," I said.
She looked down at me where I lay with those innocent eyes of hers, that always looked into mine as frankly as a child's would.
She looked down at me from where I was lying with those innocent eyes of hers, always gazing into mine as openly as a child's would.
"I'm not sure," I continued, "that I sha'n't commence making love to you, and perhaps I might marry you. What would you think of that?"
"I'm not sure," I continued, "that I won't start making love to you, and maybe I might marry you. What would you think about that?"
"Love!" she laughed, as musically as a sea-nymph—"love? Love betwixt a cousin and a cousin? Preposterous!"
"Love!" she laughed, as melodically as a sea nymph—"love? Love between cousins? Ridiculous!"
"I daresay," I said, pretending to pout, "you wouldn't marry me because I'm poor."
"I bet," I said, pretending to sulk, "you wouldn't marry me because I'm broke."
"Poor!" she repeated, looking very firm and earnest now; "if the man I loved were poor, I'd carry a creel for him—I'd gather shells for his sake; but I don't love anybody and don't mean to. Come."
"Poor!" she repeated, looking very determined and serious now; "if the man I loved were poor, I'd carry a basket for him—I’d gather shells for him; but I don't love anyone and don’t intend to. Come."
So that was the beginning and end of my love-making for Cousin Maggie.
So that was the start and finish of my romantic encounters with Cousin Maggie.
And Maggie had said she never meant to love any one. Well, we never can tell what may be in our immediate future.
And Maggie said she never planned to love anyone. Well, we can never know what might be in our immediate future.
Hardly had we left the cave that day, and put off from the shore, ere cat's-paws began to ruffle the water. They came in from the west, and before we had got half-way to the distant headland a steady breeze was blowing. We had hoisted our sail, and were running before it with the speed of a gull on the wing.
Hardly had we left the cave that day and pushed off from the shore when small waves started to disturb the water. They came in from the west, and by the time we were halfway to the distant headland, a steady breeze was blowing. We had raised our sail and were gliding along with the speed of a gull in flight.
Once round the point, we had a beam wind till we entered[Pg 242] the fiord, then we had to beat to windward all the way home, by which time it was blowing quite a gale.
Once we rounded the point, we had a crosswind until we entered[Pg 242] the fjord, then we had to sail against the wind all the way home, by which time it was blowing pretty hard.
It went round more to the north about sunset, and then, for the first time, we noticed a yacht of small dimensions on the distant horizon. Her intention appeared to be that of rounding the island, and probably anchoring on the lee side of it. She was in an ugly position, however, and we all watched her anxiously till nightfall hid her from our view.
It went more to the north around sunset, and then, for the first time, we saw a small yacht on the distant horizon. It seemed like she was planning to go around the island and probably anchor on the sheltered side. However, she was in a tricky spot, and we all watched her nervously until nightfall obscured her from our sight.
I retired early, but sleep was out of the question, for the wind raged and howled around the house like wild wolves. About twelve o'clock the sound of a gun fell on my ears. I could not be mistaken, for the window rattled in sharp response.
I retired early, but sleeping was impossible because the wind was howling around the house like wild wolves. Around midnight, I heard the sound of a gunshot. I couldn’t be mistaken, as the window rattled sharply in response.
I sprang from my couch and began to dress, and immediately after my aged relative entered the room. He looked younger and taller than I had seen him, but very serious.
I jumped off my couch and started getting dressed, and just after that, my older relative walked into the room. He looked younger and taller than I’d seen him before, but he seemed really serious.
[2] Ba means a sunken rock.
They were words to me of fearful significance. The yacht, I knew, must soon break up, and nothing could save the crew.
They were words that struck me with a sense of dread. I knew the yacht would soon fall apart, and there was nothing that could save the crew.
I quickly followed my relative into the back drawing-room, where Maggie was with her mother. We gazed out into the night, out and across the sea. At the same moment, out there on the terrible Ba, a blue light sprang up, revealing the yacht and even its people on board. She was leaning well over to one side, her masts gone, and the spray dashing over her.
I quickly followed my relative into the back drawing room, where Maggie was with her mom. We looked out into the night, across the sea. At that moment, out there on the rough Ba, a blue light lit up, showing the yacht and even the people on board. It was leaning heavily to one side, its masts missing, with waves splashing over it.
"Come!" cried Maggie, "there is no time to lose. We can guide their boat to the cave. Come, cousin!"
"Come on!" shouted Maggie, "we don’t have any time to waste. We can lead their boat to the cave. Let’s go, cousin!"
I felt dazed, thunderstruck. Was I to take active part in a forlorn hope? Was Maggie—how beautiful and daring she looked now!—to assume the rôle of a modern Grace Darling? So it appeared.
I felt dazed, stunned. Was I really supposed to take an active role in a hopeless situation? Was Maggie—how beautiful and bold she looked now!—going to play the part of a modern Grace Darling? It certainly seemed that way.
The events of that night come back to my memory now as[Pg 243] if they had happened but yesterday. It is a page in my past life that can never be obliterated.
The events of that night come back to me now as[Pg 243] if they happened just yesterday. It's a chapter in my past that can never be erased.
We pulled out of the fiord, Maggie and I, and up under lee of the island; then, on rounding the point, we encountered the whole force of the sea and wind. There was a glimmering light on the wrecked yacht, and for that we rowed, or rather were borne along on the gale. No boat, save a Shetland skiff, could have been trusted in such a sea.
We left the fjord, Maggie and I, and moved up against the island; then, when we turned the corner, we faced the full force of the sea and wind. There was a flicker of light on the wrecked yacht, and that’s where we rowed, or more accurately, were carried along by the gale. No boat except a Shetland skiff could have survived in such rough waters.
As we neared the Ba, steadying herself by leaning on my shoulder, Maggie stood half up and waved the lantern, and it was answered from the wreck. Next moment it seemed to me we were on the lee side, and Maggie herself hailed the shipwrecked people.
As we got closer to the Ba, Maggie steadied herself by leaning on my shoulder, stood partway up, and waved the lantern, which was responded to from the wreck. In the next moment, it felt like we were on the sheltered side, and Maggie called out to the shipwrecked people.
"We cannot come nearer!" she cried; "lower your boat and follow our light closely."
"We can't get any closer!" she shouted; "lower your boat and follow our light closely."
"Take the tiller now," she continued, addressing me, "and steer for the light you see on the cliff. Keep her well up, though, or all will be lost."
"Take the wheel now," she said to me, "and steer towards the light on the cliff. Keep the course steady, though, or everything will be lost."
We waited—and that with difficulty—for a few minutes, till we saw by the starlight that the yacht's boat was lowered, then away we went.
We waited—and it was tough—for a few minutes until we could see by the starlight that the yacht's boat was lowered, then off we went.
The light on the cliff-top moved slowly down the wind. I kept the boat's head a point or two above it, and on she dashed. The rocks loomed black and high as we neared them, the waves breaking in terrible turmoil beneath.
The light on the cliff-top slowly drifted down with the wind. I kept the boat's head a little above it, and off we went. The rocks looked dark and towering as we got closer, with the waves crashing violently below.
Suddenly the light was lowered over the cliff down to the very water's edge.
Suddenly, the light dimmed over the cliff right down to the water's edge.
"Steady, now!" cried my brave cousin, and next moment we were round a point and into smooth water, with the yacht's boat close beside us. The place was partly cave, partly "noss." We beached our boats, and here we remained all night, and were all rescued next morning by a fisherman's yawl.
"Hold on tight!" shouted my brave cousin, and in the next moment we rounded a point and found ourselves in calm water, with the yacht's boat right next to us. The spot was part cave, part "noss." We pulled our boats ashore, and we stayed there all night, eventually being rescued the next morning by a fisherman's yawl.
The yacht's people were the captain, his wife, and one boy—the whole crew Norwegians, Brinster by name.
The yacht's crew included the captain, his wife, and one boy—all of them Norwegians, named Brinster.
My story is nearly done. What need to tell of the gratitude of those Maggie's heroism had saved from a watery grave!
My story is almost finished. I need to express the gratitude of those whose lives Maggie's bravery saved from a watery grave!
But it came to pass that when, a few months afterwards, a[Pg 244] beautiful new yacht came round to the fiord to take those shipwrecked mariners away, Cousin Maggie went with them on a visit.
But it happened that a few months later, a[Pg 244] beautiful new yacht arrived in the fjord to take the shipwrecked sailors away, and Cousin Maggie went with them on a visit.
It came to pass also that when I paid my very next visit to R—— in the following summer, I found living at my relative's house a Major Brinster and a Mrs. Brinster.
It also happened that when I visited R—— again the next summer, I found Major Brinster and Mrs. Brinster living at my relative's house.
And Mrs. Brinster was my Cousin Maggie, and Major Brinster was my Cousin Maggie's fate.
And Mrs. Brinster was my cousin Maggie, and Major Brinster was my cousin Maggie's destiny.
THE PEDLAR'S PACK.
BY LUCIE E. JACKSON.
Colonel Bingham was seated in his library facing the window that looked out on to the green sloping lawn, the smiling meadow, and the dark belt of firs which skirted the wood. There was a frown on his brow, and his eyes wore a perplexed look. On the opposite side of the room stood a young girl of seventeen balancing herself adroitly on the ridge of a chair, and smiling with evident satisfaction at her own achievement.
Colonel Bingham was sitting in his library, facing the window that looked out over the green sloping lawn, the cheerful meadow, and the dark line of fir trees lining the woods. He had a frown on his face, and his eyes looked confused. On the other side of the room stood a seventeen-year-old girl, expertly balancing on the edge of a chair and smiling proudly at her accomplishment.
The colonel was speaking irritably.
The colonel was speaking irritably.
"You see, you can't even now sit still while I speak to you, but you must poise yourself on your chair like a schoolboy. Is it a necessary part of your existence that you must behave like a boy rather than a girl?"
"You see, you still can't sit still while I'm talking to you; you have to balance on your chair like a schoolboy. Is it really necessary for you to act like a boy instead of a girl?"
Patty hung her head shamefacedly, and the smile left her lips.
Patty lowered her head in shame, and her smile vanished.
"And then, what is this that I hear about a rifle? Is it true that Captain Palmer has lent you one?"
"And what’s this I hear about a rifle? Is it true that Captain Palmer has lent you one?"
"Only just to practise with for a few weeks. Dad, don't be angry. He has a new one, so he doesn't miss it. Why"—warming to her subject and forgetting for the moment that she was in great danger of still further disgracing herself in her father's eyes by her confession—"I can hit even a small object at a very considerable distance five times out of six."
"Just to practice with for a few weeks. Dad, don’t be mad. He has a new one, so he won’t miss it. Why"—getting into her point and temporarily forgetting that she was at risk of embarrassing herself even more in front of her dad by admitting this—"I can hit even a small target from a pretty good distance five times out of six."
The perplexed look deepened in her father's eyes, but the irritability had cleared away. He toyed with the open letter that he held in his hand. "I suppose it is for this as well as[Pg 246] for your other schoolboy pranks that your aunt has invited only Rose. But I don't like it—it is not right. If it were not for the unfairness to Rose, I should have refused outright. As it is, the invitation has been accepted by me, and it must stand, for Rose must not be deprived of her pleasures because you like——"
The confused look in her father's eyes got deeper, but his irritation had faded. He fiddled with the open letter he was holding. "I guess it's for this, as well as[Pg 246] your other childish antics, that your aunt has only invited Rose. But I don't like it—it doesn't feel right. If it weren't unfair to Rose, I would have outright refused. But the invitation has been accepted by me, and it stands, because Rose shouldn't miss out on her happiness just because you like——"
"Invitation! What invitation?" interrupted Patty.
"Invitation! What invitation?" Patty interrupted.
"Your aunt is giving a big ball on the 13th, and she is insistent that Rose should be present. It will be the child's first ball, and I cannot gainsay her. But, Patty, I should like you both to go. You are seventeen, are you not?"
"Your aunt is throwing a big party on the 13th, and she really wants Rose to be there. It will be the child's first party, and I can’t argue with her. But, Patty, I’d like both of you to go. You’re seventeen, right?"
"Seventeen and a half," returned Patty with a little choke in her voice.
"Seventeen and a half," Patty replied, her voice slightly trembling.
It was the first she had heard of the invitation, and it stung her to think that Lady Glendower thought her too much of a hoyden to invite her with the sister who was but one year older. Patty was girl enough to love dancing even above her other amusements, and the unbidden tears came into her eyes as she stood looking forlornly at her father.
It was the first she’d heard about the invitation, and it hurt her to think that Lady Glendower considered her too much of a wild girl to invite her along with her sister, who was only a year older. Patty was young enough to love dancing even more than her other pastimes, and tears filled her eyes as she stood there, looking sadly at her father.
Colonel Bingham coughed, and tapped his writing-desk with the letter.
Colonel Bingham coughed and tapped his desk with the letter.
"Seventeen and a half," he repeated, "quite old enough to go to a ball. Never mind, Patty, I've a good mind to give a ball myself and leave out her younger daughter, only that it would be too much like tu quoque, and your aunt has a reason for not extending her invitation here which I should not have in relation to your cousin Fanny, eh, Patty?"
"Seventeen and a half," he repeated, "more than old enough to go to a ball. Never mind, Patty, I'm seriously considering throwing a ball myself and not inviting her younger daughter, except it would feel too much like tu quoque, and your aunt has a reason for not inviting her here that I wouldn't have concerning your cousin Fanny, right, Patty?"
But Patty's eyes were still humid, and she could only gaze dumbly at her father with such a pathetic look on her pretty face that Colonel Bingham could not stand it.
But Patty's eyes were still wet, and she could only stare blankly at her father with such a sad expression on her lovely face that Colonel Bingham couldn't take it.
"Look here, child," he said, "why aren't you more like your sister Rose? Then her pleasures would be always yours——"
"Listen, kid," he said, "why aren't you more like your sister Rose? Then you would always get to enjoy her fun——"
"Who's talking about me?" asked a gay voice, and into the room walked Patty's sister Rose.
"Who’s talking about me?" asked a cheerful voice, and into the room walked Patty's sister Rose.
"I am. I have been telling Patty about the invitation."
"I am. I've been telling Patty about the invitation."
"Poor Patty!" said Rose, and she put her arm sympatheti[Pg 247]cally round Patty's neck. "Aunt Glendower is most unkind, I think."
"Poor Patty!" said Rose, and she put her arm sympathetically around Patty's neck. "Aunt Glendower is really unkind, I think."
"It can't be helped," murmured Patty, choking back the rising sob. "If I had been born a sweet maiden who did nothing but stitch at fancy-work all day long perhaps she would have invited me, but I can't give up my cricket, my riding my horse bare-backed, my shooting, just for the sake of a ball or two that Aunt Glendower feels inclined to give once a year. Much as I love dancing, I can't give up all these pleasures for an occasional dance."
"It can't be helped," Patty said softly, holding back her tears. "If I had been born a sweet girl who spent all day sewing pretty things, maybe she would have invited me, but I can't give up my cricket, my bareback riding, my shooting, just for a ball or two that Aunt Glendower throws once a year. As much as I love dancing, I can't give up all these other joys for a dance here and there."
"Rose has pleasures too," said her father quietly, "but they are of the womanly kind—music, painting, reading, tending flowers."
"Rose has her own pleasures too," her father said softly, "but they’re more feminine—music, painting, reading, and taking care of flowers."
Rose laughed gaily as Patty turned up her pretty nose scornfully.
Rose laughed happily as Patty turned up her pretty nose in disdain.
"Let Patty alone, dad. You know very well that you would grow tired of too much sameness if Patty showed the same tastes that I have."
"Leave Patty alone, Dad. You know you’d get bored with too much of the same if Patty liked the same things I do."
Colonel Bingham glanced fondly at her and then at Patty, whose face, in spite of her brave words, was still very tearful-looking. He knew that in his heart he loved his two daughters equally—his "two motherless girls," as he was wont to call them—and although he belonged to the old school of those who abhor masculine pursuits for women, yet he felt that Rose's words were true, and for that very dissimilarity did he love them.
Colonel Bingham looked affectionately at her and then at Patty, whose face, despite her brave words, still looked quite tearful. He knew deep down that he loved his two daughters equally—his "two motherless girls," as he liked to call them—and even though he was from the old school that frowned upon women engaging in masculine activities, he felt that Rose's words were true, and it was that very difference that made him love them.
"Heigho," said Patty, jumping off her chair, "I am not going to grieve any more. Let's talk of Rose's dress, and when she is going."
"Heigho," said Patty, jumping off her chair, "I'm not going to be upset anymore. Let’s talk about Rose's dress and when she's going."
"We both start to-morrow."
"We both start tomorrow."
"To-morrow? And do you go too, dad?"
"Tomorrow? Are you going too, Dad?"
"Yes, Patty. I have business in town with my lawyer, which I have been putting off from day to day, but now I feel I shall take the opportunity of transacting it with him on the occasion of taking Rose up with me. Besides, I can't let her go to her first ball without being there to see how she looks."
"Yes, Patty. I have some business in town with my lawyer that I've been putting off day after day, but now I think I'll take the opportunity to handle it while I'm picking up Rose. Plus, I can't let her go to her first ball without being there to see how she looks."
"And what about the dress?"
"And what about the outfit?"
[Pg 248]"Aunt says she will see to that, so we have to start a few days before the ball takes place for Céline to get a dress ready for me," said Rose, looking tenderly at Patty as she spoke, for the two girls loved each other, and it hurt her to think that Patty must be left behind.
[Pg 248]"Aunt says she'll take care of that, so we have to start a few days before the ball for Céline to get a dress ready for me," Rose said, gazing affectionately at Patty as she spoke, because the two girls cared deeply for each other, and it pained her to think that Patty would be left out.
"You won't be nervous, child?" asked her father.
"You aren't nervous, are you, kid?" her father asked.
"Nervous, father! dear me, no, a tomboy nervous? Why, I have Mrs. Tucker, cook, and Fanny to bear me company, and if you take the groom we shall still have the stable boy," returned Patty triumphantly.
"Nervous, Dad! Oh no, a tomboy nervous? I have Mrs. Tucker, the cook, and Fanny to keep me company, and if you take the groom, we'll still have the stable boy," Patty replied triumphantly.
"I am glad you sent away that new coachman, dad," said Rose earnestly. "I never liked his face, it always looked so sly and sneaking."
"I’m glad you got rid of that new coachman, Dad," Rose said seriously. "I never liked his face; it always looked so sneaky and untrustworthy."
"Yes, I am glad too, and we must endeavour to find one when we are in town, and perhaps bring him back with us, Rose—the place is a lonely one without a man when I am away." He spoke the last words to himself, but the girls heard him and laughed. They knew no fear. Why should they? Nothing had ever come near to harm them during the short years of their existence in their country home.
"Yeah, I'm glad too, and we need to try to find someone when we're in town, and maybe bring him back with us, Rose—the place feels so empty without a guy when I'm not around." He murmured the last part to himself, but the girls heard him and laughed. They felt no fear. Why would they? Nothing had ever posed a threat to them during their short time living in their country home.
Colonel Bingham had of late questioned the wisdom of continuing to live with his daughters in his beautiful, isolated house. It was three miles from the nearest village, post-office, and church, and there was not another habitation within that distance; it was five miles from the nearest market town. But his heart clung to it. Hadn't he and his bride, twenty years before, chosen this beautiful spot of all others to build their house upon and make it their home? Had not his wife loved every nook and cranny, every stick and stone of the home they had beautified within and without? And therein lay the colonel's two chief objections to leaving the place—it was beautiful—and—his wife had loved it.
Colonel Bingham had recently questioned whether it was wise to keep living with his daughters in his beautiful, isolated house. It was three miles from the nearest village, post office, and church, and there wasn’t another home within that distance; it was five miles from the closest market town. But he was emotionally attached to it. Hadn’t he and his wife, twenty years ago, chosen this stunning spot above all others to build their home? Didn’t his wife cherish every nook and cranny, every stick and stone of the place they had made lovely inside and out? And those were the colonel’s two main reasons for not wanting to leave—it was beautiful—and—his wife had loved it.
So did his daughters too, for that matter; but they were growing up, and newer scenes and livelier surroundings were now needed for them. The colonel often caught himself pondering over the matter, and one of the reasons for his[Pg 249] wishing to visit his sister was that of laying the matter open before her, and hearing her opinion from her own lips.
So did his daughters too, for that matter; but they were growing up, and they now needed newer experiences and more exciting environments. The colonel often found himself thinking about this, and one of the reasons he wanted to visit his sister was to discuss it with her and hear her thoughts directly.
At an early hour the next morning Colonel Bingham, Rose, and the groom, with two of the horses, had left the house.
At an early hour the next morning, Colonel Bingham, Rose, and the groom, along with two of the horses, had left the house.
There was nothing to alarm Patty. The beautiful home with its peaceful surroundings was perfectly quiet for the two days that followed, and if Patty, in spite of her brave heart, had felt any qualms of fear, they had vanished on the morning of the third day, which dawned so brilliantly bright that she was eager to take her rifle and begin practising at the target she herself had set up at the end of the short wood to the left of the house.
There was nothing to worry Patty. The beautiful home with its peaceful surroundings was perfectly quiet for the two days that followed, and if Patty, despite her brave heart, had felt any twinge of fear, they disappeared on the morning of the third day, which started off so brilliantly bright that she was eager to grab her rifle and begin practicing at the target she had set up at the end of the short woods to the left of the house.
Meanwhile, the housekeeper had set both maids to work in turning out several unused rooms, and a great amount of brisk work was going on. The trim housemaid, Fanny, who was the housekeeper's niece, had come down the back stairs with an armful of carpets, and had brushed into the flagged yard before she noticed a pedlar-like-looking man standing before the back door with a pack upon his back.
Meanwhile, the housekeeper had put both maids to work cleaning out several unused rooms, and a lot of energetic activity was happening. The neat housemaid, Fanny, who was the housekeeper's niece, had come down the back stairs with a pile of carpets and had stepped into the flagged yard before she noticed a man, looking somewhat like a peddler, standing at the back door with a pack on his back.
"What do you do here?" she called out sharply.
"What are you doing here?" she shouted.
The man appeared weighted down with his bundle, which looked to Fanny's eyes a good deal bigger than most of the pedlars' packs that she had seen.
The man seemed burdened by his load, which appeared to Fanny to be significantly larger than most of the pedlars' packs she had seen.
"I am on my way through the country-side selling what maids most love—a bit of ribbon, a tie, a good serviceable apron, a feather for the hat, and many a pretty gown; but on my way from the village I met a friend from my own part of the country, which is not in this county, but two counties up north, who tells me that my wife is lying dangerously ill. If I wish to see her alive I must needs travel fast, and a man can scarce do that with as heavy a pack on his back as I bear. What I venture to ask most respectfully is that I may place my pack in one corner of this house, and I will return to fetch it as soon as ever I can."
"I’m traveling through the countryside selling what ladies love most—a bit of ribbon, a tie, a good, sturdy apron, a feather for their hat, and many pretty dresses; but on my way from the village, I ran into a friend from my hometown, which isn’t in this county but two counties north. He told me that my wife is seriously ill. If I want to see her alive, I need to hurry, but it’s hard to do that with such a heavy load on my back. What I respectfully ask is if I can leave my pack in a corner of this house, and I’ll come back to get it as soon as I can."
He gave a furtive dab to his eyes with the corner of a blue-checked handkerchief he held in one hand, and hoisted his bundle up higher with apparent difficulty.
He quickly dabbed at his eyes with the corner of a blue-checked handkerchief he held in one hand and lifted his bundle higher with obvious effort.
[Pg 250]Fanny looked gravely at him "Why didn't you leave your pack at the village inn?" was all she said.
[Pg 250]Fanny looked at him seriously, "Why didn't you leave your backpack at the village inn?" that's all she said.
"I would have done so had I met my friend before leaving the village, but I met him just at the entrance to the wood, and it seemed hopeless to trudge all that way back with not only a heavy burden to bear, but a still heavier heart."
"I would have done that if I had met my friend before leaving the village, but I saw him right at the entrance to the woods, and it felt pointless to trek all the way back with not just a heavy load to carry, but an even heavier heart."
He sighed miserably as he spoke, and Fanny's soft heart was touched.
He sighed sadly as he spoke, and Fanny's caring heart was moved.
The man spoke well—better than many pedlars that Fanny had met with, and his tone was respectful, albeit very pleading. Fanny's heart was growing softer and softer. He looked faint and weary himself, she thought, and oh! so very sad——
The man spoke well—better than many salespeople Fanny had encountered, and his tone was respectful, yet very pleading. Fanny's heart was growing softer and softer. He looked faint and tired himself, she thought, and oh! so very sad——
"Fanny, Fanny, what are you about? Ain't those carpets finished yet?" The housekeeper's voice sounded sharply at the top of the back staircase.
"Fanny, Fanny, what are you doing? Aren't those carpets done yet?" The housekeeper's voice echoed sharply from the top of the back staircase.
The pedlar looked scared. Fanny beckoned him with one finger to follow her.
The peddler looked scared. Fanny signaled him with one finger to follow her.
"Coming, aunt," she called back. And, still silently beckoning, she conducted the pedlar into the small breakfast-room.
"Coming, Aunt," she called back. And, still silently waving him in, she led the pedlar into the small breakfast room.
"Put it down in this corner," she said, "and come for it as soon as you can."
"Set it down in this corner," she said, "and come get it as soon as you can."
"May I beg that it will remain untouched," said the pedlar humbly. "It contains many valuables—at least to me—for it comprises nearly all that I possess in the world."
"Can I please ask that it stays untouched?" the pedlar said humbly. "It holds a lot of valuables—at least to me—since it includes almost everything I own in the world."
"No one will touch it in here, for this room is never used."
"No one will touch it in here because this room is never used."
"I cannot thank you enough for your compassion——" began the pedlar, when the sharp voice was heard again.
"I can't thank you enough for your kindness——" started the pedlar, when the sharp voice was heard again.
"Fanny, cook's waitin' for you to help her move some things. Are you comin' or not?"
"Fanny, the cook is waiting for you to help her move some things. Are you coming or not?"
"Coming now," was Fanny's answer, and, shutting the breakfast-room door, she hustled the pedlar out into the flagged yard without ceremony.
"Coming now," was Fanny's response, and, closing the breakfast-room door, she pushed the pedlar out into the paved yard without hesitation.
With a deferential lifting of his cap the pedlar again murmured his grateful thanks, and made his way out the way he had come in. Fanny waited to lock the yard gate[Pg 251] after him, murmuring to herself: "That gate didn't ought to have been left open—it's just like that lazy boy Sam to think that now Britton's gone off with the horses he can do as he likes."
With a polite tip of his hat, the peddler again expressed his thanks and left the way he had come in. Fanny waited to lock the yard gate[Pg 251] after him, murmuring to herself: "That gate shouldn't have been left open—it's just like that lazy boy Sam to think that now Britton's gone off with the horses he can do whatever he wants."
It was not until the furniture in the room had been moved about to her satisfaction that the housekeeper demanded to know the reason for Fanny's delay downstairs.
It wasn't until the furniture in the room had been rearranged to her liking that the housekeeper asked why Fanny was taking so long downstairs.
"It isn't cook's business to be waitin' about for you," she said sharply, "she's got her other duties to perform. What kept you?"
"It’s not the cook’s job to be waiting around for you," she said sharply, "she has other responsibilities to take care of. What took you so long?"
Then Fanny told what had caused the delay, and was aghast at the effect it produced upon her aunt.
Then Fanny explained what had caused the delay and was shocked by the reaction it had on her aunt.
"I wouldn't have had it happen just now for all my year's wages," the housekeeper exclaimed hotly. "What do we know about the man and his pack?"
"I wouldn't have wanted it to happen right now for all my yearly salary," the housekeeper said angrily. "What do we know about the guy and his bag?"
"He looked so white and quiet-like, and so sad," pleaded her niece half tearfully.
"He looked so pale and quiet, and so sad," her niece begged, half in tears.
"That's nothin' to us. I promised the master before he went away that I wouldn't let a strange foot pass over the doorway while he was away. And here you—a mere chit of a housemaid—go, without sayin', 'With your leave,' or, 'By your leave,' and let a dirty pedlar with his pack straight into the breakfast-room. He's sure to have scented the silver lyin' on the sideboard for cleanin' this afternoon. If I didn't think he'd gone a long way from here by this I would send you after him to tell him to take it away again."
"That's nothing to us. I promised the master before he left that I wouldn't let a stranger cross the threshold while he was away. And here you—a mere little housemaid—go, without saying, 'With your permission,' or, 'Excuse me,' and let a dirty peddler with his pack right into the breakfast room. He’s probably caught a whiff of the silver lying on the sideboard for cleaning this afternoon. If I didn't think he was far from here by now, I would send you after him to tell him to take it back."
Having delivered herself of this long, explosive speech, the housekeeper proceeded in the direction of the breakfast-room to review the pack, and Fanny and the cook followed in her wake.
Having finished her long, fiery speech, the housekeeper headed toward the breakfast room to check on the pack, and Fanny and the cook followed behind her.
"As I thought," she ejaculated, eyeing the pack from the doorway, "a dirty pedlar's smellin' pack." But the tone of her voice was mollified, for the pack looked innocent enough, although it was somewhat bulky and unwieldy in appearance.
"As I figured," she exclaimed, glancing at the pack from the doorway, "a filthy peddler's smelly pack." But her tone softened, as the pack looked harmless enough, even though it was a bit large and awkward in appearance.
Her niece took heart of grace from her tone, and murmured apologetically:
Her niece felt encouraged by her tone and said softly, apologizing:
"He's got the loveliest things in that bundle that ever[Pg 252] you'd see, aunt. Feathers, ribbons, dresses, aprons, and he'll unpack them all when he comes back to let us see them."
"He's got the nicest stuff in that bundle that you'd ever see, aunt. Feathers, ribbons, dresses, aprons, and he'll unpack everything when he gets back to show us."
"A pack o' tawdry rubbish, I have no doubt," was her aunt's reply; "only fit for flighty young girls, not for gentlemen's servants."
"A bunch of cheap trash, I'm sure," her aunt replied; "only suitable for silly young girls, not for gentlemen's servants."
Thus silenced, Fanny said no more, and the three women betook themselves to their different occupations.
Thus silenced, Fanny said nothing more, and the three women went back to their different activities.
After half an hour's work her girlish glee was still unabated, and on passing the door of the breakfast-room mere curious elation impelled her to open it softly and to look in. A perplexed look stole into her eyes as they rested on the black object in the corner. It was there sure enough, safe and sound, but had it not been shifted from the corner in which the pedlar had placed it, and in which her aunt had seen it in company with herself and the cook? No, that was impossible. She had only fancied that it was right in the corner, and Fanny softly shut the door again without making a sound, and went on with her daily duties.
After half an hour of working, her youthful joy was still going strong, and as she passed by the breakfast room door, her curiosity got the better of her, prompting her to quietly open it and peek inside. A puzzled expression crossed her face as she noticed the black object in the corner. It was definitely there, safe and sound, but hadn't it been moved from the spot where the peddler had placed it, and where her aunt had seen it alongside her and the cook? No, that couldn’t be right. She must have just imagined it being right in the corner, so Fanny quietly shut the door again without making a sound and went back to her daily tasks.
This time her aunt employed her, and she was not free again till another two hours had passed. It was now close on the luncheon hour, and Fanny thought she would just take one little peep before setting the luncheon-table for the young mistress who would come home as usual as hungry as a hunter.
This time her aunt had her working, and she wasn’t free again until two more hours had gone by. It was almost lunchtime now, and Fanny thought she would take a quick look before setting the table for the young mistress, who would come home as usual, hungry as ever.
Gently she turned the handle, and stood upon the threshold. Her eyes grew fixed and staring, her cheek blanched to a chalky white. Without all doubt—the pack had moved!
Gently, she turned the handle and stood at the door. Her eyes became fixed and wide, and her cheek turned pale, almost white. Without a doubt—the pack had moved!
Fanny stood rooted to the spot. Wild, strange ideas flitted through her brain. There was something uncanny in this pack. Was it bewitched? She dared not call her aunt or the cook: she was in disgrace with both, and no wonder, the poor girl thought miserably, for the very sight now of that uncouth-looking object in the corner was beginning to assume hideous proportions in the girl's mind. She must watch and wait, and wait and watch for every sign that the pack made, but oh! the agony of bearing that uncanny secret alone! Oh for some one to share it with her!
Fanny stood frozen in place. Strange, wild thoughts raced through her mind. There was something eerie about this pack. Was it cursed? She couldn’t call her aunt or the cook; she was already in trouble with both, and no wonder, the poor girl thought sadly, because just looking at that strange object in the corner was starting to seem terrifying to her. She had to keep watching and waiting for any sign from the pack, but oh! the pain of carrying that eerie secret by herself! If only someone could share it with her!
[Pg 253]A figure darkened the window of the breakfast-room, and Fanny caught sight of her young mistress's form as it passed with the rifle over her shoulder.
[Pg 253]A figure blocked the light in the breakfast room, and Fanny noticed her young mistress's silhouette as she walked by with the rifle slung over her shoulder.
With a soft step she left the room, and intercepted her on the other side of the verandah. "Miss Patty," she whispered miserably.
With a quiet step, she left the room and caught her on the other side of the porch. "Miss Patty," she whispered sadly.
Patty turned, her pretty face lighting up with a good-humoured smile as she nodded and said, "Luncheon ready, Fanny? I am simply ravenous."
Patty turned, her attractive face brightening with a cheerful smile as she nodded and said, "Is lunch ready, Fanny? I'm really hungry."
"Ye-es, I think so, miss. But oh! miss, I want to speak to you badly."
"Yes, I think so, miss. But oh! miss, I really want to talk to you."
Fatty came forward with the smile still on her lips. "Has Mrs. Tucker been scolding you dreadfully, you poor Fanny?"
Fatty stepped forward with a smile still on her face. "Has Mrs. Tucker been scolding you terribly, you poor Fanny?"
"Then she's told you?" gasped the girl.
"Then she told you?" gasped the girl.
"She's told me nothing. I haven't seen her, but you look so woebegone that I thought she had been having a pitch battle with you for neglecting something or other, and you wanted me to get you out of the scrape."
"She hasn't said anything to me. I haven't seen her, but you look so miserable that I figured she must have been having a huge argument with you over neglecting something, and you wanted me to help you out of trouble."
Fanny groaned inwardly. No, her aunt had said nothing, and she must brace herself up, and tell the whole story from beginning to end. The beginning, she began to think, was not so dreadful as the end. Oh that she could dare to disbelieve her eyes, and declare that there was no end—no awful, uncanny end!
Fanny groaned to herself. No, her aunt hadn't said anything, and she had to prepare herself and tell the whole story from start to finish. The start, she began to realize, wasn’t as terrible as the finish. Oh, if only she could bring herself to ignore what she saw and say that there was no finish—no terrifying, eerie finish!
At length, in the quiet of the verandah, the story was told, and Fanny's heart misgave her more and more as she observed the exceeding gravity of her young mistress's bright face as the story neared its finish. When the finish did come, Patty's face was more than grave; the weight of responsibility was on her, and to young, unused shoulders that weight is particularly difficult to bear.
At last, in the calm of the porch, the story was shared, and Fanny's heart grew heavier as she noticed the serious expression on her young mistress's once-bright face as the story approached its end. When it finally wrapped up, Patty's face was more than serious; she felt the heavy burden of responsibility on her, and for young, inexperienced shoulders, that burden is especially hard to carry.
"Come and show me where it is," was the only remark she made, but Fanny noticed that the red lips had lost some of their bright colour, and the pink in the soft cheeks was of a fainter tinge than when she had first seen her.
"Come and show me where it is," was the only thing she said, but Fanny noticed that the red lips had lost some of their brightness, and the pink in the soft cheeks was a lighter shade than when she had first seen her.
Without making the slightest sound, without one click of the handle, Fanny opened the door, and Patty looked in.[Pg 254] Her courage came back with a bound. Fanny was a goose, there was nothing to be alarmed about.
Without making a sound, without even a click of the handle, Fanny opened the door, and Patty peered inside.[Pg 254] Her confidence surged back. Fanny was being ridiculous; there was nothing to worry about.
She looked up to smile encouragingly at Fanny, when the smile froze on her lips, for Fanny's face was livid. Without a word she beckoned her young mistress out of the room, and as softly as before closed the door. Then, turning to her, she whispered through her set teeth:
She looked up to smile encouragingly at Fanny, but the smile froze on her lips when she saw Fanny's face was pale. Without saying a word, she signaled her young mistress to follow her out of the room, and just as quietly as before, closed the door behind them. Then, turning to her, she whispered through clenched teeth:
"It has moved again!"
"It has moved again!"
A cold shiver ran down through Patty's spine, but she was no girl to be frightened by the superstitious fancies of an ignorant serving maid.
A chill ran down Patty's spine, but she wasn't the type to be scared by the silly superstitions of an uneducated maid.
"Nonsense, Fanny!" she said sharply, "you are growing quite crazed over that stupid pack. I saw nothing unusual in it, it looked innocent enough in all conscience."
"Nonsense, Fanny!" she said sharply, "you're getting really worked up over that silly pack. I didn't see anything strange about it; it looked perfectly harmless to me."
"You never saw it move," was the answer, given in such a lifeless tone that Patty was chilled again.
"You never saw it move," was the answer, said in such a deadpan tone that Patty felt a chill again.
"I'll tell you what, Fanny. I'll go in after luncheon, and see if it has moved from the place I saw it in."
"I'll tell you what, Fanny. I'll go in after lunch and check if it’s moved from where I saw it."
"Did you notice the place well where it stood?" asked Fanny.
"Did you notice the spot where it was?" asked Fanny.
"Yes," replied Patty, "I'd know if it moved again. Don't tell Mrs. Tucker or cook anything about it. You and I will try to checkmate that pack if there is anything uncanny in it. Now tell cook I am ready for luncheon if she is."
"Yeah," Patty replied, "I'd notice if it moved again. Don’t mention it to Mrs. Tucker or the cook. You and I will try to checkmate that bunch if there’s anything weird going on. Now tell the cook I'm ready for lunch if she is."
But when the luncheon came on the table Patty had lost all hunger. She merely nibbled at trifles till Fanny came to clear away.
But when lunch was served, Patty had lost all her appetite. She just picked at the little snacks until Fanny came to clean up.
"I'm going to that room," she whispered. "If Mrs. Tucker should want me, or perhaps Sam might, for I told him I was going to see how well he had cleaned the harness that I found in the loft, then you must come in quietly and beckon me out. Don't let any one know I am watching that pack."
"I'm going to that room," she whispered. "If Mrs. Tucker needs me, or maybe Sam, since I told him I would check how well he cleaned the harness I found in the loft, then you have to come in quietly and signal me to come out. Don’t let anyone know I’m watching that pack."
"Yes, miss," was Fanny's answer, given so hopelessly that Patty put a kind hand on her shoulder with the words:
"Yes, miss," Fanny replied, sounding so defeated that Patty gently placed a hand on her shoulder and said:
"Cheer up, Fanny. I don't believe it's so bad as you make out. It is my belief you have imagined that the pack moved."
"Cheer up, Fanny. I don't think it's as bad as you're making it sound. I believe you've convinced yourself that the pack moved."
[Pg 255]"It isn't my fancy, it isn't," cried the girl, the tears starting to her eyes. "If anything dreadful happens, then it is me that has injured the master—the best master that a poor girl could have." And with her apron to her eyes Fanny left the room.
[Pg 255]"It's not my choice, it's not," the girl cried, tears welling in her eyes. "If something terrible happens, then it's me who has hurt the master—the best master a poor girl could ask for." And with her apron to her eyes, Fanny left the room.
She came back a minute later to see Patty examining the priming of her rifle. "Miss Patty," she whispered aghast, "you ain't never going to shoot at it!"
She returned a minute later to find Patty checking the priming of her rifle. "Miss Patty," she whispered in shock, "you're never actually going to shoot that!"
"I am going to sit in that room all the afternoon," said Patty calmly, "and if that pack moves while my eyes are on it I'll fire into that pack even if by so doing I riddle every garment in it." And without another word Patty stalked out of the room with her rifle on her shoulder.
"I’m going to sit in that room all afternoon," Patty said calmly, "and if that group moves while I'm watching it, I'll shoot at that group even if it means destroying everything in it." With no further words, Patty walked out of the room with her rifle slung over her shoulder.
At the door of the breakfast-room she set her teeth hard, and opened the door.
At the entrance to the breakfast room, she clenched her teeth and opened the door.
The pack had moved since she saw it.
The group had moved since she last saw it.
It was with a face destitute of all colour that Patty seated herself upon the table to mount guard over that black object now lying several yards away from the corner. Her eyes were glued to the bundle; they grew large and glassy, and a film seemed to come over them as she gazed, without daring even to wink. How the minutes passed—if they revolved themselves into half hours—she did not know. No one called her, no one approached the door, she sat on with one fixed stare at the pedlar's pack.
With a face completely drained of color, Patty sat on the table to keep watch over the black object lying several yards away from the corner. Her eyes were fixed on the bundle; they grew wide and glassy, and a film seemed to cover them as she stared, not even daring to blink. She had no idea how the minutes passed—or if they stretched into half hours. No one called her, no one came to the door; she just sat there, her gaze locked on the pedlar's pack.
Was she dreaming? Was it fancy? No, the pack was moving! Slowly, very slowly it crept—it could hardly be called moving, and Patty watched it fascinated. Then it stopped, and Patty, creeping nearer, stood over it, and watched more closely. Something was breathing inside! Something inside that pack was alive! Patty could now clearly see the movement that each respiration made. She had made up her mind, and now she took her courage in both hands.
Was she dreaming? Was it just her imagination? No, the pack was moving! Slowly, very slowly it crawled—it could barely be called moving, and Patty watched it, captivated. Then it stopped, and Patty, inching closer, stood over it and looked more closely. Something was breathing inside! Something inside that pack was alive! Patty could now clearly see the movement with each breath. She had made up her mind, and now she steeled herself.
She retreated softly to the opposite side of the room, and raising the rifle to her shoulder fired.
She quietly moved to the other side of the room, lifted the rifle to her shoulder, and fired.
There was a loud, a deafening report, a shrill scream, and[Pg 256] a stream of blood trickled forth from the pack. Fanny was in the room crying hysterically, Mrs. Tucker and cook were looking over her shoulder with blanched faces.
There was a loud, deafening bang, a piercing scream, and[Pg 256] a stream of blood flowed from the pack. Fanny was in the room crying hysterically, while Mrs. Tucker and the cook looked over her shoulder with pale faces.
Patty, with her face not one whit less white than any of the others, laid the smoking rifle on the table, and spoke with a tremulousness not usual to her.
Patty, her face just as pale as everyone else's, placed the smoking rifle on the table and spoke with an unusual tremor in her voice.
"Mrs. Tucker, some vile plot has been hatched to rob this house while your master is away. That pack doesn't hold finery as Fanny was at first led to believe, but it holds a man, and I have shot him."
"Mrs. Tucker, a wicked scheme has been created to rob this house while your master is away. That bag doesn't contain treasures as Fanny was initially led to think, but it contains a man, and I have shot him."
With trembling hands and colourless lips Mrs. Tucker, with the help of her maids, cut away the oilcloth that bound the pack together, and disclosed the face of a short sturdy man, it was the face of the late coachman, Timothy Smith! With one voice they cried aloud as they saw it.
With shaking hands and pale lips, Mrs. Tucker, assisted by her maids, tore away the oilcloth that secured the pack, revealing the face of a short, sturdy man—it was the late coachman, Timothy Smith! In unison, they cried out as they saw it.
"Dead! Is he dead?" cried Patty, shuddering and covering her face with her hands. "Oh, Mrs. Tucker, and it is I who have killed him!"
"Is he dead?!" cried Patty, shuddering and covering her face with her hands. "Oh, Mrs. Tucker, it's my fault that he’s dead!"
A groan from the prostrate figure reassured the party as to the fatality of the adventure, and aroused in them a sense of the necessity of doing what they could to relieve the sufferings of their prostrate enemy.
A groan from the fallen figure reassured the group about the seriousness of the situation and stirred in them a sense of duty to do what they could to ease the suffering of their downed adversary.
The huddled-up position occupied by the man when in the pack made him, of course, a good target, and made it possible for a single shot to do much more mischief than it might have done in passing once through any single part of his body. It was, of course, a random shot, and entering the pack vertically as the man was crouching with his hands upon his knees, it passed through his right arm and left hand and lodged in his left knee, thus completely disabling him without touching a vital part.
The hunched position of the man in the group made him an easy target, allowing a single shot to cause much more damage than it would have if it had just grazed any one part of his body. It was a random shot, and as the man was crouched with his hands on his knees, the bullet entered his right arm, went through his left hand, and lodged in his left knee, completely disabling him without hitting any vital organs.
With some difficulty they managed to get the wounded man on to a chair bedstead which they brought from the housekeeper's room for the purpose, and such "first aid" as Patty was able to render was quickly given.
With some effort, they got the wounded man onto a chair bed which they had taken from the housekeeper's room for that purpose, and the "first aid" that Patty could provide was quickly administered.
"And now," said Patty, "the question is, who will ride Black Bess to the village and procure help, for we must have[Pg 257] help for the wounded as well as aid against the ruffians who no doubt intend to raid the house to-night."
"And now," said Patty, "the question is, who will ride Black Bess to the village and get help, because we need[Pg 257] help for the wounded as well as assistance against the thugs who definitely plan to raid the house tonight."
"Sam, miss?" questioned the housekeeper timidly. All her nerve seemed to have departed from her since the report of that shot had rung through the house, and there was Timothy Smith's face staring up at her. Usually a stout-hearted woman, all her courage had deserted her now.
"Sam, miss?" the housekeeper asked nervously. All her confidence seemed to have vanished since the sound of that shot echoed through the house, and there was Timothy Smith's face looking up at her. Typically a brave woman, she had lost all her courage now.
"Yes," said Patty gravely, "I think we shall have to take Sam into our confidence, unless I go myself. Perhaps, Mrs. Tucker, I had better go myself. Sam is only a boy, and he might be tempted to tell the story to everybody he met, and if the thieves themselves get wind of what has happened we shall have small chance of ever catching them. Would you be afraid if I rode off at once?"
"Yeah," Patty said seriously, "I think we should let Sam in on this, unless I go alone. Maybe it’s better if I handle it myself, Mrs. Tucker. Sam is just a kid, and he might be tempted to share the story with everyone he sees. If the thieves find out what happened, we probably won’t have a chance at catching them. Would you be worried if I rode off right away?"
Without any false pride the young girl saw how much depended on her, and saw too the blanched faces of the two women as they looked in turn at each other at the thought of their sole protector vanishing.
Without any false pride, the young girl realized how much depended on her. She also noticed the pale faces of the two women as they exchanged fearful glances at the thought of their only protector disappearing.
But it was only for a minute. Mrs. Tucker shook off with a courageous firmness the last remnant of nervousness that possessed her.
But it was only for a minute. Mrs. Tucker shook off the last bit of nervousness that had a hold on her with determined strength.
"Go, and the Lord go with you, Miss Patty," she said.
"Go, and may the Lord be with you, Miss Patty," she said.
As she rode along through the quiet country lanes smelling sweet of the honeysuckle in the hedge and the wild dog-rose bursting into bloom, Patty's thoughts travelled fast and furiously, every whit as fast as Black Bess's hasty steps. Should she draw bridle at the village? No. She made up her mind quickly at that. In all probability the would-be thieves had made the village inn their headquarters for that day and night, and the pedlar—the man she wished most to avoid—would be the very person she would encounter. The village was small. Only one policeman patrolled the narrow-street, and that only occasionally, and how quickly would the news fly from mouth to mouth that a would-be robbery had[Pg 258] been detected in time to save Colonel Bingham's valuable silver!
As she rode through the quiet country lanes, filled with the sweet scents of honeysuckle in the hedges and wild dog roses blooming, Patty's thoughts raced as quickly as Black Bess's fast steps. Should she stop in the village? No, she decided that right away. The would-be thieves would likely be using the village inn as their base for the day and night, and the pedlar—the person she wanted to avoid the most—would be the exact person she might run into. The village was small. There was only one policeman who occasionally patrolled the narrow street, and news would spread quickly that a robbery attempt had[Pg 258] been thwarted in time to protect Colonel Bingham's valuable silver!
No, the pedlar would not be allowed to escape in that way if she could help it. Every step of the five miles to the town of Frampton would she ride, and draw help from there.
No, the merchant wouldn’t get away with that if she could help it. She would ride every step of the five miles to the town of Frampton and get help from there.
As she neared the village she walked her horse at a quiet pace, albeit her brain was throbbing, and her nerves all in a quiver to go faster. She nodded smilingly to the familiar faces as she met them in the street, although she felt very far from smiling, and everywhere she seemed to see the face of Timothy Smith. Then her heart gave a bound as she saw, leaning against the wicket-gate of the village inn, three men—two with the most villainous faces she had ever seen, and the third bore the face of the man that Fanny had described as the pedlar. She was not mistaken, then, when she thought they would make this their headquarters.
As she got closer to the village, she walked her horse at a slow pace, even though her mind was racing and her nerves were all jangled, urging her to go faster. She smiled and nodded to the familiar faces she passed in the street, even though she felt anything but cheerful, and everywhere she looked, she seemed to see Timothy Smith's face. Then her heart skipped a beat when she spotted three men leaning against the gate of the village inn—two had the most sinister faces she had ever seen, and the third looked like the man Fanny had described as the pedlar. So she wasn’t wrong in thinking they’d made this place their base.
She drew bridle as she neared the inn. Her quick brain saw the necessity of it, if but to explain her presence there.
She reined in her horse as she got close to the inn. Her sharp mind realized it was necessary, if only to justify her being there.
"Will you be so good as to ask the landlady to come out to me?" she asked, with a gracious smile—the smile that the villagers always said was "Miss Patty's own."
"Could you please ask the landlady to come out to me?" she asked with a friendly smile—the smile that the villagers always referred to as "Miss Patty's own."
The pedlar lifted his cap with the same air that Fanny had so accurately described, and himself undertook to go upon the mission.
The peddler tipped his cap with the same demeanor that Fanny had so precisely described, and he took it upon himself to go on the mission.
"Bless you, Miss Patty," exclaimed the buxom landlady as she came out, curtseying and smiling, followed in a leisurely manner by the pedlar, "where be you a-ridin' that Black Bess be so hot and foam-like about the mouth?"
"Bless you, Miss Patty," said the cheerful landlady as she stepped out, curtsying and smiling, followed casually by the pedlar, "where are you riding that Black Bess that's getting so hot and foamy at the mouth?"
Patty stooped forward and patted her horse's neck, fully aware that three pairs of ears at the wicket-gate were being strained to catch her answer.
Patty bent forward and patted her horse's neck, fully aware that three pairs of ears at the gate were straining to hear her response.
"It is too bad of me to ride her so fast, Mrs. Clark. The fact of the matter is I ought to be at Miss Price's this moment for tennis and tea, but I am late, and have been trying to make up for lost time. However, I must not breathe Black Bess too much, must I, or else I shall not be allowed[Pg 259] to ride her again?" and Patty smiled her bewitching smile, which always captivated the heart of the landlady of the Roaring Lion.
"It’s really not cool of me to ride her so fast, Mrs. Clark. The truth is I should be at Miss Price's right now for tennis and tea, but I'm running late and trying to make up for lost time. However, I shouldn’t push Black Bess too hard, right, or else I won’t be allowed[Pg 259] to ride her again?" Patty smiled her enchanting smile, which always won over the heart of the landlady of the Roaring Lion.
An order for supplies for the servants' cellar, given in a firm voice, justified her appearance in the village and satisfied the eager listeners as to the object of her visit, after which, with a nod and a smile, Patty rode onwards.
An order for supplies for the servants' cellar, issued in a strong voice, explained her presence in the village and satisfied the curious onlookers about the reason for her visit. After that, with a nod and a smile, Patty continued on her way.
Not till she was out of sight and hearing of the village did she urge Black Bess to the top of her bent, and they flew onwards like the wind.
Not until she was out of sight and earshot of the village did she push Black Bess to her limits, and they raced forward like the wind.
Thud, thud, thud went the horse's hoofs, keeping time to the beating of Patty's heart as she recalled again and again the villainous faces leaning over the wicket-gate.
Thud, thud, thud went the horse's hooves, matching the rhythm of Patty's heartbeat as she repeatedly remembered the wicked faces leaning over the wicket gate.
Even Black Bess seemed to realise the importance of her mission and it was not long before Patty's heart grew lighter as she caught sight not very far off of the spire of Trinity Church, and the turreted roof of the Town Hall of Frampton. Reaching the town she drew rein at Major Price's house, where, with bated breath, her story was received by the major and his two grown-up sons. A message was sent to the police station, and in a short while two burly sergeants of police presented themselves, to whom Patty repeated her tale.
Even Black Bess seemed to understand how important her mission was, and it didn’t take long for Patty’s spirits to lift when she spotted the spire of Trinity Church and the turreted roof of Frampton Town Hall not far away. When she arrived in town, she stopped at Major Price's house, where her story was eagerly received by the major and his two adult sons. A message was sent to the police station, and soon after, two hefty police sergeants showed up, to whom Patty recounted her tale again.
Arrangements were soon made. A surgeon was sent for and engaged to drive over with the police.
Arrangements were quickly made. A surgeon was called in and hired to drive over with the police.
"They rascals won't break in till darkness falls, miss," said one of the men. "But we'll start at once in a trap. Better be too early than too late."
"They won't break in until it gets dark, miss," one of the men said. "But we should start setting a trap right away. It's better to be early than late."
The Prices would not hear of Patty riding Black Bess back. They themselves would drive her home in the high dog-cart, and Black Bess would be left behind to forget her fatigue in Major Price's comfortable stables.
The Prices wouldn’t allow Patty to ride Black Bess back. They would take her home in the high dog-cart themselves, leaving Black Bess behind to relax and forget her tiredness in Major Price's cozy stables.
Of course they didn't go the way that Patty had come. It would never have done to go through the village and meet those same ruffians, who would have understood the position in the twinkling of an eye. Instead, they took a roundabout way, which, although it took an extra half[Pg 260] hour, brought them through the wood on the other side of Colonel Bingham's house.
Of course they didn't take the route that Patty had come by. It wouldn’t have been smart to pass through the village and run into those same troublemakers, who would have figured things out in no time. Instead, they chose a longer path that, while it added an extra half[Pg 260] hour to their journey, led them through the woods behind Colonel Bingham's house.
"It is lonely—too lonely a place," muttered Major Price, as the two conveyances swung round to the front of the house.
"It feels so lonely—way too lonely here," muttered Major Price, as the two vehicles pulled up in front of the house.
"But it's lovely, and we love it," answered Patty softly.
"But it's beautiful, and we love it," Patty replied softly.
Then the door was opened cautiously by Sam, and behind him were the huddled figures of Mrs. Tucker, cook, and Fanny. What a sigh of relief ran through the assembly when the burly forms of the two policeman made their appearance in the hall! And tears of real thankfulness sprang to poor Fanny's eyes, whose red rims told their own tale.
Then Sam cautiously opened the door, and behind him were the huddled figures of Mrs. Tucker, the cook, and Fanny. A huge sigh of relief swept through the gathering when the solid forms of the two policemen appeared in the hall! Tears of genuine gratitude filled poor Fanny's eyes, whose red rims spoke volumes.
Poor Patty's heart beat painfully as she conducted the six men to the breakfast-room where the wounded coachman lay. She stood with averted face and eyes as they bent over him, twining and re-twining her fingers with nervous terror as she thought that it was her hand that had perhaps killed him.
Poor Patty's heart pounded painfully as she led the six men to the breakfast room where the injured coachman lay. She turned her face away, her eyes downcast, while they leaned over him, twisting and re-twisting her fingers in nervous fear, thinking that it might have been her hand that had possibly caused his injury.
"Ah! this tells something," exclaimed one of the officers in uniform, detaching as he spoke a small whistle fastened round the neck of the man who lay all unconscious of that official attention. "This was to give the alarm when all in the house were asleep. We shall use this when the time comes to attract the men here."
"Wow! This means something," said one of the uniformed officers, as he removed a small whistle that was hanging around the neck of the man who lay completely unaware of their attention. "This was to sound the alarm when everyone in the house was asleep. We'll use this when the time comes to get the men here."
Beyond the discovery of the whistle, and a revolver, nothing more of importance was found, and all caught themselves wishing for the time for action to arrive.
Beyond the discovery of the whistle and a revolver, nothing else significant was found, and everyone found themselves wishing for the moment to take action to come.
The surgeon dressed the man's wounds and declared him to be in no immediate danger, after which they carried him upstairs to a remote room, where it would be quite impossible for him to give any warning to his confederates, even if he should have the strength.
The surgeon treated the man's injuries and stated that he was not in any immediate danger. After that, they took him upstairs to a secluded room, where it would be nearly impossible for him to alert his associates, even if he had the strength to do so.
The hour came at last when poor Patty felt worn out with suspense and fearful anxiety; came, when Mrs. Tucker and her two maids were strung up to an almost hysterical pitch of excitement; came, when Sam was beginning to look absolutely hollow-eyed with watching every movement of the police with admiring yet fearful glances.
The time finally arrived when poor Patty felt completely drained from the suspense and overwhelming anxiety; the moment when Mrs. Tucker and her two maids were nearly at a breaking point with excitement; the time when Sam was starting to look completely drained and hollow-eyed from closely observing every move of the police with a mix of admiration and fear.
[Pg 261]It was twelve o'clock. The grandfather's clock on the stairs had struck the hour in company with several silvery chimes about the house, making music when all else was still as death.
[Pg 261]It was midnight. The grandfather clock on the stairs had struck the hour along with several silvery chimes throughout the house, creating music while everything else was silent as the grave.
Up to that time the sky had been dark and lowering, causing darkness to reign supreme, till the full moon, suddenly emerging from the heavy flying clouds, lighted up the house and its surroundings with its refulgent beams. Then suddenly throughout the silent night there rang forth a low, soft, piercing whistle. Only once it sounded, and then dead silence fell again. The wounded man started in his bed, but he could not raise his hand, and the whistle was gone.
Up to that point, the sky had been dark and overcast, casting a deep gloom until the full moon suddenly broke through the thick clouds, illuminating the house and its surroundings with its bright light. Then, out of the stillness of the night, a gentle, haunting whistle pierced the silence. It only sounded once, and then everything fell silent again. The injured man jumped in his bed, but he couldn't lift his hand, and the whistle had vanished.
The eyes of the women watchers looked at each other with faces weary and worn with anxiety and fear.
The women watchers exchanged glances, their faces tired and lined with worry and fear.
Then another sound broke the stillness. Another whistle—an answering call to the one that had rung forth before! It had the effect of startling every one in the house, for it came from under the very window of the room in which they were gathered.
Then another sound shattered the silence. Another whistle—an echo to the one that had sounded earlier! It startled everyone in the house because it came from right outside the window of the room where they were all gathered.
With an upraised finger, cautioning silence, the sergeant stepped to the window and raised it softly.
With a raised finger, signaling for quiet, the sergeant moved to the window and gently lifted it.
"Hist!" he said in a thrilling whisper, without showing himself, "the lib'ry winder."
"Shh!" he said in an exciting whisper, without revealing himself, "the library window."
He softly closed the casement again, having discerned in that brief moment the moonlit shadows of three men lying athwart the lawn.
He quietly closed the window again, having noticed in that brief moment the moonlit shadows of three men lying across the lawn.
In stockinged feet the five men slid noiselessly into the library where the Venetians had been so lowered as to prevent the silvery moonrays from penetrating into the room. Placing the three gentlemen in convenient places should their assistance be needed, one of the men in uniform pushed aside the French window which he had previously unfastened to be in readiness.
In their socks, the five men quietly entered the library, where the Venetian blinds had been pulled down to keep the silvery moonlight out of the room. With the three gentlemen positioned conveniently in case they needed help, one of the uniformed men pushed aside the French window he had previously unlatched in preparation.
"Hist! softly there," he growled; "the swag is ours."
"Shh! Stay quiet," he grunted; "the loot is ours."
With a barely concealed grunt of satisfaction the window was pushed farther open, and the forms of three men made their way into the room.
With a barely hidden grunt of satisfaction, the window was pushed wider, and three men entered the room.
[Pg 262]With lightning-like celerity the arms of the first man were pinioned, and when the others turned to fly they found their egress cut off by the three Prices, who stood pointing menacing revolvers at them.
[Pg 262]In a flash, the first man's arms were restrained, and when the others tried to escape, they found their way blocked by the three Princes, who stood there brandishing menacing revolvers at them.
"The game's up!" growled the sham pedlar. "Who blabbed?"
"The game's over!" growled the fake peddler. "Who spilled the beans?"
"Not Timothy Smith," said the elder sergeant lightly, as he adroitly fastened the handcuffs on his man.
"Not Timothy Smith," the older sergeant said casually as he skillfully put the handcuffs on his guy.
"What's come of him?"
"What's happened to him?"
"He's in bed, as all decent people ought to be at this time o'night," and the sergeant laughed at his own wit.
"He's in bed, like any decent person should be at this time of night," and the sergeant chuckled at his own joke.
The police carried their men off in triumph in the trap, and the wiry little pony, rejoiced to find his head turned homewards, trotted on right merrily, requiring neither whip nor word to urge him on to express speed, in total ignorance of the vindictive feelings that animated the breasts of three at least of the men seated behind him.
The police proudly took their men away in the trap, and the small, energetic pony was happy to have his head turned toward home. He trotted along cheerfully, needing neither a whip nor a command to quicken his pace, completely unaware of the resentment felt by at least three of the men sitting behind him.
Major Price and his two sons remained till the morning, for Patty had broken down when all was over, and then a telegram summoned Colonel Bingham to return.
Major Price and his two sons stayed until morning because Patty had collapsed after everything was finished, and then a telegram called Colonel Bingham back.
"I am not exactly surprised," he said at length, when he had heard the story; "something like this was bound to occur one day or other, and I cannot be too thankful that nothing has happened to injure my dear brave girl, or any of the household. Patty, I have felt so convinced of something dreadful happening during one of my unavoidable absences from home that I have made arrangements with an old friend of mine in town to lease this place to him for three years."
"I’m not really surprised," he replied after a while, having listened to the story. "Something like this was bound to happen eventually, and I can’t be too grateful that nothing has harmed my dear brave girl or anyone in the house. Patty, I've been so convinced that something terrible would occur during one of my unavoidable absences that I've made plans with an old friend of mine in the city to rent this place to him for three years."
"And when does he come?" asked Patty breathlessly.
"And when is he coming?" asked Patty, out of breath.
"Next month. He is going to make it a fishing- and shooting-box, and have bachelor friends to stay with him. So, my dear, we all clear out in a month's time."
"Next month. He’s turning it into a fishing and shooting retreat and having his bachelor friends stay with him. So, my dear, we're all moving out in a month."
Patty gave a long-drawn sigh. Her father did not know whether it was one of pleasure or regret.
Patty let out a long sigh. Her dad couldn't tell if it was one of happiness or disappointment.
"We can come back if we like after the three years," he whispered.
"We can come back if we want after the three years," he whispered.
"I am glad we are going just now," she whispered back.[Pg 263] "That pedlar's eyes haunt me, and they are all desperate men."
"I’m glad we’re heading out now," she whispered back.[Pg 263] "Those peddler's eyes keep haunting me, and they’re all desperate men."
These words were sufficient to make Colonel Bingham hurry on his arrangements, so that before three weeks were over he and his whole household were on their way to their new home.
These words were enough to make Colonel Bingham speed up his plans, so that within three weeks, he and his entire household were on their way to their new home.
As they got out of the train Colonel Bingham turned to Patty. "You and I will drive to Lady Glendower's, where we shall stay the night."
As they stepped off the train, Colonel Bingham turned to Patty. "You and I will drive to Lady Glendower's, where we'll stay the night."
"Oh, dad, darling dad, don't take me there. Aunt Glendower won't like a hoyden to visit her."
"Oh, Dad, dear Dad, please don't take me there. Aunt Glendower won't want a tomboy visiting her."
"She will like to welcome a brave girl," answered her father quietly.
"She'll be happy to welcome a brave girl," her father replied softly.
But as Patty still shrank away from the thought he added:
But as Patty continued to pull away from the thought, he added:
"I have told her all that has happened, and she herself wrote asking me to bring you, and I promised I would."
"I told her everything that happened, and she even asked me to bring you, and I promised I would."
Rose met her with soft, clinging kisses, and then Lady Glendower folded her in an embrace such as Patty had not thought her capable of giving.
Rose greeted her with gentle, lingering kisses, and then Lady Glendower wrapped her in a hug that Patty had never imagined she could give.
"I am proud of my brave niece," she whispered. "Patty, go upstairs with Rose, and get Céline to measure you for your ball-dress. I am going to give another ball next month, and you are to be the heroine."
"I’m so proud of my brave niece," she whispered. "Patty, go upstairs with Rose and have Céline measure you for your ball dress. I’m hosting another ball next month, and you’re going to be the star of the show."
Under skilful treatment Timothy Smith recovered his usual health, though the injury to his hand and knee made him a cripple for the rest of his life. The trial was another terrible experience for Patty, and Fanny thought she would have died when she saw the prisoners stand forward in the dock to receive sentence. "Five years' penal servitude," said the judge, and Patty sometimes shudders to think that the five years are nearly up.
Under expert care, Timothy Smith regained his normal health, but the injury to his hand and knee left him disabled for the rest of his life. The trial was another awful experience for Patty, and Fanny thought she might die when she saw the prisoners step forward in the dock to receive their sentences. "Five years of hard labor," said the judge, and Patty sometimes shudders at the thought that those five years are almost over.
THE UNBIDDEN GUEST.
BY F. B. FORESTER.
"No, sir," the old keeper said reflectively. "I don't know no ghost stories; none as you'd care to hear, that is. But I could tell you of something that happened in these parts once, and it was as strange a thing as any ghost story I ever heard tell on."
"No, sir," the old keeper said thoughtfully. "I don't know any ghost stories; none that you'd want to hear, anyway. But I could share something that happened around here once, and it was as strange as any ghost story I've ever heard."
I had spent the morning on the moor, grouse shooting, and mid-day had brought me for an hour's welcome rest to the lonely cottage, where the old superannuated keeper, father to the stalwart velvet-jacketed Hercules who had acted as my guide throughout the forenoon, lived from year's end to year's end with his son and half-a-dozen dogs for company. The level beams of the glowing August sun bathed in a golden glow the miles of purple moorland lying round us; air and scenery were good to breathe and to look on; and now, as the three of us sat on a turf seat outside the cottage door enjoying the soft sleepy inaction of the afternoon, a question of mine concerning the folk-lore of the district, after which, hardened materialist though I called myself, I was conscious of a secret hankering, had drawn the foregoing remark from the patriarchal lips.
I had spent the morning on the moor, shooting grouse, and by midday, I welcomed an hour of rest at the lonely cottage where the old retired keeper lived with his son, the strong velvet-jacketed Hercules who had guided me throughout the morning, and half a dozen dogs for company. The bright rays of the warm August sun cast a golden glow over the miles of purple moorland surrounding us; the air and scenery were refreshing and beautiful. Now, as the three of us sat on a turf seat outside the cottage door, enjoying the gentle, lazy afternoon, a question of mine about the local folklore—a topic I secretly found intriguing despite considering myself a hardened materialist—prompted the old man to share his thoughts.
"Let's hear it, by all means," said I, lighting my pipe and settling myself preparatory to listening. A slight grunt, resembling a stifled laugh, came from Ben the keeper.
"Go ahead, I'm all ears," I said, lighting my pipe and getting comfortable to listen. I heard a slight grunt that sounded like a suppressed laugh from Ben the keeper.
"You'll have to mind, sir," he put in, a twinkle in his eye. "Dad believes what he's agoing to tell you, every word of it. It's gospel truth to him."
"You'll need to pay attention, sir," he added, a sparkle in his eye. "Dad truly believes what he's about to tell you; every word of it is gospel truth to him."
"Ay, that I do," responded the old man warmly. "And[Pg 265] why shouldn't I? Didn't I see it with my own eyes? And seein's believin', ain't it?"
"Yeah, I do," replied the old man warmly. "And[Pg 265] why shouldn't I? Didn't I witness it myself? And seeing is believing, right?"
"You arouse my curiosity," I said. "Let us have the story by all means, and if it is a personal experience, so much the better."
"You’ve got my curiosity piqued," I said. "Let’s hear the story for sure, and if it’s a personal experience, even better."
"Well, sir," began the old man, evidently gratified by these signs of interest, and casting a triumphant glance at his son, "what I've got to tell you don't belong to this time of day, of course. When I says I was a little chap of six years old or thereabouts, and that I'll be eighty-five come Michaelmas, you'll understand that it must have been a tidy sight of years ago.
"Well, sir," the old man began, clearly pleased by these signs of interest and giving a triumphant look at his son, "what I have to tell you isn't from this time period, of course. When I say I was about six years old and that I’ll be eighty-five come Michaelmas, you'll understand that it was a long time ago."
"Father, he was keeper on these moors here, same as his son's been after him, and as his son"—with a glance of fatherly pride at the stalwart young fellow beside him—"is now, and will be for many years to come, please God. Him and mother and me, the three of us, lived together in just such another cottage as this one, across t'other side of the moor, out Farnington way. The railway runs past there now, over the very place the cottage stood on, I believe; but no one so much as dreamt o' railways, time I talk on. Not a road was near, and all around there was nothin' but the moors stretching away for miles, all purple ling and heather, with not a living soul nearer than Wharton, and that was a good twelve miles away. It was pretty lonely for mother, o' course, during the day; but she was a brave woman, and when dad come home at night, never a word would she let on to tell him how right down scared she got at times and how mortally sick she felt of hearing the sound of her own voice.
"Father was the keeper on these moors, just like his son has been after him, and just like his son"—with a proud glance at the strong young man beside him—"is now, and will be for many years to come, God willing. He, my mother, and I lived together in a cottage just like this one, on the other side of the moor, out Farnington way. The railway runs past there now, right over where the cottage used to stand, I believe; but no one even dreamed of railways back then. There wasn’t a road nearby, and all around was nothing but moors stretching for miles, all purple with ling and heather, with no one closer than Wharton, which was a good twelve miles away. It was pretty lonely for my mother during the day, of course; but she was a brave woman, and when dad came home at night, she never let on how scared she got at times or how sick she felt of hearing her own voice.
"'Been pretty quiet for you, Polly?' dad would say at night sometimes, when the three of us would be sitting round the fire, with the flame dancing and shining on the wall and making black shadows in all the corners.
"'Been pretty quiet for you, Polly?' Dad would say at night sometimes, when the three of us would be sitting around the fire, with the flames dancing and shining on the wall and casting dark shadows in all the corners."
"'Ye-es, so, so,' mother would answer, kind of grudging like, and then she'd start telling him what she'd been about all day, or something as I'd said or done, so as to turn[Pg 266] his attention, you see, sir. And as a woman can gen'rally lead a man off on whatever trail she likes to get his nose on dad would never think no more about it; and as for mother and me being that lonely, when he and the dogs were all away, why, I don't suppose the thought of it ever entered his head. So, what with her never complaining, and that, dad grew easier in his mind, and once or twice, when he'd be away at the Castle late in the afternoon, he'd even stay there overnight.
"'Yeah, so, so,' Mom would reply, kind of reluctantly, and then she’d start telling him about her day or something I’d said or done, to get his attention, you know? And since a woman can usually lead a man wherever she wants to get his focus, Dad wouldn’t think about it anymore; and as for Mom and me feeling lonely when he and the dogs were away, I doubt he ever considered it. So, with her never complaining and everything, Dad felt more at ease, and once or twice, when he’d be at the Castle late in the afternoon, he’d even stay there overnight."
"Well, sir, one day when dad comes home to get his dinner he tells mother as how there's a lot of gentlemen come down from London for the shooting, and as he'd got orders to be on hand bright and early next morning,—the meaning of that being that he'd have to spend the night at the Castle. Mother didn't say much; 'twasn't her way to carry on when she knew a thing couldn't be helped, and dad went on talking.
"Well, sir, one day when Dad came home for dinner, he told Mom that a bunch of gentlemen had come down from London for the shooting, and that he was expected to be there bright and early the next morning—which meant he’d have to spend the night at the Castle. Mom didn't say much; it wasn't her style to make a fuss when she knew something couldn’t be changed, and Dad kept talking."
"'To-morrow's quarter-day, Polly, and you've got our rent all right for the agent when he comes. Put this along wi' it, lass, it's Tom Regan's, and he's asked me to hand it over for him and save the miles of walking.'
"'Tomorrow is quarter-day, Polly, and you've got our rent ready for the agent when he comes. Put this with it, girl; it's for Tom Regan, and he's asked me to give it to you for him to save him the long walk.'"
"I don't know what come to mother, whether something warned her, or what, but she give a sort of jump as dad spoke.
"I don't know what made mom react, whether she felt something was off or what, but she jumped a little when dad spoke."
"'Oh, Jim,' says she, all in a twitter, 'you're never going to leave all that money here, and you away, and the child and me all alone. Can't you—can't you leave one of the dogs?'
"'Oh, Jim,' she says, all flustered, 'you're not really going to leave all that money here while you're away, with just the child and me all alone. Can't you—can't you leave one of the dogs?'"
"Dad stared at her. 'No,' he says, 'I can't, more's the pity. They're all wanted to-morrow, and I've sent them on to the Castle. Why, Polly, lass, what's come to you? I've never known you take on like this before.'
"Dad stared at her. 'No,' he says, 'I can't, sadly. They're all needed tomorrow, and I've sent them on to the Castle. Why, Polly, what’s gotten into you? I've never seen you act like this before.'"
"Then mother, seeing how troubled and uneasy he looked, plucked up heart and told him, trying to laugh, never to mind her—she had only been feeling a bit low, and it made her timid like. But dad didn't laugh in answer, only said very grave that if he'd ha' known she felt that way, he'd have took good care she wasn't ever left alone overnight. This should be the last time, he'd see to that, and anyhow he'd take the[Pg 267] rent money with him and wouldn't leave it to trouble her. Then he kissed her, and kissed me, and went off, striding away over the moors towards Farnington—the sunset way I called it, 'cause the sun set over there; and I can see him big and tall like Ben here, moving away among the heather till we lost him at the dip of the moor. And I mind how, just before we saw no more of him, he pulled up and looked back, as if mother's words stuck to him, somehow, and he couldn't get them out of his mind.
"Then mom, seeing how troubled and uneasy he looked, gathered her courage and told him, trying to laugh, not to worry about her—she had just been feeling a bit down, and it made her anxious. But dad didn’t laugh in response; he said very seriously that if he’d known she felt that way, he would have made sure she was never left alone overnight. This would be the last time, and he’d make sure of that, and anyway, he’d take the[Pg 267] rent money with him so it wouldn't worry her. Then he kissed her, and kissed me, and went off, striding away over the moors toward Farnington—the sunset way I called it because the sun set over there; and I can see him big and tall like Ben here, moving away among the heather until we lost sight of him at the dip of the moor. And I remember how, just before we couldn’t see him anymore, he stopped and looked back, as if mom’s words stuck with him somehow, and he couldn’t shake them off."
"Mother seemed queer and anxious all that afternoon. Long before dusk she called me in from playing in the bit of garden in front of the door, and shut and barred it closely, not so much as letting me stand outside to watch the sunset, as I always liked to do. It was getting dark already, the shadows had begun to fall black and gloomy all round the cottage, and the fire was sending queer dancing gleams flickering up the wall, when I hears a queer, scratching, whining noise at the door.
"Mom seemed really odd and nervous all that afternoon. Long before it got dark, she called me in from playing in the little garden in front of the door, and shut and locked it tightly, not even letting me stay outside to watch the sunset, which I always enjoyed. It was already getting dark; the shadows had started to fall dark and gloomy all around the cottage, and the fire was casting strange dancing glimmers flickering up the wall, when I heard a strange scratching, whining noise at the door."
"Mother was putting out the tea-cups, and she didn't hear it at first. But I, sitting in front of the fire, heard it well enough, and I tumbled off my stool and ran to the door to get it open, for I thought I knew what it was. But mother had pulled the bar across at the top and I couldn't stir it.
"Mom was setting out the tea cups, and she didn’t hear it at first. But I, sitting in front of the fire, heard it clearly, so I jumped off my stool and ran to the door to open it, because I thought I knew what it was. But Mom had pulled the bar across at the top, and I couldn’t budge it."
"'There's something at the door that wants to come in,' I says, pulling at it.
"'There's something at the door that wants to come in,' I said, pulling at it."
"'There ain't nothing of the sort,' says mother shortly, and goes on putting out the tea. 'Let the door alone.'
"'There’s nothing like that,' mom says sharply, and continues to pour the tea. 'Leave the door alone.'"
"'Yes, there is,' I says. 'It's a dog. It's Nip, or Juno,' meaning the brace of pointers that dad had usually in the kennels outside.
"'Yes, there is,' I said. 'It's a dog. It's Nip or Juno,' referring to the pair of pointers that Dad usually kept in the kennels outside."
"Then mother, thinking that perhaps dad had found that one of the dogs could be spared after all, and had told it to go home, went to the door and opened it. I had been right and wrong too, for on the doorstep there was a large black dog.
"Then mom, thinking that maybe dad had figured out that one of the dogs could be let go after all, and had sent it home, went to the door and opened it. I was both right and wrong, because there was a big black dog on the doorstep."
"My word! but he was a beautiful creature, sir, the finest dog I ever set eyes on. Like a setter in the make of him,[Pg 268] but no setter that ever I saw could match him for size or looks. His coat was jet-black, as glossy as the skin of a thoroughbred, with just one streak of white showing down the breast, and his eyes—well, they were the very humanest, sir, that ever I see looking out of a dog's face.
"My goodness! He was such a stunning creature, sir, the most beautiful dog I’ve ever seen. He resembled a setter in build,[Pg 268] but no setter I ever met could compare to him in size or looks. His coat was jet-black, as shiny as a thoroughbred’s skin, with just one white streak down his chest, and his eyes—well, they were the most human-like, sir, that I’ve ever seen looking out of a dog’s face."
"Now mother, although she had expected to find a dog outside, hadn't dreamt of anything except one of ourn, and she made like to shut the door on him. But the creature was too quick for her. He had pushed his head through before she knew it, and she scarcely saw how, or even felt the door press against her when he had slipped past and was in the room.
"Now, Mom, even though she thought she'd find a dog outside, she only expected one of ours, and she tried to shut the door on him. But the little guy was too fast for her. He managed to push his head through before she realized it, and she hardly noticed how it happened or even felt the door push against her when he slipped past and into the room."
"Mother was used to dogs, and hadn't no fear of them, but she didn't altogether like strange ones, you see, sir, me being such a child and all; and her first thought was to put the creature out. So she pulled the door wide open and pointed to it, stamping her foot and saying, 'Be off! Go-home.'
"Mom was used to dogs and wasn’t scared of them, but she didn’t really like strange ones, you know, since I was just a kid and all; and her first thought was to get the creature outside. So she threw the door wide open, pointed at it, stomped her foot, and said, 'Get out! Go home.'”
"It was all very well to say that, but the dog wouldn't go. Not a step would he budge, but only stood there, wagging his tail and looking at her with them beautiful eyes of his, as were the biggest and beautifullest and softest I ever see in dog before or since. She took up a stick then, but his eyes were that imploring that she hadn't the heart to use it; and at last, for the odd kind of uneasiness that had hung about her ever since dad had gone was on her still, and the dog was a dog and meant protection whatever else it might be, she shut the door, barred it across, and said to me that we would let it stop.
"It was easy to say that, but the dog wouldn't move. He didn’t budge an inch, just stood there, wagging his tail and looking at her with those beautiful eyes of his, which were the biggest, most beautiful, and softest eyes I had ever seen in a dog, before or since. She picked up a stick, but his eyes were so pleading that she couldn’t bring herself to use it; and finally, with the weird feeling that had been bothering her ever since Dad left still hanging around, and knowing that the dog was there for protection no matter what else it was, she shut the door, barred it across, and told me we would let it stay."
"I was delighted, of course, and wanted to make friends at once; but the queer thing was that the dog wouldn't let me touch him. He ran round under the table and lay down in a corner of the room, looking at me with his big soft eyes and wagging his tail, but never coming no nearer. Mother put down some water, and he lapped a little, but he only sniffed at a bone she threw him and didn't touch it.
"I was thrilled, of course, and wanted to make friends right away; but the strange thing was that the dog wouldn't let me get near him. He ran under the table and lay down in a corner of the room, looking at me with his big, soft eyes and wagging his tail, but never coming any closer. My mom put down some water, and he lapped a little, but he just sniffed at the bone she threw him and didn't touch it."
"It was quite dark by this time, and mother lit a candle[Pg 269] and set it on the table to see to have tea by. Afterwards she took her knitting and sat down by the fire, and I leaned against her, nodding and half asleep. The dog lay in the corner farthest from us, between the fireplace and the wall; and I'd forgotten altogether about him, when mother looks up sudden. 'Bless me,' says she, 'how bright the fire do catch the wall to-night. I haven't dropped a spark over there, surely!' And up she gets and crosses over to t'other side to where the firelight was dancing and flickering on the cottage wall.
"It was pretty dark by now, so mom lit a candle[Pg 269] and put it on the table to have tea by. After that, she took her knitting and sat down by the fire while I leaned against her, dozing and half asleep. The dog was lying in the far corner, between the fireplace and the wall; I had completely forgotten about him until mom suddenly looked up. 'Wow,' she said, 'the fire is really lighting up the wall tonight. I haven't dropped a spark over there, have I?' Then she got up and walked over to the other side where the firelight was dancing and flickering on the cottage wall."
"Now, sir, whether it was no more than just the light catching them, mind you, I can't say. I only know that as mother come to the corner where that dog was a-lying, and he lifted his head and looked at her, his eyes were a-shining with a queer lamping sort of light, that seemed to make the place bright all round him. But it wasn't till afterwards that she thought of it, for at that moment there came a sudden sharp knock at the door.
"Now, sir, whether it was just the light hitting them, I can't say. I only know that when my mother reached the corner where that dog was lying, he lifted his head and looked at her, his eyes shining with a strange glowing light that seemed to brighten the area around him. But she didn't think about that until later because at that moment, there was a sudden loud knock at the door."
"My eye! how mother jumped; and I see her face turn white. For in that lonely out-of-the-way place we never looked for visitors after dark, nor in the day time, many of 'em; and the sound of this knock now give her quite a turn. Presently there come a faint voice from outside, asking for a crust of bread.
"My goodness! how mom jumped; and I could see her face go pale. In that remote, secluded spot, we never expected visitors after dark, or even during the day, really; and the sound of that knock startled her. Soon, a faint voice came from outside, asking for a piece of bread."
"Mother didn't stir for a moment, for the notion of unbarring the door went against her. The knock come a second time.
"Mom didn't move for a moment, because the idea of unlocking the door felt wrong to her. The knock came again."
"'For pity's sake—for the sake of the child,' the voice said again, pleading like.
"'For goodness' sake—for the sake of the child,' the voice said again, pleadingly."
"Now, mother was terrible soft-hearted, sir, wherever children were concerned, and the mention of a child went straight home to her heart. I see her glance at me, and I knowed the thought passing through her mind, as after a moment's pause she got up, stepped across the room and unbarred the door. On the step outside stood a woman with a baby in her arms.
"Now, my mother was really soft-hearted when it came to children, and just mentioning a child would hit home for her. I could see her look at me, and I knew the thoughts running through her mind. After a moment, she got up, walked across the room, and unlocked the door. Standing on the doorstep was a woman holding a baby in her arms."
"Her voice had sounded faint-like, but there was nothing[Pg 270] in the fainting line about her when she had got inside, for she come inside quick enough the moment mother had unbarred the door. She looked like a gipsy, for her face was dark and swarthy, and the shawl round her head hid a'most all but the wild gleam of her eyes; and all the time she kep' on rock, rocking that child in her arms until I reckon she must have rocked all the crying out of it, for never a word come from its lips. She sat down where mother pointed, and took the food she was given, but she offered nothing to the child. It was asleep, she said, when mother wanted to look at it.
"Her voice had sounded weak, but there was nothing[Pg 270] about her that suggested weakness when she came inside, as she entered quickly the moment my mom unbarred the door. She looked like a gypsy, with her dark and tanned face, and the shawl around her head covered almost everything except for the wild sparkle in her eyes; and all the while, she kept rocking that child in her arms until I think she must have rocked all the crying out of it, because it didn’t make a sound. She sat down where my mom pointed and took the food she was given, but she didn’t offer anything to the child. It was asleep, she said, when my mom wanted to see it."
"Yes, she was a gipsy, and on the tramp across the moor she had missed her way in the fog; for there was a heavy fog coming up. 'How far was it to Farnington? Twelve miles? She'd be thankful to sit and rest by the fire a bit, then, if mother would let her.' And without waiting for yes or no, she turned round and put the child out of her arms down on the settle at her back. Then she swung round again and sat staring with her black eyes at the fire. I was sat on my stool opposite, and, child-like, I never so much as took my eyes off her, wondering at her gaunt make, the big feet in the clumsy men's boots that showed beneath her skirts, and the lean powerful hands lying in her lap. Seems she didn't altogether like me watching her, for after a bit she turns on me and asks:
"Yeah, she was a gypsy, and while wandering across the moor, she got lost in the fog; a heavy fog was rolling in. 'How far is it to Farnington? Twelve miles? She'd be grateful to sit and relax by the fire for a bit if her mother would allow it.' And without waiting for a response, she turned around and set the child down on the settle behind her. Then she turned back and stared with her dark eyes at the fire. I was sitting on my stool across from her, and like a child, I couldn't take my eyes off her, amazed by her thin frame, the large feet in clumsy men’s boots peeking out from under her skirts, and the lean, strong hands resting in her lap. She seemed to be a bit uncomfortable with me watching her, because after a while, she turned to me and asked:"
"'What are you staring at, you brat?'
"'What are you looking at, you brat?'"
"'Nothin',' says I.
"Nothing," I said.
"'Then if you wants to look at nothin',' says she with a short laugh, 'you can go and stare at the kiddy there, not at me.' And she jerked her head towards the settle, where the baby was a-lying.
"'Then if you want to look at nothing,' she said with a short laugh, 'you can go and stare at the kid over there, not at me.' And she nodded towards the bench where the baby was lying."
"'Ah, poor little thing,' says mother, getting up, 'it don't seem natural for it to lie there that quiet. I'll bring it to the fire and warm it a drop o' milk.'
"'Oh, you poor little thing,' says Mom, getting up, 'it doesn't seem right for you to lie there so quietly. I'll bring you to the fire and warm you up some milk.'"
"She bent down over the baby and was just about to take it in her arms, when she give a scream that startled me off my stool, and stood up, her face as white as death. For[Pg 271] it was nothing but a shawl or two rolled round something stiff and heavy as was lying on the settle, and no child at all.
"She leaned down over the baby and was about to pick it up when she let out a scream that knocked me off my stool. I stood up, her face as pale as a ghost. Because[Pg 271] it turned out to be just a couple of shawls wrapped around something hard and heavy lying on the couch, and not a baby at all."
"I was a-looking at mother, and I had no eyes for the woman until I see mother's face change and an awful look of fear come over it. And when I turned to see what she was staring at with them wild eyes, the woman had flung off her shawl and the wrap she wore round her head, and was stood up with a horrid, mocking smile on his face. For it was no woman, sir, as you'll have guessed, but a man.
"I was looking at mom, and I didn’t notice the woman until I saw the change in my mom's face and a terrible look of fear spread across it. When I turned to see what she was staring at with those wild eyes, the woman had thrown off her shawl and the wrap she wore around her head, and stood up with a horrible, mocking smile on his face. Because it wasn’t a woman, sir, as you must have guessed, but a man."
"'Well, mistress,' he says, coming forward a pace or two, 'I didn't mean to let the cat out of the bag so soon; but what's done's done. There's a little trifle of rent-money put by for the agent, as I've taken a fancy to; and that's what's brought me here. If you hand it over quietly, so much the better for you; if not.... I'm not one to stick at trifles; I've come for that money, and have it I will.'
"'Well, ma'am,' he says, stepping a bit closer, 'I didn’t mean to spill the beans so soon, but what’s done is done. I’ve got a little bit of rent money set aside for the agent that I’ve taken a liking to, and that’s why I’m here. If you hand it over easily, great for you; if not... I’m not one to back down easily; I’ve come for that money, and I will get it.'"
"'I have not got it,' mother said, plucking up what heart she could, and speaking through her white and trembling lips.
"'I don’t have it,' mom said, gathering whatever strength she could, and speaking through her pale and trembling lips."
"'That don't go down with me,' said the fellow with an oath. 'I didn't sleep under the lee of Tom Regan's hayrick for nothin' last night, and I heard every word that was spoken between him and your Jim. You'd better tell me where you've got it stowed, or you'll be sorry for it. You're a woman, mind you, and alone.'
"'That doesn't sit right with me,' said the guy with a curse. 'I didn't sleep by Tom Regan's haystack for nothing last night, and I heard every word exchanged between him and your Jim. You'd better tell me where you've hidden it, or you'll regret it. You're a woman, you know, and all by yourself.'"
"Mother's lips went whiter than ever, but she said never a word. I had begun to cry.
"Mom's lips turned whiter than ever, but she didn't say a word. I had started to cry."
"'Hold your row, you snivelling brat,' the fellow said with a curse. 'Come, mistress, you'd best not try my patience too long.'
"'Hold your tongue, you whiny brat,' the guy said with a curse. 'Come on, miss, you'd better not test my patience for too long.'"
"Now, mother was a brave woman, as I've said, and I don't believe, if the money had been left in her charge, as she'd have given it up tamely and without so much as a word. But of course, as things were, she could do no more than say, over and over again, as she hadn't got it. Then the brute began to threaten her, with threats that made her[Pg 272] blood run cold; for she was only a woman, sir, and alone, except for me, a child as could do nothing in the way of help. With a last horrid threat on his lips the fellow turned towards the settle—there was a pistol hid in the clothes of the sham baby we found out afterwards—when he was stopped by something as come soft and noiseless out of the corner beyond and got right in his way. I see what it was after a minute. Between him and the settle where the pistol was lying there was standing that dog.
"Now, Mom was a brave woman, as I've said, and I don't believe if the money had been in her hands, she would have just given it up without a fight or even a word. But of course, under the circumstances, all she could do was keep saying that she didn't have it. Then the brute started threatening her with words that made her[Pg 272] blood run cold; because she was just a woman, sir, and alone, except for me, a child who couldn't help at all. With one last horrible threat on his lips, the guy turned towards the settle—there was a gun hidden in the clothes of the fake baby we discovered later—when something came out silently from the corner and got right in his way. I figured out what it was after a moment. Standing between him and the settle where the gun was lying was that dog."
"The creature had showed neither sight nor sound of itself since the woman had come in, and we'd forgotten about it altogether, mother and me. There it stood now, though, still as a stone, but all on the watch, the lips drawn back from the sharp white teeth, and its eyes fixed, with a savage gleam in them, on the fellow's face. I was nothing but a child, and no thought of anything beyond had come to me then; but I tell you, sir, child as I was, I couldn't help feeling that the grin on the creature's face had something more than dog-like in it; and for nights to come I couldn't get the thought of it out of my head.
"The creature hadn’t shown any sign of itself since the woman arrived, and we had completely forgotten about it, my mother and I. But there it was now, as still as a stone, on high alert, with its lips curled back from sharp white teeth, and its eyes fixed with a wild gleam on the guy’s face. I was just a kid, and I didn’t think beyond that moment; but I swear, even at that age, I couldn’t shake the feeling that the grin on the creature’s face was something more than just dog-like. For nights after, I couldn’t stop thinking about it."
"Our visitor looked a bit took aback when he saw the creature, for most of his sort are terrible feared of a dog. But 'twas only for a moment, and then he laughed right out.
"Our visitor looked a bit surprised when he saw the creature, because most people like him are really scared of dogs. But it was only for a moment, and then he laughed out loud."
"'He's an ugly customer, but he won't help you much, mistress,' he said with a sneer. 'I've something here as'll settle him fast enough.' With that he stretched out his hand towards the bundle on the settle.
"'He's not a good-looking guy, but he won't be much help to you, ma'am,' he said with a sneer. 'I've got something here that will take care of him quickly.' With that, he reached out his hand toward the bundle on the bench."
"The hand never reached it, sir. You know the choking, worrying snarl a dog gives before he springs to grip his enemy by the throat, the growl that means a movement—and death! That sound stopped the scoundrel, and kept him, unable to stir hand or foot, with the dog in front of him, never moving, never uttering a sound beyond that low threatening growl, but watching, only watching. He might have been armed with a dozen weapons, and it would have been all the same. Those sharp, bared fangs would have met in his throat before he could have gripped the[Pg 273] pistol within a foot of his hand; and he knew it, and the knowledge kept him there still as a stone, with the dog never taking its watching, burning eyes from his face.
"The hand never reached it, sir. You know the choking, worrying snarl a dog makes before it lunges to bite its opponent by the throat, that growl that signifies a movement—and death! That sound froze the scoundrel, leaving him unable to move a hand or foot, with the dog in front of him, never moving, never making a sound beyond that low, threatening growl, just watching, only watching. He could have been armed with a dozen weapons, and it wouldn’t have mattered. Those sharp, exposed fangs would have sunk into his throat before he could grab the[Pg 273] pistol right next to him; and he knew it, and that awareness kept him there as still as a stone, with the dog never taking its intense, burning gaze off his face."
"'I'm done,' he owned at last, when minutes that seemed like hours had gone by. 'I'm done this time, mistress, thanks to the dog-fiend you've got here. I tell you I'd not have stopped at murder when I come in; but that kid of yours could best me now. Make the devil brute take his eyes off me, and let me go.'
"'I'm done,' he admitted at last, after what felt like hours had passed. 'I'm done this time, mistress, all because of the dog-freak you've got here. I swear I wouldn't have hesitated to kill when I came in; but that kid of yours could outsmart me now. Make that devilish brute take his eyes off me, and let me go.'"
"All trembling like a leaf, mother got to the door and drew back the bar. The fellow crossed the kitchen and slunk out, and the dog went with him. It followed him with its nose close at his knee as he crossed the threshold, and the two of them went like that, out into the fog and over the lonely moorland into the night. We never saw nor heard of the dog again.
"Shaking like a leaf, mom reached the door and pulled back the bar. The guy crossed the kitchen and slipped out, and the dog followed him. It trailed behind him with its nose close to his knee as he stepped outside, and the two of them disappeared into the fog and across the desolate moorland into the night. We never saw or heard from the dog again."
"There were gipsies in the neighbourhood, crossing the moor out Wharton way, and when the story got about folk told us as 'twas known they had some strange-looking dogs with them, and said that this one must have belonged to the lot. But mother, she never believed in nothin' of the sort, and to the day of her death she would have it as the creature had been sent to guard her and me from the danger that was to come to us that night. She held that it was something more than a dog, sir; and you see there was one thing about it uncommon strange. When dad come back that next morning, our two pointers, Nip and Juno, followed him into the cottage. But the moment they got inside a sort of turn came over them, and they rushed out all queer and scared; while as for the water mother had set down for the black dog to drink, there was no getting them to put their lips to it. Not thirsty, sir? Well, sir, seeing as there warn't no water within six mile or so, and they'd come ten miles that morning over the moor, you'll excuse me saying you don't know much about dogs if you reckon they warn't thirsty!
"There were gypsies in the neighborhood, crossing the moor out Wharton way, and when the story spread, people told us they knew they had some strange-looking dogs with them and said this one must have belonged to them. But my mom never believed any of that, and until the day she died, she insisted that the creature had been sent to protect her and me from the danger that was coming our way that night. She believed it was something more than just a dog, sir; and there was one thing about it that was really strange. When my dad came back the next morning, our two pointers, Nip and Juno, followed him into the cottage. But as soon as they got inside, something changed in them, and they bolted out, all weird and frightened. And as for the water my mom had set down for the black dog to drink, there was no way she could get them to touch it. Not thirsty, sir? Well, sir, considering there wasn’t any water for about six miles or so, and they had come ten miles that morning over the moor, you’ll have to excuse me for saying you don’t know much about dogs if you think they weren’t thirsty!"
"Coincidence you say, sir? Well, I dunno the meaning[Pg 274] of that—maybe it's a word you gentles gives to the things you can't explain. But I've told you the story just as it happened, and I'd swear it's true, anyhow. If a gentleman like you can't see daylight in it, t'ain't for the likes of me to try; but I sticks to it that, say what folks will, the thing was uncommon strange.... Not tried the west side, haven't you, sir? Bless your heart, Ben, what be you a-thinking of? The birds are as thick as blackberries down by the Grey Rock and Deadman's Hollow."
"Coincidence, you say? Well, I don’t really know what that means—maybe it’s just a word you folks use for things you can’t explain. But I’ve told you the story exactly as it happened, and I swear it’s true. If a gentleman like you can’t see the sense in it, it’s not my place to try; but I stand by it that, no matter what people say, it was really strange... You haven’t checked the west side, have you? Bless your heart, Ben, what are you thinking? The birds are as thick as blackberries down by the Grey Rock and Deadman’s Hollow."
"That's a gruesome name," I said, rising and lifting my gun, while Ben coupled up the brace of dogs. I noticed a glance exchanged between father and son as the younger man lifted his head.
"That's a gruesome name," I said, getting up and raising my gun, while Ben connected the pair of dogs. I noticed a look shared between father and son as the younger man lifted his head.
"Yes, sir," responded the former quietly; "the morning after that night I've been telling you of, the body of a man was found down there, and that's how the hollow got its name. Mother, she knew him again the moment she set eyes on the dead face, for all he'd got quit of the woman's clothes; and there warn't no mark nor wound on him, to show how he'd come by his death. Oh, yes, sir; I ain't saying as the fog warn't thick that night, nor as how it wouldn't have been easy enough for him to ha' missed his footing in the dark; though to be sure there were folks as would have it 'twarn't that as killed him.... Good-day to you, sir, and thank you kindly. Ben here'll see to your having good sport."
"Yes, sir," replied the former quietly; "the morning after that night I've been telling you about, they found a man's body down there, and that’s how the hollow got its name. Mother recognized him the moment she saw the dead face, even though he had gotten rid of the woman’s clothes; there were no marks or wounds on him to show how he died. Oh, yes, sir; I’m not saying the fog wasn’t thick that night, or that it wouldn’t have been easy for him to lose his footing in the dark; though there were some people who claimed it wasn’t that that killed him.... Have a good day, sir, and thank you kindly. Ben here will make sure you have a good time."
It was vexing to find so much gross superstition still extant in this last decade of the nineteenth century, certainly. Yet for all that, and though the notion of a spook dog was something too much for the materialistic mind to swallow, there is no use denying that, as I stood an hour later in Deadman's Hollow, with the recollection of the weird story I had just heard fresh in my memory, I was conscious of a cold shiver, which all the strength of the August sunshine, bathing the moorland in a glow of gold, was quite unable to lessen or to drive away.
It was frustrating to see so much ridiculous superstition still around in the last decade of the nineteenth century, for sure. Still, even though the idea of a ghost dog was too much for a practical mind to accept, I can’t deny that, as I stood an hour later in Deadman's Hollow, with the strange story I had just heard fresh in my mind, I felt a cold shiver that the strong August sunshine, warming the moorland in a golden glow, couldn’t lessen or chase away.
THE WRECK OF THE MAY QUEEN.
BY ALICE F. JACKSON.
There was something in the air. Something ominous. A whisper of which we heard only the rustle, as it were—nothing of the words; but when one is on the bosom of the deep—hundreds of miles from land—in the middle of the Pacific Ocean—ominous whispers are, to say the least of it, a trifle disconcerting.
There was something in the air. Something unsettling. A murmur that we only caught as a faint rustle—no actual words; but when you’re surrounded by the vast ocean—hundreds of miles from land—in the middle of the Pacific Ocean—those unsettling whispers are, to put it mildly, a bit alarming.
"What is it?" whispered Sylvia.
"What is it?" Sylvia whispered.
"I don't know," I said.
"I don't know," I said.
"Anything wrong with the ship?"
"Is there anything wrong with the ship?"
But I could only shrug my shoulders.
But I could just shrug.
Sylvia said, "Let us ask Dr. Atherton."
Sylvia said, "Let's ask Dr. Atherton."
So we did. But Dr. Atherton only smiled.
So we did. But Dr. Atherton just smiled.
"There was something behind that smile of his," said Sylvia, suspiciously. "As if we were babies, either of us," she added, severely.
"There was something behind that smile of his," Sylvia said, with suspicion. "As if we were children, either of us," she added, sternly.
Yes, there was something suspicious in that smile. And Dr. Atherton hadn't looked at us full in the face while he talked. Besides, there was a sort of lurking pity in his voice; and—yes, I'm sure his lip had twitched a little nervously.
Yes, there was something off about that smile. And Dr. Atherton hadn't looked us straight in the eye while he spoke. Plus, there was a hint of hidden pity in his voice; and—yeah, I'm pretty sure his lip twitched a bit nervously.
"Why should he be nervous if there is nothing the matter with the ship?"
"Why should he be nervous if there’s nothing wrong with the ship?"
"And why should he look as if he felt sorry for us?"
"And why should he look like he felt sorry for us?"
"Let's ask the captain," I said.
"Let’s ask the captain," I said.
"Just leave the ship in my keeping, young ladies," said the captain, when we asked him. "Go back to your fancy-work and your books."
"Just leave the ship with me, ladies," said the captain when we asked him. "Go back to your crafts and your books."
The May Queen was not a regular passenger ship. Sylvia,[Pg 276] and I, and Dr. Atherton were the only passengers. She was laden with wool—a cargo boat; but Sylvia and I were accommodated with such a pretty cabin!
The May Queen wasn't your typical passenger ship. Sylvia, [Pg 276], Dr. Atherton, and I were the only passengers. It was loaded with wool—a cargo ship; but Sylvia and I were given such a nice cabin!
We had left Sydney in the captain's charge. Father wanted us to have a year's schooling in England; and we were coming to Devonshire to live with Aunt Sabina, and get a little polishing at a finishing school.
We had left Sydney in the captain's care. Dad wanted us to get a year's education in England, so we were heading to Devonshire to stay with Aunt Sabina and get some refinement at a finishing school.
Of course we had chummed up with Dr. Atherton, though we had never met him before. One's obliged to be friendly with every one on board, you know; and then he was the only one there was to be friendly with. He was acting as the ship's surgeon for the voyage home. He was going to practise in England. He was, perhaps, twenty-five—not more than twenty-six, at any rate, and on the strength of that he began to constitute himself a sort of second guardian over us.
Of course, we had struck up a friendship with Dr. Atherton, even though we had never met him before. You have to be friendly with everyone on board, you know; and besides, he was the only person to be friendly with. He was serving as the ship's doctor for the journey home. He planned to practice in England. He was probably about twenty-five—no more than twenty-six, in any case, and because of that, he started to see himself as a sort of second guardian over us.
We didn't object. He was very nice. And, indeed, he made the time pass very pleasantly for us.
We didn’t mind. He was really nice. In fact, he made the time go by very nicely for us.
Sylvia was sixteen, and I was fifteen; and the grey-haired captain was the kindest chaperon.
Sylvia was sixteen, and I was fifteen; and the grey-haired captain was the nicest chaperone.
For the first fortnight we had the most delightful weather; and then it began to blow a horrid gale. The May Queen pitched frightfully, and "took in," as the sailors said, "a deal of water."
For the first two weeks, we had the most wonderful weather; then it started to blow a terrible gale. The May Queen rocked violently and, as the sailors put it, "took in" a lot of water.
For three days the storm raged violently. We thought the ship would never weather it. I don't know what we should have done without Dr. Atherton. And then quite suddenly the wind died away, and there came a heavenly calm.
For three days, the storm raged fiercely. We thought the ship would never make it through. I don’t know what we would have done without Dr. Atherton. Then, suddenly, the wind stopped, and a heavenly calm settled in.
The sea was like a mill-pond. It was beautiful! Sylvia and I began to breathe again, when, all at once, we felt that ominous something in the air.
The sea was calm like a still pond. It was gorgeous! Sylvia and I started to relax again when, suddenly, we sensed that unsettling feeling in the air.
"Thud! thud! thud!" All day long we heard that curious sound—and at dead of night too, if we happened to be awake. "Thud! thud! thud!" unceasingly.
"Thud! thud! thud!" We heard that strange sound all day long—and even in the dead of night, if we were awake. "Thud! thud! thud!" nonstop.
The sailors, too, forgot their jocular sayings, and seemed too busy now to notice us. Some looked flurried, some looked sullen; but all looked anxious, we thought. And they were working, working, always working away at the[Pg 277] bottom of the ship. And always that "thud! thud! thud!"
The sailors, too, stopped their jokes and seemed too busy now to notice us. Some looked flustered, some looked gloomy; but all appeared anxious, we thought. And they were working, working, always working away at the[Pg 277] bottom of the ship. And always that "thud! thud! thud!"
And then we learned by accident what the matter was.
And then we found out by chance what the issue was.
"Five feet of water in the well!" It was the captain's voice.
"Five feet of water in the well!" It was the captain's voice.
And Dr. Atherton's murmured something that we did not catch.
And Dr. Atherton mumbled something that we didn't hear.
We were in the cabin, and the door was just ajar. They thought we girls were up on deck, I suppose. Sylvia flung out her hand and pressed me on the arm; and then she put her finger on her lip.
We were in the cabin, and the door was slightly open. They thought we girls were up on deck, I guess. Sylvia reached out her hand and touched my arm; then she put her finger to her lips.
"All hands are at the pumps," the captain said. "Their exertions are counteracting the leak. The water in the well is neither more nor less. I've just been sounding it again."
"Everyone is at the pumps," the captain said. "Their efforts are keeping the leak under control. The water in the well is stable. I just checked it again."
"Can't the leak be stopped?" asked Dr. Atherton.
"Can't someone stop the leak?" asked Dr. Atherton.
"Yes, if we could find it. We've been creeping about her ribs all the better part of the morning, but we cannot discover the leak."
"Yes, if we could find it. We've been sneaking around her ribs most of the morning, but we can't find the leak."
"And the water's still coming in?"
"And the water is still coming in?"
"Still coming in. They're working like galley-slaves to keep it under, but we make no headway at all. I greatly fear that some of her seams have opened during the gale."
"Still coming in. They’re working like crazy to keep it under control, but we're not making any progress at all. I'm really worried that some of her seams have opened up during the storm."
"And that means——"
"And that means—"
"That means the water is coming in through numerous apertures," said the captain grimly.
"That means the water is coming in through a lot of gaps," said the captain grimly.
"Is the May Queen in danger, captain?" asked Dr. Atherton in a steady voice.
"Is the May Queen in danger, captain?" Dr. Atherton asked calmly.
There was a pause. We could hear our own hearts beat. And then:
There was a pause. We could hear our own heartbeats. And then:
"I would to Heaven that those girls were not on board!"
"I wish to heaven that those girls weren't on board!"
"But we are!" It was Sylvia's voice. With a bound she had flung open the door, and stood confronting the astonished pair. "We are here. And as we are here, Captain Maitland, oh! don't, don't keep us in the dark!"
"But we are!" It was Sylvia's voice. With a leap, she swung the door open and faced the stunned couple. "We're here. And since we're here, Captain Maitland, oh! please, please don’t keep us in the dark!"
"Good heavens!" ejaculated the doctor.
"Good heavens!" said the doctor.
And the captain said in his severest tones:
And the captain said in his harshest voice:
"Young lady, you've been eavesdropping, I see. Let me tell you that's a thing I won't allow."
"Miss, I see you've been listening in. I want you to know that I won't tolerate that."
[Pg 278]"Oh! Captain Maitland, is the ship in danger?" I cried.
[Pg 278]"Oh! Captain Maitland, is the ship at risk?" I exclaimed.
But the captain only glared at me. He looked excessively annoyed.
But the captain just glared at me. He seemed really annoyed.
Then Sylvia ran up and put her hand upon his arm.
Then Sylvia rushed over and placed her hand on his arm.
"We could not help hearing," she said. "If the ship is in danger really, it is better for us to know. Please, don't be vexed with us; but we'd rather be told the truth. We—we——"
"We couldn't help but hear," she said. "If the ship is truly in danger, it's better for us to know. Please, don’t be upset with us; we’d rather hear the truth. We—we——"
"Are not babies," I put in, with my heart going pit-a-pat.
"Are babies not," I added, with my heart racing.
"Nor cowards," added Sylvia, with a lip that trembled a little.
"Nor cowards," added Sylvia, her lip trembling slightly.
It made the captain cough.
It made the captain choke.
"The—the May Queen has sprung a leak?" she said.
"The—the May Queen is leaking?" she said.
"You heard me say so, I suppose."
"You heard me say that, I guess."
"And the ship is in danger, Captain Maitland?"
"And the ship is in danger, Captain Maitland?"
"Can you trust me, young lady?" was his answer.
"Can you trust me, young lady?" was his response.
Sylvia put her hand in his.
Sylvia held his hand.
"You know we trust you," she said.
"You know we trust you," she said.
He caught it in a hearty grasp; and gave me an encouraging smile.
He grabbed it firmly and gave me an encouraging smile.
"Thank you for that, my child. The May Queen's got five feet of water in her well, because she got damaged in that gale. So far we're managing to pump the water out as fast as the water comes in. D'you follow me?"
"Thanks for that, kid. The May Queen's got five feet of water in her well because she got messed up in that storm. So far, we're managing to pump the water out as fast as it comes in. You with me?"
"Yes," fluttered to her lips.
"Yes," slipped from her lips.
"So far, so good. Don't worry. Try not to trouble your heads about this thing at all. Just say to yourselves, 'The captain's at the helm.' All that can be done is being done, young ladies. And," pointing upwards, "the other CAPTAIN'S aloft."
"So far, so good. Don’t worry. Try not to let this get to you at all. Just tell yourselves, 'The captain's in charge.' Everything that can be done is being done, ladies. And," pointing upwards, "the other CAPTAIN’S up there."
He was gone. In a dazed way I heard Dr. Atherton saying something to Sylvia. And a few minutes after that he, too, had disappeared. "Gone," Sylvia said in an awe-struck whisper, "to work in his turn at the pumps."
He was gone. In a daze, I heard Dr. Atherton saying something to Sylvia. And a few minutes later, he had vanished too. "Gone," Sylvia said in a stunned whisper, "to take his turn at the pumps."
No need to wonder now at that unceasing "Thud! thud!" The noise of it not only sounded in our ears, it struck us like blows on our hearts.
No need to wonder now about that constant "Thud! thud!" The sound not only echoed in our ears, it hit us like blows to our hearts.
[Pg 279]We crept up on deck. We could breathe there. We could see. Oh! how awful was the thought of going down, down—drowning in the cabin below!
[Pg 279]We quietly made our way up to the deck. We could breathe there. We could see. Oh! how terrible the thought of going down, down—drowning in the cabin below!
Air, and light, and God's sky was above. And we prayed to the Captain aloft.
Air, light, and God's sky were above us. And we prayed to the Captain up high.
The sea was so calm that danger, after having weathered that fearful gale, seemed almost impossible to us. The blue water reflected the blue heaven above; and when the setting sun cast a rosy light over the sky, the sea caught the reflection as well.
The sea was so calm that after surviving that terrifying storm, danger felt almost impossible to us. The blue water mirrored the blue sky above; and when the setting sun cast a pink glow over the sky, the sea reflected it too.
It was beautiful.
It was stunning.
"It doesn't seem so dangerous now, Sylvia," I whispered, "as it felt during the gale."
"It doesn't feel that dangerous now, Sylvia," I whispered, "as it did during the storm."
"No," came through her colourless lips.
"No," came from her pale lips.
"There's not a ripple on the sea," I said; "and if they keep on pumping the water out, we'll—we'll get to land in time."
"There's no wave on the ocean," I said; "and if they keep pumping the water out, we'll—we'll make it to shore in time."
"Yes," she said, and held my hand a little tighter. After a while, "I wonder if we're very far from land."
"Yeah," she said, squeezing my hand a bit tighter. After a moment, she added, "I wonder if we're really far from shore."
"Nine hundred miles, I think I heard Mr. Wheeler say." She shuddered.
"Nine hundred miles, I think I heard Mr. Wheeler say." She shivered.
Mr. Wheeler was the first mate.
Mr. Wheeler was the first mate.
I looked across the wild waste of water, and shuddered too. So calm—so endless!
I stared out at the vast, wild ocean and felt a shiver run through me. So peaceful—so infinite!
The men were working like galley-slaves down below, pumping turn and turn about, watch and watch. We saw the relieved gang come up bathed in perspiration. They were labouring for their lives, we knew.
The men were working like slaves in the hold, taking turns pumping, watch after watch. We saw the relieved group come up drenched in sweat. They were working for their lives, we knew.
Now and again some sailor, passing by, would say:
Now and then, a sailor walking by would say:
"Keep a good heart, little leddies," and look over his shoulder with a cheerful smile.
"Keep a good heart, little ladies," he said, looking over his shoulder with a cheerful smile.
It made us cheer up too.
It made us feel better.
We heard one say they were pumping one hundred tons of water every hour out of the ship. It sounded appalling.
We heard someone say they were pumping one hundred tons of water out of the ship every hour. It sounded terrible.
In a little while a light breeze began to blow. "From the south-west," somebody said it was.
In a little while, a light breeze started to blow. "It's coming from the southwest," someone said.
And then we heard the captain give an order about "making all sail" in the ship.
And then we heard the captain give the order to "set all the sails" on the ship.
[Pg 280]Every man that could be spared from the pumps set about it directly; and soon great sails flew up flapping in the breeze, and the May Queen went flying before the wind.
[Pg 280]Every man who could be spared from the pumps got to work immediately; and soon large sails were hoisted, flapping in the breeze, and the May Queen was soaring with the wind.
By-and-by Dr. Atherton came, and ordered us down to the saloon, and made us each drink a glass of wine. And then Mr. Wheeler joined us; and we sat down to supper just as we had done many a happy evening before—only that the captain didn't come to the table as usual, but had his supper carried away to him.
By and by, Dr. Atherton arrived and told us to head down to the lounge, where he made us each have a glass of wine. Then Mr. Wheeler joined us, and we sat down to dinner just like we had on many happy evenings before—except this time, the captain didn't come to the table as usual and had his dinner brought to him.
We learned that the captain had altered the ship's course, and "put the May Queen right before the wind," and that he was "steering for the nearest land."
We found out that the captain had changed the ship's direction and "put the May Queen directly into the wind," and that he was "heading for the closest land."
It comforted us.
It made us feel better.
"We have gained a little on the leak," the first mate said. "Three inches!"
"We've made some progress on the leak," the first mate said. "Three inches!"
"Only three inches!" we cried.
"Just three inches!" we cried.
"Three inches is a great victory," Mr. Wheeler replied. "I think it's the turn of the tide."
"Three inches is a huge win," Mr. Wheeler said. "I believe it's the shift we've been waiting for."
"Thank God!" muttered Dr. Atherton.
"Thank goodness!" muttered Dr. Atherton.
We lay down in our narrow berths still comforted, and slept like tops all night. I'm not sure that the doctor hadn't given us something to make us sleep when he gave us a drink, as he innocently said, "to settle and soothe our nerves."
We lay down in our cramped beds, feeling reassured, and slept like logs all night. I'm not sure the doctor didn't give us something to help us sleep when he handed us a drink, as he casually said, "to calm and soothe our nerves."
"Thud! thud! thud!" The ominous sound was in my ears the moment I opened my eyes, and all the terror of the preceding day came crowding into my mind.
"Thud! thud! thud!" The ominous sound filled my ears as soon as I opened my eyes, and all the fear from the previous day rushed back into my mind.
"Sara, are you awake?"
"Sara, are you up?"
"Yes, Sylvia."
"Yeah, Sylvia."
"Did you sleep?"
"Did you get any sleep?"
"Like a top."
"Like a spinning top."
"So did I."
"Same here."
Yes, we had slept, and while we slept the sailors had worked all night. And all night long, like some poor haunted thing, the May Queen had glided on.
Yes, we had slept, and while we slept, the sailors had worked all night. And all night long, like some unfortunate, haunted thing, the May Queen had glided on.
"Mr. Wheeler, has the water lessened in the well?"
"Mr. Wheeler, has the water level in the well gone down?"
"Good-morning, Miss Redding," was his reply.
"Good morning, Miss Redding," he replied.
[Pg 281]His face was pale. Great beads of perspiration were rolling down his cheeks. He began to mop them with a damp handkerchief.
[Pg 281]His face was pale. Large drops of sweat were rolling down his cheeks. He started to wipe them with a damp handkerchief.
At that moment Dr. Atherton came on the scene. "Good-morning, young ladies," he said.
At that moment, Dr. Atherton appeared. "Good morning, ladies," he said.
Such a slovenly-looking doctor! And we used to think him such a sprucely-got-up man. There was no collar round his neck, and his hair hung in damp strings on his forehead. And he had no coat on, not a waistcoat either, nor did he look a bit abashed.
Such a messy-looking doctor! And we used to think he was such a sharp-dressed man. There was no collar around his neck, and his hair hung in wet strands on his forehead. He wasn't wearing a coat or a vest either, and he didn’t seem the least bit embarrassed.
"Sleep well?" he said.
"Did you sleep well?" he said.
Mr. Wheeler seized the opportunity to slink away.
Mr. Wheeler took the chance to sneak away.
"You haven't slept!" we cried.
"You haven't slept!" we cried.
He didn't reply. His haggard face, the red rims round his tired eyes were answer enough.
He didn't reply. The worn look on his face and the red circles around his tired eyes were answer enough.
"You've been up all night?" said Sylvia calmly.
"You were up all night?" Sylvia said calmly.
I burst into a whimpering wail.
I broke down into a sobbing cry.
"No, don't, Miss Sara," urged the doctor soothingly.
"No, please don't, Miss Sara," the doctor urged gently.
Sylvia said, "Has more water come into the ship?"
Sylvia asked, "Has more water entered the ship?"
"The water has gained on us a trifle," he said reluctantly.
"The water has edged closer to us a bit," he said hesitantly.
"But Mr. Wheeler said we'd gained three inches yesterday."
"But Mr. Wheeler said we gained three inches yesterday."
"Go back into your cabin," he said. "Some breakfast will be sent to you there directly. We—we are not fit to breakfast with ladies this morning," he added.
"Go back to your cabin," he said. "Some breakfast will be sent to you there shortly. We—we're not suitable company for ladies this morning," he added.
"Oh! not to the cabin. Please let us go on deck."
"Oh! Not to the cabin. Please let us go on deck."
"The captain's orders were the cabin," he said. "Hush, hush! Don't cry any more, Miss Sara," patting my shoulder, "there's a good girl. It would worry the captain dreadfully to hear you. His chief anxiety is having you on board. You wouldn't make his anxiety greater, would you now? See, Miss Sylvia, I rely on you. Take her to the cabin, and eat your breakfast there. After breakfast," he added soothingly, "I daresay you will be allowed to go on deck."
"The captain's orders are to stay in the cabin," he said. "Now, now! Don't cry anymore, Miss Sara," patting my shoulder, "you're a good girl. It would really worry the captain to hear you like this. His main concern is having you on board. You wouldn’t want to make him more anxious, would you? You see, Miss Sylvia, I’m counting on you. Take her to the cabin, and have your breakfast there. After breakfast," he added gently, "I’m sure you’ll be allowed on deck."
We went back. We sat huddled together. We held each other's hands. Sylvia didn't cry. Her face was white. Her eyes were shining. "Don't, Sara," she kept on saying, "crying can do no good."
We went back. We sat close together. We held each other's hands. Sylvia didn't cry. Her face was pale. Her eyes were shining. "Don't, Sara," she kept saying, "crying won't help."
[Pg 282]Breakfast came. Neither of us ate much. How callously we sent the greater part of it away! Afterwards we remembered it. At present we could think of nothing but the leaking ship.
[Pg 282]Breakfast arrived. Neither of us had much to eat. How thoughtlessly we let most of it go to waste! Later, we thought about it. Right now, all we could focus on was the leaking ship.
And "Thud! thud! thud!" It was like the heart of the May Queen, beating, beating! How long would it take to burst?
And "Thud! thud! thud!" It was like the heart of the May Queen, beating, beating! How long would it take to explode?
After breakfast we were allowed to go on deck. Oh! how the brilliant sunshine seemed to mock us there! And such a sea! Blue, beautiful, peaceful, smiling! A vast mill-pond. And water, water everywhere!
After breakfast, we were allowed to go on deck. Oh! how the bright sunshine seemed to tease us there! And what a sea! Blue, beautiful, peaceful, smiling! A huge millpond. And water, water everywhere!
Sea and sky! Nothing but sea and sky! And not a little, littlest speck of Mother Earth!
Sea and sky! Just sea and sky! And not even the tiniest bit of land!
"Mr. Wheeler, are we nearer land?"
"Mr. Wheeler, are we closer to land?"
"A little nearer, Miss Sylvia."
"Come a little closer, Miss Sylvia."
"How much nearer?"
"How much closer?"
"She's run two hundred and fifty miles," he said.
"She's run two hundred and fifty miles," he said.
"Two hundred and fifty miles! And yesterday we were nearly a thousand miles from land!"
"Two hundred and fifty miles! And yesterday we were almost a thousand miles from shore!"
"Yes, Miss Sara."
"Yes, Ms. Sara."
I could have screamed. It was sheer despair that kept me silent—perhaps a little shame. Sylvia stood beside him with her hands clenched tight.
I could have screamed. It was pure despair that made me stay quiet—maybe a bit of shame. Sylvia stood next to him with her hands tightly clenched.
"Isn't there any likelihood of some ship passing by?"
"Is there any chance a ship might pass by?"
"Every likelihood," he said.
"Definitely," he said.
At that moment the relieved gang came up. They were changed. Not the brave hopeful men we had seen yesterday. They were disheartened. Indeed, we read despair in many faces.
At that moment, the relieved group arrived. They were different. No longer the brave, hopeful men we had seen yesterday. They were dejected. In fact, we could see despair on many faces.
One big burly fellow lighted a pipe. He gave a puff or two. "No use pumping this darned ship," he said. "She's doomed."
One big, strong guy lit up a pipe. He took a puff or two. "No use trying to fix this damn ship," he said. "It's doomed."
And as if to corroborate this awful fact a voice sang out:
And just to confirm this terrible truth, a voice called out:
"Seven feet o' water in the hold!"
"Seven feet of water in the hold!"
This announcement seemed to demoralise the sailors. One burst out crying. Another cursed and swore. Others ran in a flurried way about the ship. For ten minutes or so all[Pg 283] was confusion. And then a stentorian voice rose above the din.
This announcement seemed to really bring down the sailors' spirits. One of them started crying. Another began to curse and yell. Others ran around the ship in a panic. For about ten minutes, all[Pg 283] was chaos. Then, a loud voice cut through the noise.
"All hands to the boats!" It was the captain's. And immediately every man came scrambling from the pumps, and I felt my hand taken in an iron grasp.
"Everyone to the boats!" It was the captain's command. And right away, every man rushed from the pumps, and I felt my hand caught in a tight grip.
"We're going to abandon the ship. We're going to take to the boats. Come down to your cabin and gather all you value. Be quick about it," said the doctor, "there isn't much time to spare. They're going to provision the boats before they lower them, so you can pack up all you want."
"We're going to abandon the ship. We're going to get into the lifeboats. Head to your cabin and collect everything you care about. Hurry up," said the doctor, "there's not much time left. They're going to stock the boats before they lower them, so you can take as much as you want."
He spoke roughly. He pushed me along in front of him. I was so dumfounded that I could not resent it. Down in the cabin he looked at me. His stern eye dared me to faint.
He spoke harshly. He shoved me ahead of him. I was so stunned that I couldn't feel angry about it. Down in the cabin, he looked at me. His intense gaze challenged me to pass out.
I heard Sylvia say, "Can we take that little box?"
I heard Sylvia say, "Can we take that small box?"
And I heard him answer, "Yes."
And I heard him say, "Yes."
He was gone. I saw Sylvia, through a mist, pushing things into the box. And the doctor was back again.
He was gone. I saw Sylvia, through a haze, putting things into the box. And the doctor was back again.
A fiery something was in my mouth, and trickling down my throat. I tasted brandy.
A fiery sensation was in my mouth, and it was trickling down my throat. I tasted brandy.
"That's better," said the doctor, patting my back. "Make haste and help your sister. Yes, Miss Sylvia, shove it all in." And then he began to drag the blankets from our berths.
"That's better," the doctor said, giving my back a pat. "Hurry up and help your sister. Yes, Miss Sylvia, pack it all in." Then he started pulling the blankets off our beds.
"The leddies ready? Leddies fust!" And down tumbled a sailor for the trunk.
"The ladies ready? Ladies first!" And down tumbled a sailor for the trunk.
Up the companion-ladder for the last time, the doctor prodding me in the back with his load of blankets. Sylvia, with a white face, carrying a little hand-bag. And the captain coming to meet us in the doorway.
Up the companion ladder for the last time, the doctor nudging me in the back with his pile of blankets. Sylvia, with a pale face, carrying a small handbag. And the captain coming to greet us at the door.
"This one first." And I was picked up in his arms as if I'd been a baby. "Ready, Wheeler?" And I was lowered into the first mate's arms, and placed on a seat in the cutter.
"This one first." And he picked me up in his arms as if I were a baby. "Ready, Wheeler?" Then I was lowered into the first mate's arms and set down on a seat in the cutter.
The next thing I knew was that Sylvia was by my side; and that the doctor was tucking a blanket about our knees. After that four or five sailors jumped into the boat, and the captain shouted in a frantic hurry:
The next thing I knew, Sylvia was by my side, and the doctor was wrapping a blanket around our legs. After that, four or five sailors jumped into the boat, and the captain shouted in a panicked rush:
"Shove her off!"
"Push her off!"
[Pg 284]The cutter fell astern. The long-boat then came forward, and all the rest of the sailors crowded in. The captain was left the last.
[Pg 284]The cutter fell behind. The lifeboat then moved forward, and all the other sailors packed in. The captain was the last one left.
"Hurry up, sir!" shouted Mr. Wheeler. But the captain had disappeared. He had run down to his cabin for some papers.
"Hurry up, sir!" shouted Mr. Wheeler. But the captain had vanished. He had rushed down to his cabin for some papers.
"She's full of water!" cried one of the sailors in the long boat. And as he spoke the May Queen stopped dead, and shook.
"She's taking on water!" shouted one of the sailors in the lifeboat. And as he said this, the May Queen stopped suddenly and shook.
With a yell one of the men cut the rope that held the long-boat to the ship, and shoved off like lightning from the sinking vessel.
With a shout, one of the men cut the rope that was tying the lifeboat to the ship and pushed away from the sinking vessel like a shot.
Only in time.
Only with time.
The next moment the May Queen pitched gently forward. Her bows went under water.
The next moment, the May Queen tipped gently forward. Her front went under the water.
"Captain!" shrieked the sailors in a deafening chorus.
"Captain!" yelled the sailors in a loud chorus.
Then her stern settled down. The sea parted in a great gulf. The waves rolled over her upper deck. And with her sails all spread the May Queen went down into the abyss.
Then her stern came to rest. The sea opened up into a vast chasm. The waves crashed over her upper deck. And with her sails fully unfurled, the May Queen descended into the depths.
A hoarse cry burst from every throat; and the boats danced on the bubbling, foaming water. The sailors stood up all ready to save him, crying to each other that he'd come to the surface soon. But he never did.
A hoarse shout erupted from everyone; and the boats bounced on the churning, frothy water. The sailors stood up, ready to rescue him, yelling to one another that he would surface any moment. But he never did.
They rowed all round and round the spot, but not a vestige of the captain did we see.
They rowed around the area, but we didn’t see any sign of the captain.
"Sucked under—by Heaven!" cried the first mate in a tone of horror.
"Sunk beneath—by Heaven!" shouted the first mate in a horrified voice.
And we were adrift on the Pacific.
And we were drifting in the Pacific.
ADRIFT ON THE PACIFIC.
BY ALICE F. JACKSON.
I.
The captain was drowned, and the May Queen was wrecked, and we were adrift on the ocean. Adrift in a cockle-shell of an open boat more than six hundred miles from land! No—no! It's some horrible nightmare!
The captain drowned, the May Queen was wrecked, and we were adrift on the ocean. Adrift in a tiny open boat over six hundred miles from land! No—no! This has to be some terrible nightmare!
For the first few moments everybody sat benumbed, staring awe-struck into each other's faces.
For the first few moments, everyone sat frozen, staring in shock at each other's faces.
Then—"Christ have mercy on his soul!" somebody said.
Then—"God have mercy on his soul!" somebody said.
And, "Amen!" came the answer in a deep whisper.
And, "Amen!" came the reply in a low whisper.
Then Mr. Wheeler gave some order in a voice that shook, and we rowed from the fatal spot.
Then Mr. Wheeler gave an order in a trembling voice, and we paddled away from the deadly location.
Sylvia sat with one hand covering her face. Her other arm crept round my waist. I was so dazed I could hardly think—too bewildered to grasp what had happened.
Sylvia sat with one hand covering her face. Her other arm wrapped around my waist. I was so dazed I could barely think—too confused to understand what had just happened.
"Poor child!" said Dr. Atherton.
"Poor kid!" said Dr. Atherton.
"Sara, Dr. Atherton is speaking to you ... Sara!"
"Sara, Dr. Atherton is talking to you ... Sara!"
I raised my head.
I lifted my head.
"Poor child!" I heard again. "Sit up and drink this," said the doctor's voice, and I felt him chafing my hand.
"Poor kid!" I heard again. "Sit up and drink this," said the doctor's voice, and I felt him rubbing my hand.
"Miss Sara, won't you try to be brave? Look at Miss Sylvia," he said.
"Miss Sara, can you try to be brave? Just look at Miss Sylvia," he said.
"She be a rare plucked 'un, she be. Cheer up, you poor little 'un!"
"She's a rare find, she is. Cheer up, you poor little thing!"
"While there is life, there's 'ope, little miss. Thank the Lord, we're not all on us drowned."
"While there's life, there's hope, little miss. Thank God we’re not all drowning."
[Pg 286]I burst into tears, I was ashamed that I did; but it was oh! such a relief to cry.
[Pg 286]I started crying, and I was embarrassed about it; but it felt so good to let it out.
When I came to myself they were talking together. I heard in a stupefied way.
When I came to, they were talking to each other. I listened in a daze.
"No immediate peril, thank God."
"Not in any immediate danger, thank God."
"Not in calm weather like this."
"Not in calm weather like this."
"Two chances for life—she must either make land, or be picked up by some vessel at sea."
"Two chances for survival—she must either reach land or get picked up by some boat at sea."
"... Beautifully still it is, Miss Sylvia. Might have been shipwrecked in a storm, you know."
"... It's really beautiful, Miss Sylvia. It could have been shipwrecked in a storm, you know."
It came to my confused senses that they were very good—these men; for they, too, were in peril of their lives; yet the chief anxiety of one and all was to calm mine and Sylvia's fears.
It dawned on me that these men were really good; they were also in danger of losing their lives, yet their main worry was to ease the fears of Sylvia and me.
Another blanket was passed up for us to sit upon. And then they started an earnest consultation among themselves.
Another blanket was passed up for us to sit on. Then they began a serious discussion among themselves.
There were four sailors in our boat. Gilliland—the big, burly fellow who had lighted his pipe—and Evans, and Hookway, and Davis. Dr. Atherton and the first mate made six; and Sylvia and I made eight.
There were four sailors in our boat. Gilliland—the big, sturdy guy who had lit his pipe—and Evans, Hookway, and Davis. Dr. Atherton and the first mate made six, and Sylvia and I made eight.
The long-boat was a good deal bigger than the cutter; and she held eighteen to twenty men.
The longboat was quite a bit larger than the cutter, and it could carry eighteen to twenty men.
We gathered from their talk that the May Queen, after Captain Maitland had altered her course, had run two hundred and fifty miles out of what they termed "the track of trade"; and that unless we got back to the old track again, there was small chance of our being picked up by another vessel.
We learned from their conversation that the May Queen, after Captain Maitland changed her course, had traveled two hundred and fifty miles off what they called "the trade route"; and that unless we returned to the original route, there was little chance of us being rescued by another ship.
On the other hand, to make for the nearest land, we would have to traverse the ocean for some six hundred miles, and Mr. Wheeler, it seemed, was hesitating as to which course to take.
On the other hand, to reach the nearest land, we would need to travel across the ocean for about six hundred miles, and Mr. Wheeler appeared to be uncertain about which direction to choose.
The men in the long-boat bawled to the men in the cutter, and the men in the cutter shouted their answers back, the upshot of which was that Mr. Wheeler decided to get back into the track of trade.
The guys in the lifeboat yelled to the guys in the small boat, and the guys in the small boat shouted their replies back, which led Mr. Wheeler to decide to return to the path of commerce.
"Make all sail," he shouted to the men in the long-boat, "and keep her head nor' east."
"Full sail," he yelled to the guys in the lifeboat, "and steer her northeast."
[Pg 287]And, "Ay, ay, sir," came the answer over the water.
[Pg 287]And, "Yeah, sure, sir," came the reply across the water.
The men in the cutter ran up the sails too, and soon we were sailing after the long-boat. The longboat, however, sailed much faster than the cutter. Sometimes she lowered her sails on purpose to wait for us.
The guys in the cutter hoisted the sails too, and soon we were chasing after the longboat. However, the longboat sailed much faster than the cutter. Sometimes it even dropped its sails on purpose to wait for us.
The weather was perfect. The sea was beautiful. In the middle of the Pacific Ocean, and hardly a ripple on the waves!
The weather was perfect. The sea was beautiful. In the middle of the Pacific Ocean, and barely a ripple on the waves!
"We could hold out for weeks in weather like this!" cried the doctor cheerfully. And then to Gilliland:
"We could last for weeks in weather like this!" the doctor exclaimed cheerfully. Then he turned to Gilliland:
"The boats are well provisioned, you say?"
"The boats are well stocked, you say?"
"A month's provisions on board, sir. That was the captain's orders. Me and Hookway had the doing of it."
"A month's supplies on board, sir. That was the captain's order. Hookway and I handled it."
"And water?" asked the doctor anxiously.
"And water?" the doctor asked nervously.
"Plenty of water, and rum likewise," replied the sailor, with an affectionate glance at one of the little barrels.
"Lots of water, and rum too," replied the sailor, giving a fond look at one of the small barrels.
"I see only two small casks here," said the doctor sharply.
"I only see two small casks here," the doctor said sharply.
"Plenty more on board the long-boat. Ain't there, Hookway?"
"There's a lot more on the longboat. Right, Hookway?"
"Plenty more, sir. The long-boat can stow away a deal more than the cutter. When we've got through this keg of spirit," putting his hand on one of the little casks, "and drunk up that there barrel of water, we've only got to signal the long-boat, and get another barrel out of her."
"Plenty more, sir. The longboat can hold a lot more than the cutter. Once we finish this keg of alcohol," he said, placing his hand on one of the small casks, "and drink up that barrel of water, all we need to do is signal the longboat and get another barrel from her."
"The food is on the long-boat, too, I suppose?"
"The food is on the longboat, too, right?"
"Right you are, sir. And here's a lump o' corned beef. And here's a loaf o' bread. And likewise a bag o' biscuit for present requirements."
"That's right, sir. Here’s a chunk of corned beef. And here’s a loaf of bread. Plus, there’s a bag of biscuits for your current needs."
"Humph!" said the doctor, "I'm glad of that. Hand me up that loaf, Davis, if you please. Mr. Wheeler, the spirits, of course, are in your charge. May I ask you to mix a small mug of rum and water for these ladies?"
"Humph!" said the doctor, "I'm glad to hear that. Pass me that loaf, Davis, if you would. Mr. Wheeler, you're in charge of the spirits, of course. Could you please mix a small mug of rum and water for these ladies?"
"Oh! I couldn't drink rum, doctor," objected Sylvia.
"Oh! I can't drink rum, doctor," Sylvia protested.
"Oh! yes, you can. And you're going to eat this sandwich of corned beef and bread. Excuse fingers, Miss Sara," he added, handing me a sandwich between his finger and thumb. "Fingers were made before knives and forks. And now you're to share this mug of rum and water."
"Oh! yes, you can. And you’re going to eat this corned beef sandwich. Excuse my fingers, Miss Sara," he added, handing me a sandwich between his fingers. "Fingers were made before knives and forks. And now you’re going to share this mug of rum and water."
[Pg 288]"It's very weak, I assure you," said Mr. Wheeler, smiling. "Drink up every drop of it," he added kindly. "It will do you both good."
[Pg 288] "It's really mild, I promise," Mr. Wheeler said with a smile. "Finish it all," he added in a friendly manner. "It will be good for you both."
We thanked him and obeyed. And while we ate our sandwiches the men ate biscuit and beef; and then Mr. Wheeler poured them out a small allowance of rum.
We thanked him and followed his instructions. While we ate our sandwiches, the men had biscuits and beef; and then Mr. Wheeler poured them a small amount of rum.
The cutter sailed smoothly. And the men told yarns. But every eye was on the look-out for the smoke of some passing ship.
The cutter sailed smoothly. The men shared stories. But every eye was on the lookout for the smoke of a passing ship.
We saw none. Not a speck on the ocean, save the long-boat ahead. And by-and-by the sun set, and a little fog crept up. And the night came on as black as pitch and very drear.
We saw nothing. Not a single thing on the ocean, except for the longboat ahead. Eventually, the sun went down, and a bit of fog rolled in. The night fell as dark as pitch and really gloomy.
Sylvia and I huddled close in the blanket that Dr. Atherton had tied about our shoulders; and whispered our prayers together.
Sylvia and I cuddled up under the blanket that Dr. Atherton had draped over our shoulders and quietly said our prayers together.
"To-morrow will be Sunday, Sylvia," I said.
"Tomorrow will be Sunday, Sylvia," I said.
And she whispered back: "They will pray for those that travel by water in the Litany."
And she whispered back, "They'll pray for those traveling by water in the Litany."
II.
I couldn't sleep. Every time I began to lose consciousness I started up in a fright, and saw the May Queen going down into the sea again; and fancied I saw the captain struggling in the cabin. It was terrible.
I couldn't sleep. Every time I started to drift off, I'd jolt awake in a panic and see the May Queen sinking into the ocean again; I thought I saw the captain fighting for his life in the cabin. It was awful.
I could hear the men snoring peacefully in the boat. They were all asleep except the helmsman.
I could hear the men snoring peacefully in the boat. They were all asleep except for the helmsman.
At midnight he roused up another man to take his place; and after that I remembered no more till I started up in the grey dawn with a loud "Ahoy!" quivering in my ears.
At midnight, he woke another guy to take his spot; after that, I don’t remember anything until I jumped up at dawn with a loud "Ahoy!" ringing in my ears.
"Ahoy! A-hoy!"
"Ahoy!"
Everybody was wide awake. Everybody wanted to know what the matter was. And everybody was looking at the helmsman who was peering out at sea.
Everybody was fully awake. Everyone wanted to know what was going on. And everyone was watching the helmsman, who was gazing out at the sea.
It was Gilliland. He turned a strange, scared face to the[Pg 289] others in the cutter, and:—"The long-boat's not in sight!" said he.
It was Gilliland. He turned a strange, scared face to the[Pg 289] others in the cutter and said, "The long boat isn't in sight!"
Somebody let out an oath. And every eye stared wildly over the sea. It was quite true. Not a speck, not a streak we saw upon the ocean—the long-boat had disappeared!
Somebody swore. And every eye stared in shock over the sea. It was completely true. Not a trace, not a line was seen on the ocean—the longboat was gone!
"God in heaven!" ejaculated the first mate. "She must have capsized in the night!"
"God in heaven!" exclaimed the first mate. "She must have overturned during the night!"
"And if we don't capsize, we'll starve," said the doctor, "for she had all our provisions on board!"
"And if we don't capsize, we're gonna starve," said the doctor, "because she had all our supplies on board!"
There was an awful silence for just three minutes. Then the man who had sworn before shot out another oath. Hookway began to rave like a madman. Evans burst into sobs. Davis began to swear horribly, and cursed Gilliland for putting the provisions in the other boat.
There was a dreadful silence for just three minutes. Then the man who had sworn before yelled out another curse. Hookway started to rant like a lunatic. Evans began to cry. Davis started to curse violently and blamed Gilliland for putting the supplies in the other boat.
It was terrible.
It was awful.
Suddenly Sylvia's voice rose trembling above the babel, quaveringly she struck up the refrain of the sailor's hymn:
Suddenly, Sylvia's voice rose, trembling above the noise, and she unsteadily began to sing the refrain of the sailor's hymn:
For those in danger on the sea.
"God bless you, miss!" cried Gilliland. And taking up the tune, he dashed into the first verse:
"God bless you, miss!" yelled Gilliland. And picking up the tune, he jumped into the first verse:
Whose arm has held back the restless wave.
Who commands the mighty deep ocean
"Its own set boundaries:"
The doctor and the first mate joined in the refrain. And Hookway ceased to rave. They sang the hymn right through. The last verse was sung by every one. The "Amen" went up like a prayer at the end. And the sailors, with their caps in their hands, some of them with tears in their eyes, looked gratefully at Sylvia and murmured, "Thank you, miss."
The doctor and the first mate joined in the song. And Hookway stopped his ranting. They sang the hymn all the way through. Everyone sang the last verse together. The "Amen" rose like a prayer at the end. The sailors, with their caps in their hands, some of them with tears in their eyes, looked gratefully at Sylvia and said, "Thank you, miss."
Oh! the days that followed, and the long, hungry nights! Even now I dream of them, and start up trembling in my sleep.
Oh! the days that came after, and the long, hungry nights! Even now I dream of them and wake up shaking in my sleep.
Sylvia and I have very tender hearts when we hear of the starving poor.
Sylvia and I have very soft hearts when we hear about the starving poor.
[Pg 290]To be hungry—oh! it is terrible. But to be thirsty too! And to feel that one is dying of thirst—and water everywhere!
[Pg 290]Feeling hungry—oh! it’s awful. But being thirsty too! And knowing you’re dying of thirst—with water all around!
For those first dreadful days Mr. Wheeler dealt out half a biscuit to each—half a biscuit with a morsel of beef that had to be breakfast, and dinner, and tea! And just a little half mug of water tinctured with a drop of rum!
For those first terrible days, Mr. Wheeler handed out half a biscuit to each person—half a biscuit with a tiny bit of beef that had to serve as breakfast, lunch, and dinner! And just a little half mug of water mixed with a drop of rum!
And on that we lived, eight people in the cutter, for something like eleven days! Eleven days in a scorching sun! Eleven calm, horrible nights!
And with that, we lived, eight people in the small boat, for about eleven days! Eleven days under the blazing sun! Eleven quiet, terrible nights!
We wanted a breeze. And no breeze came, though we prayed for it night and day. The remorseless ocean was like a sheet of glass. The sun shone fiercely in the heavens. It made the sides of the cutter so hot that it hurt our poor hands to touch it.
We wanted a breeze. And no breeze came, even though we prayed for it day and night. The relentless ocean was like a sheet of glass. The sun blazed fiercely in the sky. It made the sides of the boat so hot that it hurt our poor hands to touch it.
And all those days no sign of a sail! Not a vestige of a passing ship!
And all those days, there was no sign of a sail! Not a trace of a passing ship!
Evans and Davis grumbled and swore. And so did Hookway sometimes. Gilliland was the most patient of the sailors; and tried to cheer up every one else with stories of other people's escapes.
Evans and Davis complained and cursed. Hookway did too, occasionally. Gilliland was the most patient of the sailors and tried to lift everyone's spirits with stories of other people's escapes.
On the May Queen Sylvia and I had thought Mr. Wheeler rather a commonplace sort of man. We knew him for a hero in the cutter. Often he used to break off pieces of his biscuit, I know, to add to Sylvia's and mine.
On the May Queen, Sylvia and I thought Mr. Wheeler was just an ordinary guy. We recognized him as a hero on the boat. He often broke off pieces of his biscuit to share with Sylvia and me.
"Friends," he said on the eleventh day, "the biscuit is all gone." His face was ghastly. His eyes were hollow. His lips were cracked and sore.
"Friends," he said on the eleventh day, "the biscuit is all gone." His face was pale. His eyes were sunken. His lips were chapped and painful.
"And the water?" asked the doctor faintly.
"And the water?" the doctor asked weakly.
"Barely a teaspoon apiece."
"Almost a teaspoon each."
"Keep it for the women then," suggested Dr. Atherton.
"Then save it for the women," Dr. Atherton suggested.
"No!" shouted Davis with an oath.
"No!" yelled Davis, cursing.
And, "We're all in the same boat," muttered Evans.
And, "We're all in the same boat," muttered Evans.
Gilliland lifted his bloodshot eyes. "Hold your jaw!" he said.
Gilliland raised his bloodshot eyes. "Shut your mouth!" he said.
Hookway groaned feebly.
Hookway groaned quietly.
They looked more like wild beasts than men, with their ghastly faces, and their glaring eyes—especially Davis.
They looked more like wild animals than humans, with their horrifying faces and intense eyes—especially Davis.
[Pg 291]He looked at me desperately. He thought I was going to have all the water.
[Pg 291]He looked at me with desperation. He believed I was going to take all the water.
"I won't take more than my share, Mr. Wheeler," I said. And I looked at Sylvia. She was lying in the stern muttering feebly to herself. She didn't hear.
"I won't take more than my share, Mr. Wheeler," I said. I glanced at Sylvia. She was lying in the back, softly muttering to herself. She didn't hear.
"God bless you, miss!" said Davis, and burst into an agony of sobs.
"God bless you, miss!" Davis exclaimed, and then he broke into a fit of sobs.
The last spoonful of water was handed round, the doctor forcing Sylvia's portion into her mouth.
The last spoonful of water was passed around, with the doctor pushing Sylvia's share into her mouth.
And we wafted on, only just moving along, for there was no breeze. And the sun beat on us. And the sea glared. And Davis cursed. And Hookway writhed and moaned.
And we floated along, barely making any progress, since there was no wind. The sun was scorching us. The sea was harsh. Davis swore. Hookway squirmed and groaned.
"Take down the sails," said the first mate. "They are useless without any wind. Rig them up as an awning instead."
"Lower the sails," said the first mate. "They're useless without any wind. Set them up as a sunshade instead."
The men obeyed.
The guys followed instructions.
Then the doctor seized a vessel, and filling it with sea-water poured it over Sylvia as she lay, soaking her, clothes and all.
Then the doctor grabbed a container, filled it with seawater, and poured it over Sylvia while she was lying there, soaking her and her clothes.
"Oh, doctor!" I expostulated, wonderingly.
"Oh, doctor!" I exclaimed, amazed.
"I'm going to drench you too, Miss Sara. It will relieve the thirst," he said.
"I'm going to soak you too, Miss Sara. It'll quench your thirst," he said.
Sylvia opened her eyes. "Oh! it's bliss!" she said.
Sylvia opened her eyes. "Oh! this is amazing!" she said.
Dr. Atherton then poured some salt water over me, and then over Mr. Wheeler and himself, and told the sailors to drench themselves as well.
Dr. Atherton then poured some saltwater over me, and then over Mr. Wheeler and himself, and told the sailors to soak themselves as well.
It was a little relief—only a very little; and the heat gradually dried us up again.
It was a small relief—just a tiny bit; and the heat slowly dried us out again.
"Here, give me the baler!" cried Davis in a little while, and he caught it out of Gilliland's hand. "D'ye think I'm going to die o' thirst with all this water about?" And dipping it over the side of the cutter, he lifted it to his mouth.
"Here, hand me the baler!" yelled Davis after a bit, and he snatched it from Gilliland's hand. "Do you think I'm going to die of thirst with all this water around?" Then, dipping it over the side of the cutter, he raised it to his mouth.
"Stop him!" shouted the doctor in a frenzy. "The salt water'll make him mad!"
"Stop him!" the doctor yelled frantically. "The salt water will drive him crazy!"
And Gilliland, with a desperate thrust, tipped it over his clothes instead.
And Gilliland, in a moment of desperation, spilled it all over his clothes instead.
Davis howled. He tried to fight; but Gilliland was too[Pg 292] strong for him, and soon he was huddled up in the fore part of the boat, cursing and swearing dreadfully.
Davis yelled. He tried to fight back, but Gilliland was too[Pg 292] strong for him, and soon he was curled up in the front of the boat, cursing and swearing like crazy.
After a time he quieted down, and then he became so queer.
After a while, he calmed down, and then he started acting really strangely.
"Roast beef!" he murmured, smacking his lips. "An' taters! An' cabbage! An' gravy! An' Yorkshire pudden'! My eye! It's prime! And so's the beer, my hearties!"
"Roast beef!" he said, licking his lips. "And potatoes! And cabbage! And gravy! And Yorkshire pudding! Wow! It's top-notch! And so is the beer, my friends!"
He smiled. The anguish died out of his face. He thought he was eating it all. And then he began to finish off his dinner with apple pie.
He smiled. The pain faded from his face. He thought he was enjoying it all. And then he started to wrap up his dinner with apple pie.
"Stow your gab!" snarled Evans. "Wot a fool he is!"
"Shut your mouth!" snapped Evans. "What a fool he is!"
And, indeed, it was maddening to hear him.
And honestly, it was infuriating to hear him.
An hour later he struggled into a sitting posture and turned a rapturous face upon the sea. "Water!" he shouted. "Water! Water!" And before any of the sailors could raise a hand to stop him he had rolled over the side of the boat.
An hour later, he managed to sit up and looked enthusiastically at the sea. "Water!" he yelled. "Water! Water!" And before any of the sailors could react, he had rolled off the side of the boat.
The first mate shouted. The men, feeble though they were, sprang to do his bidding. They were not in time. With a gurgling cry Davis was jerked under the water suddenly. Next moment the water bubbled, and before it grew calm again the surface was stained with blood.
The first mate yelled. The men, weak as they were, rushed to follow his orders. They were too late. With a gurgling scream, Davis was yanked under the water out of nowhere. The next moment, the water started bubbling, and before it settled down again, the surface was stained with blood.
"A shark's got him!" shrieked Hookway. And as he cried the great black fin of some awful thing came gliding after the cutter.
"A shark's got him!" Hookway screamed. And as he shouted, the huge black fin of some terrifying creature glided after the boat.
"He's had his dinner," said Gilliland grimly; "and he's waiting for his supper now!"
"He's had his dinner," Gilliland said with a serious tone; "and he's just waiting for his supper now!"
III.
Oh! that terrible night, with the full moon shining down upon the quiet water! So still! So calm! Not a ripple on the wave! And that awful black something silently following us!
Oh! that terrible night, with the full moon shining down on the still water! So quiet! So peaceful! Not a ripple in sight! And that horrifying dark thing silently following us!
Sylvia lay with her head upon the doctor's knee—one poor thin arm, half bared, across my lap. And so the morning found us.
Sylvia was lying with her head on the doctor's knee—one frail, bare arm draped across my lap. And that’s how the morning discovered us.
[Pg 293]There was something the matter with Evans—something desperate. He was beginning to look like Davis—only worse. Something horrible in his ghastly face. It was wolfish. And his eyes—they were not like human eyes at all—they were the eyes of some fierce, wild beast. And they were fastened with a wolfish glare on Sylvia's half-bared arm. He wanted to eat it!
[Pg 293]Something was off with Evans—something urgent. He was starting to look like Davis—but even worse. There was something terrible about his pale face. It looked predatory. And his eyes—they didn't seem human at all—they resembled those of a fierce, wild animal. They were fixed with a predatory stare on Sylvia's partially exposed arm. He wanted to devour it!
Stealthily he had got his clasp knife out. And stealthily he was crouching as if to make a spring. And I couldn't speak!
Stealthily, he pulled out his pocket knife. And quietly, he crouched as if ready to pounce. And I couldn't make a sound!
My tongue, as the Bible expresses it, clave to the roof of my mouth. I was powerless to make a sound. And none of the others happened to be looking at him.
My tongue, as the Bible puts it, stuck to the roof of my mouth. I couldn't make a sound. And none of the others happened to be looking at him.
I put my hand on Mr. Wheeler's knee and gave him a feeble push. I pointed dumbly at Evans.
I put my hand on Mr. Wheeler's knee and gave him a weak push. I pointed awkwardly at Evans.
"Put down that knife!" cried Mr. Wheeler in a voice of command. "Evans!"
"Put down that knife!" shouted Mr. Wheeler authoritatively. "Evans!"
With a cry so hideous—I can hear it now—the man lunged forward. Mr. Wheeler tried to seize the knife; but Evans suddenly plunged it into his shoulder; and the first mate fell with a groan.
With a scream so awful—I can hear it now—the man rushed forward. Mr. Wheeler tried to grab the knife, but Evans suddenly stabbed it into his shoulder; and the first mate collapsed with a groan.
Then there was an awful struggle.
Then there was a terrible struggle.
Gilliland and Hookway fighting with Evans. And the doctor trying to protect Sylvia and me; and dragging the first mate away from the scuffling feet. And I praying out loud in my agony that death might come to our relief.
Gilliland and Hookway were fighting with Evans. The doctor was trying to protect Sylvia and me, dragging the first mate away from the struggling feet. And I was praying out loud in my pain that death might come to our rescue.
He was down at last. Lying in the bottom of the boat, with Gilliland sitting astride him, and Hookway getting a rope to tie him up! The doctor leaning over Mr. Wheeler and trying to staunch the blood, and the first mate fainting away!
He was finally down. Lying at the bottom of the boat, with Gilliland sitting on top of him, and Hookway getting a rope to tie him up! The doctor was leaning over Mr. Wheeler, trying to stop the bleeding, while the first mate was passing out!
And then—Oh! heavens! with a cry—Gilliland sprang to his feet, shouting! gesticulating! waving his cap! Had he, too, now, suddenly gone mad?
And then—Oh! my gosh! with a shout—Gilliland jumped to his feet, yelling! gesturing! waving his cap! Had he, too, suddenly lost his mind?
"Ship ahoy! ahoy!" he shrieked, and we followed his pointing hand.
"Ship ahoy! ahoy!" he shouted, and we followed his outstretched hand.
And there, on the bosom of the endless sea, we saw a ship becalmed.
And there, on the surface of the endless sea, we saw a ship stuck in calm waters.
[Pg 294]I suppose I swooned.
I guess I fainted.
When I recovered my senses, the cutter was creeping under her lee, and the crew were throwing us a rope.
When I regained my senses, the boat was slowly approaching on her side, and the crew was tossing us a rope.
"The women first," said somebody in a cheerful voice. "And after them send up the wounded man."
“The women go first,” said someone in a cheerful voice. “And then send up the wounded man.”
And soon kind, pitying faces were bending over us. And very tender hands were feeding Sylvia and me.
And soon, kind, compassionate faces were leaning over us. And very gentle hands were feeding Sylvia and me.
"They've had a pooty consid'able squeak, I guess," said the cheerful voice.
"They've had quite a bit of a squeak, I guess," said the cheerful voice.
And somebody answered, "That's so."
And someone replied, "That's true."
We had been picked up by an American schooner.
We were picked up by an American schooner.
A STRANGE VISITOR.
BY MAUD HEIGHINGTON.
The Priory was a fine, rambling old house, which had recently come into Jack Cheriton's possession through the death of a parsimonious relative.
The Priory was a beautiful, sprawling old house that had recently become Jack Cheriton's property due to the passing of a stingy relative.
Part of the building only had been kept in repair, while the remainder had fallen into decay, and was, in fact, only a picturesque ruin.
Part of the building had been maintained, while the rest had fallen into disrepair and was really just a charming ruin.
The Cheritons' first visit to their newly acquired property was a sort of reconnoitre visit. They had come from Town for a month's holiday, bringing with them Thatcher—little Mollie's nurse—as general factotum.
The Cheritons' first visit to their newly acquired property was kind of a scouting trip. They had come from the city for a month-long holiday, bringing along Thatcher—little Mollie's nurse—as their go-to helper.
They had barely been in the house an hour when a telegram summoned Thatcher to her mother's deathbed, and a day or two later urgent business recalled Jack to Town.
They had just been in the house for an hour when a telegram called Thatcher to her mother's deathbed, and a day or two later, urgent business called Jack back to Town.
"I'll just call at the Lodge and get Mrs. Somers to come up as early as she can this morning, and stay the night with you, so you will not be alone long," he called as he hurried off.
"I'll just stop by the Lodge and ask Mrs. Somers to come up as early as she can this morning and spend the night with you, so you won't be alone for too long," he shouted as he rushed off.
His wife and Mollie watched him out of sight, and then returned to the breakfast-room—the little one amusing herself with her doll, while her mother put the breakfast things together.
His wife and Mollie watched him until he was out of sight, and then they went back to the breakfast room—the little girl entertaining herself with her doll while her mother tidied up the breakfast items.
Millicent Cheriton was no coward, but an undefinable sense of uneasiness was stealing over her. The Priory was fully half an hour's walk from the Lodge, which was the nearest house. Still further off, in the opposite direction, stood a large building, the nature of which they had not yet discovered.
Millicent Cheriton was not afraid, but a vague feeling of unease was creeping in on her. The Priory was a good thirty minutes' walk from the Lodge, which was the closest house. Even farther away, in the opposite direction, stood a large building whose purpose they had not yet figured out.
Jack had never left her even for one night since their[Pg 296] marriage—and now she had not even Thatcher left to bear her company.
Jack had never spent a single night away from her since their [Pg 296] wedding—and now she didn't even have Thatcher to keep her company.
"Mrs. Somers will soon be here," she said in a comforting tone to Mollie, who, however, was too intent upon her doll to notice, and certainly did not share her mother's uneasiness.
"Mrs. Somers will be here soon," she said in a reassuring tone to Mollie, who was too focused on her doll to pay attention and definitely didn't share her mother's worry.
Meanwhile, Jack had reached the Lodge and made his request to Somers, the gamekeeper.
Meanwhile, Jack had arrived at the Lodge and made his request to Somers, the gamekeeper.
"I'm main sorry, sir, but the missus thought as you would want her at eleven—as usual, so she started off early to get her marketing done first. I'll be sure and tell her to take her things up for the night as soon as she gets home."
"I'm really sorry, sir, but my wife thought that you would want her at eleven—as usual—so she left early to do her shopping first. I'll make sure to tell her to take her things up for the night as soon as she gets home."
"Ten o'clock! No Mrs. Somers yet!"
"Ten o'clock! No Mrs. Somers yet!"
Mrs. Cheriton picked up her little daughter and carried her upstairs.
Mrs. Cheriton picked up her young daughter and took her upstairs.
"We'll make the beds, Mollie, you and I," she said, tossing the little maid into the middle of the shaken-up feather bed.
"We'll make the beds, Mollie, you and I," she said, throwing the little maid onto the middle of the shaken feather bed.
This was fine fun, and Mollie begged for a repetition of it.
This was great fun, and Mollie asked to do it again.
"Hark! That must be Mrs. Somers," as a footstep sounded on the gravel path.
"Hey! That must be Mrs. Somers," as a footstep echoed on the gravel path.
"That's right, Mrs. Somers, I am glad you have come," called Millicent, but as she heard no reply, she thought she had been mistaken, and finished making the bed, then tying a sun-bonnet over Mollie's golden curls, took her downstairs, intending to take her into the garden to play.
"That's right, Mrs. Somers, I'm glad you came," Millicent called out, but when she didn't hear a response, she thought she must have been wrong. She finished making the bed, then tied a sunbonnet over Mollie's golden curls and took her downstairs, planning to bring her into the garden to play.
What was it that came over Millicent as she reached the hall? Again that strange uneasiness, and a feeling that some third person was near her. She grasped Mollie's hand more firmly, with an impatient exclamation to herself, for what she thought was silly nervousness, and walked into the dining-room.
What was it that hit Millicent as she entered the hall? That strange uneasiness again, and a sense that someone else was nearby. She tightened her grip on Mollie's hand, muttering an annoyed comment to herself about what she considered silly nerves, and walked into the dining room.
There, in the large armchair, lately occupied by her husband, sat a tall, gentlemanly looking man.
There, in the large armchair recently occupied by her husband, sat a tall, well-dressed man.
He had already removed his hat, and was about to unlock a brown leather bag, which he held on his knee. He rose and bowed as Mrs. Cheriton entered the room.
He had already taken off his hat and was about to open a brown leather bag that he had on his knee. He stood up and bowed when Mrs. Cheriton walked into the room.
"I must apologise for intruding upon you, madam, but I[Pg 297] do so in the cause of science, so I am sure you will pardon me."
"I must apologize for interrupting you, ma'am, but I'm doing this for the sake of science, so I hope you'll forgive me."
The words were fair enough, but something in the manner made Millicent's heart seem to stand still. Something also told her that she must not show her fear.
The words were reasonable, but something about the way they were said made Millicent's heart stop. She also sensed that she shouldn't reveal her fear.
"May I know to whom I am speaking?" she said, "and in what branch of science you take a special interest?"
"Could you tell me who I'm talking to?" she asked, "and which area of science you’re particularly interested in?"
"Certainly, madam. My name is Wharton. I am a surgeon, and am greatly interested in vivisection."
"Of course, ma'am. My name is Wharton. I'm a surgeon, and I'm really interested in vivisection."
"Indeed!" said Millicent, summoning all her presence of mind, for as he spoke his manner grew more excitable, and he began to open his bag.
"Definitely!" said Millicent, gathering all her composure, because as he spoke, he became more animated and started to open his bag.
"I called here," he said, "to make known a new discovery, which, however, I should like to demonstrate," and he fixed his restless eye on little Mollie, who was clinging shyly to her mother's gown.
"I called here," he said, "to share a new discovery, which, by the way, I'd like to show you," and he focused his restless gaze on little Mollie, who was shyly holding onto her mother's dress.
"I am sure it is very kind of you to take an interest in us—but it is so early, perhaps you have not breakfasted? May I get you some breakfast?"
"I really appreciate your interest in us—but it’s quite early; maybe you haven’t had breakfast yet? Can I get you something to eat?"
Would Mrs. Somers never come? and if she did, what could she do? for by this time Millicent had no doubt that she was talking to a madman.
Would Mrs. Somers ever come? And if she did, what could she do? By this point, Millicent was sure she was talking to a madman.
"Thank you, I do not need any," replied her visitor, as he began to take from his bag all kinds of terrible looking surgical instruments, and laid them on the table.
"Thanks, I don't need any," replied her visitor as he started to pull out all sorts of scary-looking surgical tools from his bag and laid them on the table.
In spite of the terror within her, Millicent tried to turn his attention from his bag, speaking of all kinds of general subjects as fast as they came to her mind, but though he answered her politely, it was with evident irritation, and he seemed to get more excitable every minute.
In spite of the fear inside her, Millicent tried to distract him from his bag, talking about all sorts of random topics as quickly as they came to her mind. However, even though he responded to her politely, it was clear he was irritated, and he seemed to become more agitated with each passing minute.
"This will never do," she thought, "I must humour him," and with sinking heart she ventured on her next question.
"This won't work," she thought, "I have to play along with him," and with a heavy heart, she went ahead with her next question.
"What is this wonderful discovery, Mr. Wharton? if I may ask."
"What is this amazing discovery, Mr. Wharton? If I may ask."
"Certainly, madam. It is a permanent cure for deafness."
"Of course, ma'am. It’s a permanent cure for deafness."
Millicent began to breathe more freely as the thought passed through her mind "then it can't affect Mollie," for[Pg 298] she forgot for a moment that her guest was not a sane man. Again his eye rested on Mollie, and he rose from his chair.
Millicent started to relax as the idea crossed her mind, "then it can't affect Mollie," for[Pg 298] she momentarily forgot that her guest was not in his right mind. Again, his gaze lingered on Mollie, and he stood up from his chair.
"The cure is a certain one," he said, "the right ear must be amputated, and the passages thoroughly scraped, but I will show you," and he took a step towards Mollie.
"The cure is guaranteed," he said, "the right ear needs to be amputated, and the passages have to be thoroughly cleaned out, but I’ll show you," and he took a step towards Mollie.
Millicent's face blanched.
Millicent's face went pale.
"But Mollie is not deaf," she said; "it will hardly do to operate on her."
"But Mollie isn't deaf," she said; "it probably isn't a good idea to operate on her."
"It will prevent her ever becoming so, madam, and prevention is better than cure," and he stepped back to the table to select an instrument.
"It will stop her from ever becoming that way, madam, and it's better to prevent than to fix," he said as he moved back to the table to choose a tool.
The mother's presence of mind did not desert her—though her legs trembled so violently that she feared her visitor would see her terror.
The mother's composure didn't let her down—although her legs shook so much that she worried her visitor would notice her fear.
"It would be a very good thing to feel sure of that," she said. "You will want a firm table, of course, and good light. You might be interrupted here. I will show you a better room for the operation."
"It would be really great to be sure of that," she said. "You'll need a sturdy table, of course, and good lighting. You might get interrupted here. I'll show you a better room for the procedure."
"Thank you, madam, and I shall require plenty of hot water and towels."
"Thank you, ma'am, and I'll need a lot of hot water and towels."
"Certainly," said Millicent, and leading him to the hall, she directed him to a room which had at one time been fitted as a laundry, and in which was an ironing bench.
"Of course," said Millicent, and guiding him to the hall, she pointed him to a room that had once been set up as a laundry, complete with an ironing board.
With sinking heart, she followed him to the top of the house—pointing the way through two attics into a third.
With a heavy heart, she followed him to the top of the house—leading the way through two attics into a third.
"I will just leave you to arrange your things while I get hot water and towels, and put on Mollie's nightdress," she said, and closing the door, turned the key. It grated noisily, but the visitor was too much occupied to notice it, and rushing through the other rooms, Millicent locked both doors, and fled downstairs.
"I'll let you sort your stuff out while I grab hot water and towels, and put on Mollie's nightdress," she said, then closed the door and locked it. The key made a loud noise, but the visitor was too focused to notice. Millicent rushed through the other rooms, locked both doors, and ran downstairs.
Snatching her little one in her arms, she hurried through the garden—pausing at the gate to shift Mollie from her arms on to her back.
Snatching her little one in her arms, she rushed through the garden—pausing at the gate to move Mollie from her arms to her back.
She had barely left the gate when a horrible yell of baffled rage rent the air, making her turn and glance up at the window of the attic.
She had just walked out the gate when a terrible scream of frustrated anger tore through the air, causing her to turn and look up at the attic window.
[Pg 299]The maniac had just discovered that the door was locked, and rushing to the window caught sight of his hostess and desired patient fleeing from the house.
[Pg 299]The maniac had just realized that the door was locked, and as he rushed to the window, he saw his hostess and the patient he wanted to escape from the house.
One glance showed Millicent that he was about to get out of the window, but whether he intended to clamber down by the ivy, or creep in at the next attic, she did not stop to ascertain; only praying that she might have strength to gain a place of safety she sped on, staggering under the weight of her little one, who clung to her neck in wonder.
One look made Millicent realize he was about to climb out of the window, but whether he planned to climb down using the ivy or sneak into the next attic, she didn’t stop to find out; she just hoped she would have the strength to reach a safe place as she hurried on, struggling under the weight of her child, who clung to her neck in curiosity.
On and on, still with the wild yells of rage ringing in her ears, until she had put three fields between herself and the house, when she stopped for breath in a shady lane.
On and on, with the wild shouts of anger echoing in her ears, until she had put three fields between herself and the house, when she paused to catch her breath in a shady lane.
Hark! Surely it was the sound of wheels coming towards her. "Help! oh, help!" she shouted. "Help! help! help!"
Hark! Surely it was the sound of wheels coming toward her. "Help! Oh, help!" she cried. "Help! Help! Help!"
In another moment a brougham, drawn by two horses, appeared, coming slowly up the hill towards her.
In a moment, a carriage pulled by two horses showed up, making its way slowly up the hill toward her.
The coachman at a word from his master drew up, and Millicent, now nearly fainting from terror and exhaustion, was helped into the carriage.
The coachman stopped at a word from his boss, and Millicent, almost fainting from fear and exhaustion, was assisted into the carriage.
Giving directions to the coachman to drive home as quickly as possible, Dr. Shielding, for it was the medical superintendent of the Lunatic Asylum, the long building already referred to, drew from her between sobs and gasps the story of her fright.
Giving directions to the driver to get home as quickly as possible, Dr. Shielding, the medical superintendent of the Lunatic Asylum—the long building mentioned earlier—extracted from her, through sobs and gasps, the story of her fear.
At length they drew up before the doctor's house, in the grounds of the asylum, and with a hasty word of introduction, Dr. Shielding left Millicent and Mollie with his wife and daughter.
At last, they arrived at the doctor's house on the asylum grounds, and with a quick introduction, Dr. Shielding left Millicent and Mollie with his wife and daughter.
Summoning two burly-looking keepers, he stepped into his brougham again.
Summoning two strong-looking attendants, he got back into his carriage.
"To the Priory," he said, and then related the story to the men, describing the position of the attic as told him by Millicent, adding that he had just returned from a distant village, where he had been called for consultation about a case of rapidly developed homicidal mania of a local medical man, but the patient had eluded his caretaker, the previous day, and could not be found.
"To the Priory," he said, and then told the men the story, explaining where the attic was located based on what Millicent had told him. He added that he had just come back from a distant village, where he had been asked to consult on a case involving a local doctor who had suddenly developed extreme homicidal behavior. However, the patient had escaped from his caregiver the day before and couldn’t be found.
[Pg 300]"I have no doubt it is the same man," he said, "and there he is!" he added, as they stopped before the Priory gate, to find the strange visitor was trying to descend from the window by the ivy.
[Pg 300]"I'm sure it's the same guy," he said, "and look, there he is!" he added as they paused in front of the Priory gate, discovering that the mysterious visitor was attempting to climb down from the window using the ivy.
There he clung, bag in hand, still five-and-twenty feet from the ground. When hearing their voices, he turned to look at them, and in so doing lost his hold, falling heavily to the ground.
There he hung on, bag in hand, still twenty-five feet off the ground. When he heard their voices, he turned to look at them, and in doing so, lost his grip and fell heavily to the ground.
They hastened to the spot, just in time to see a spasmodic quiver of the limbs as he drew his last breath. He had struck his head violently against a huge stone and broken his neck.
They rushed to the scene, just in time to see a sudden tremor in his limbs as he took his last breath. He had violently hit his head against a large stone and broken his neck.
The body was removed to the mortuary of the asylum, with all speed, and the relatives of the poor man telegraphed for, and when Dr. Shielding returned home he found that his wife had insisted upon keeping Mollie and Millicent as their guests until Jack's return, to which arrangement he heartily assented.
The body was quickly taken to the asylum's mortuary, and the relatives of the unfortunate man were contacted by telegram. When Dr. Shielding got home, he discovered that his wife had insisted on hosting Mollie and Millicent until Jack returned, a plan he fully supported.
Jack's face blanched as he read a paragraph describing the adventure in his morning paper the following day, and when his letters were brought in, he hastily broke the seal of one in his wife's handwriting, and read the story in her own words, finishing with, "Oh, Jack, dear, I never, never can go back there again; do come and fetch us home."
Jack's face went pale as he read a paragraph about the adventure in his morning paper the next day. When his letters arrived, he quickly opened one with his wife's handwriting and read her account, which ended with, "Oh, Jack, dear, I can never, ever go back there again; please come and bring us home."
They never did return to the Priory, for on his way to the station, Jack put it into the hands of an agent for sale, and when he reached Beechcroft, he begged Mrs. Somers to go and pack up all their personal belongings and send them back to Town.
They never went back to the Priory, because on his way to the station, Jack handed it over to an agent to sell, and when he got to Beechcroft, he asked Mrs. Somers to pack up all their personal things and send them back to the city.
It was with feelings of deep thankfulness that he clasped his wife and little one in his arms once more, inwardly vowing that come what might, he would never again leave them without protection, even for an hour.
It was with a deep sense of gratitude that he held his wife and young child in his arms again, silently promising that no matter what happened, he would never leave them unprotected, even for a moment.
THE THIRD PERSON SINGULAR.
BY LUCY HARDY.
"You remember the old coaching days, granny?"
"You remember the old coaching days, Grandma?"
"Indeed I do," replied the old lady, with a smile, "for one of the strangest adventures of my life befell me on my first stage-coach journey. Yes, you girls shall hear the story; I am getting into my 'anecdotage,' as Horace Walpole calls it," and granny laughed with the secret consciousness that her "anecdotes" were always sure of an appreciative audience.
"Of course I do," replied the old lady with a smile, "because one of the most unusual adventures of my life happened on my first stagecoach journey. Yes, you girls will hear the story; I'm entering my 'anecdotage,' as Horace Walpole puts it," and granny laughed, knowing that her "anecdotes" always had an appreciative audience.
"People did not run about hither and thither in my young days as you girls do now," went on the old lady, "and it was quite an event to take a coach journey. In fact, when I started on my first one, I was nearly twenty years old; and my father and mother had then debated a good while as to whether I could be permitted to travel alone by the stage. My father was a country parson, as you know, and we lived in a very remote Yorkshire village. But an aunt, who was rich and childless, had lately taken up her residence at York, and had written so urgently to beg that I might be allowed to spend the winter with her, and thus cheer her loneliness, that it was decided that I must accept the invitation. It was the custom then for many of the local country gentry to visit the great provincial towns for their 'seasons' instead of undertaking the long journey to the metropolis. York, and many another country town, is still full of the fine old 'town houses' of the local gentry, who now go to London to 'bring out' their young daughters; but who, in the former[Pg 302] days, were content with the gaieties offered by their own provincial capital. Very lively and pleasant were the 'seasons' of the country towns in my youth; and I think there was more real hospitality and sociability found among the country neighbours than one meets with in London society nowadays. I, of course, was delighted at the prospect of exchanging the dull life of our little village for the gaieties of York; but when it actually came to saying good-bye to my parents, from whom I had never yet been separated, I was half inclined to wish that Aunt Maria's invitation had been refused. Farmer Gray, who was to drive me to the neighbouring town, where I should join the coach, was very kind; and pretended not to see how I was crying under my veil. We lumbered along the narrow lanes and at length reached the little market town where I was deposited at the 'Blue Boar' to have some tea and await the arrival of the mail. I had often watched the coach dash up, and off again, when visiting the town with my father; but it seemed like a dream that I, Dolly Harcourt, was now actually to be a passenger in the conveyance. The dusk of a winter's evening was gathering as the mail came in sight, its red lamps gleaming through the mist. Ostlers prided themselves upon the celerity with which the change of horses was effected, and passengers were expected to be equally quick; I was bustled inside (my place had been taken days previously) before I had time to think twice. Fortunately, as I thought, remembering the long night journey which lay before me, I found the interior of the coach empty, several passengers having just alighted; but, as I settled myself in one corner, two figures hurried up, a short man, and a woman in a long cloak and poke-bonnet, with a thick veil over her face.
"People didn't run around like you girls do now in my day," the old lady continued, "and taking a coach journey was quite an event. In fact, when I went on my first one, I was nearly twenty years old, and my parents had debated for a while about whether I could travel alone by stagecoach. As you know, my father was a country parson, and we lived in a very remote village in Yorkshire. But an aunt of mine, who was wealthy and childless, had recently moved to York and had written urgently asking to spend the winter with her to help with her loneliness. So it was decided that I would accept her invitation. Back then, it was common for many local gentry to visit the big provincial towns for their 'seasons' instead of making the long trip to the capital. York, along with many other country towns, is still filled with the grand old 'town houses' of the local gentry, who now go to London to 'bring out' their young daughters; but in the past, they were content with the entertainment offered by their own provincial capital. The 'seasons' of country towns in my youth were quite lively and pleasant, and I believe there was more genuine hospitality and camaraderie among country neighbors than what you find in London society these days. I was, of course, thrilled at the idea of swapping the dull life of our little village for the excitement of York; but when it came to saying goodbye to my parents, from whom I had never been separated, I almost wished Aunt Maria's invitation hadn't been extended. Farmer Gray, who was going to drive me to the nearby town where I would catch the coach, was very kind and pretended not to notice my tears behind my veil. We slowly made our way down the narrow lanes and finally arrived at the little market town where I was dropped off at the 'Blue Boar' to have some tea and wait for the mail's arrival. I had often watched the coach come and go when visiting the town with my father, but it felt like a dream that I, Dolly Harcourt, was actually going to be a passenger in it. As the dusk of a winter evening fell, the mail appeared in the distance, its red lamps glowing through the mist. The ostlers took pride in how quickly they changed the horses, and passengers were expected to be just as quick; I was rushed inside (my seat had been booked days beforehand) before I had a chance to think it over. Fortunately, as I remembered the long night journey ahead of me, I found the inside of the coach empty, as several passengers had just gotten off; but as I settled into one corner, two figures hurried toward me—a short man and a woman in a long cloak and poke bonnet, with a thick veil over her face."
"'Just in time,' cried the man. 'Yes, I've booked two places, Mr. Jones and Miss Jenny,' and the pair stumbled in just as the impatient horses started.
"'Just in time!' shouted the man. 'Yes, I've reserved two spots, Mr. Jones and Miss Jenny,' and the couple stumbled in just as the restless horses took off."
"'Miss Jenny.' Well, I was glad that I was not to have a long night journey alone with a strange man. I glanced at the cloaked and veiled figure which sank awkwardly into the opposite corner of the vehicle, and then leaned forward to[Pg 303] remove some of my little packages from the seat; in so doing I brushed against her bonnet.
"'Miss Jenny.' I was relieved that I wouldn’t be taking a long night journey alone with a stranger. I looked at the cloaked and veiled figure awkwardly settling into the opposite corner of the vehicle, and then leaned forward to[Pg 303] grab some of my little packages from the seat; in doing so, I brushed against her bonnet.
"'I beg your pardon, madam,' I said politely; 'I was removing these parcels, fearing they might incommode you.'
"'I’m sorry, ma'am,' I said politely; 'I was moving these packages, worried they might bother you.'"
"'All right, all right, miss,' said the man, a red-faced, vulgar-looking personage; 'don't you trouble about Jenny, she'll do very well;' and he proceeded to settle his companion in the corner rather unceremoniously.
"'Okay, okay, miss,' said the man, a red-faced, crude-looking character; 'don't worry about Jenny, she'll be just fine;' and he went ahead and plopped his companion down in the corner rather rudely."
"'Is she his sister or his wife, I wonder,' I thought; 'he does not seem particularly courteous to her;' and I took a dislike to my fellow-passenger on the spot. He, however, was happily indifferent to my good or evil opinion; pulling a cap from his pocket, he exchanged his hat for it, settled himself comfortably by his companion's side, and, in a few moments, was sound asleep, as his snores proclaimed. I could not follow his example. I felt terribly lonely, and not a little nervous. As we sped along at what appeared to my inexperience such a break-neck rate (ten miles an hour seemed so then, before railways whirled you along like lightning), I began to recall all the dismal stories of coach accidents, and of highwaymen, which I had read or heard of during my quiet village existence. Suppose, on this very moor which we were now crossing, a highwayman rode up and popped a pistol in at the window. I myself had not much to lose, though I should have been extremely reluctant to part with the new silk purse which my mother had netted for me, and in which she and father had each placed a guinea—coins not too plentiful in our country vicarage in those days. And suppose the highwayman was not satisfied with mere robbery, but should oblige me to alight and dance a minuet with him on the heath, as did Claud Duval; suppose—here my nervous fears took a fresh turn, for the cloaked lady opposite began to move restlessly, and the man, half waking, gave her a brisk nudge with his elbow and cried sharply,—
"'Is she his sister or his wife, I wonder?' I thought. 'He doesn’t seem very polite to her,' and I immediately disliked my fellow passenger. However, he was blissfully unaware of my opinion, pulling a cap from his pocket and swapping his hat for it. He settled in comfortably next to his companion and, within moments, was fast asleep, as his snores made clear. I couldn’t follow his lead. I felt incredibly lonely and a bit anxious. As we sped along at what seemed like breakneck speed to my inexperienced self (ten miles an hour felt so fast back then, before trains took you along like lightning), I began to remember all the grim tales of coach accidents and highwaymen I'd encountered during my quiet life in the village. What if, on this very moor we were crossing, a highwayman appeared and shoved a pistol through the window? I didn’t have much to lose, though I would be very reluctant to part with the new silk purse my mother had knitted for me, which she and my father had each filled with a guinea—coins that were quite rare in our country vicarage at that time. And what if the highwayman wanted more than just to rob me, but insisted I get out and dance a minuet with him on the heath, like Claud Duval? My anxious thoughts took a new turn as the cloaked lady across from me started to fidget, and the man, half-awake, nudged her sharply with his elbow and exclaimed,—
"'Now, then, keep quiet, I say.'
"‘Now, be quiet, I said.’"
"This was a strange manner in which to address a lady. Could this man be sober, I thought, and a shiver ran through[Pg 304] me at the idea of being doomed to spend so many hours in company with a possibly intoxicated, and certainly surly man. How rudely he addressed his companion, how little he seemed to care for her comfort! As I looked more carefully at the pair (the rising moon now giving me sufficient light to do this) I noted that the man's hand was slipped under the woman's cloak, and that he was apparently holding her down in her seat by her wrist. A fresh terror now assailed me—was I travelling with a lunatic and her keeper? I vainly tried to obtain a glimpse of the woman's countenance, so shrouded by her poke-bonnet and thick veil.
"This was a weird way to talk to a woman. Could this guy really be sober? I felt a shiver run through me at the thought of being stuck with some possibly drunk and definitely grumpy man for hours. He was so rude to his companion and didn’t seem to care about her comfort at all! As I looked more closely at the couple (the rising moon now giving me enough light), I noticed the man had his hand under the woman’s cloak and was apparently holding her down in her seat by her wrist. A new fear hit me—was I traveling with a lunatic and her keeper? I tried in vain to catch a glimpse of the woman’s face, so hidden by her poke-bonnet and thick veil."
"The man was speedily snoring again, and I sat with my eyes fixed on the cloaked figure, wondering—speculating. Poor thing, was she indeed a lunatic travelling in charge of this rough attendant? Pity filled my heart as I thought of this afflicted creature, possibly torn from home and friends and sent away with a surly guardian; who, I now felt sure, was not too sober. Was the woman old or young, of humble rank or a lady? I began to weave a dozen romantic stories in my head about my fellow-passengers, quite forgetting all my recent fears about the 'knights of the road.' So sorry did I feel for the woman that I leant across and addressed some trivial, polite remark to her, but received no reply. I gently touched her cloak to draw her attention, but the lady's temper seemed as testy as that of her companion; she abruptly twisted away from my touch with some inarticulate, but evidently angry exclamation, which sounded almost like a growl. I shrank back abashed into my corner and attempted no more civilities. Would the coach never reach York and I be freed from the presence of these mysterious fellow-passengers? I was but a timid little country lass, and this was my first flight from home. It was certainly not a pleasant idea to believe oneself shut up for several hours with a half-tipsy man and a lunatic; as I now firmly believed the woman to be. I sat very still, fearing to annoy her by any chance movement, but my addressing her had evidently disturbed her, for she began to move restlessly, and to make a kind of muttering to herself. I gradually edged[Pg 305] away towards the other end of the seat, so as to leave as much space between myself and the lady as possible, and in so doing let my shawl fall to the floor of the coach. I stooped to pick it up, and there beheld, protruding from my fellow-passenger's cloak, her foot. Oh horrors! I saw no woman's dainty shoe—but a hairy paw, with long nails—was it cloven?
The man was quickly snoring again, and I sat with my eyes fixed on the cloaked figure, wondering—speculating. Poor thing, was she really a lunatic traveling with this rough attendant? I felt pity for this troubled soul, possibly taken from home and friends and sent off with a grumpy guardian; who, I now felt sure, wasn't completely sober. Was the woman old or young, of humble background or a lady? I started to imagine a dozen romantic stories in my head about my fellow passengers, completely forgetting my recent fears about the 'knights of the road.' I felt so sorry for the woman that I leaned across and said something trivial and polite to her, but got no response. I gently touched her cloak to get her attention, but the lady's temper seemed just as prickly as her companion's; she abruptly turned away from my touch with some inarticulate, but clearly angry exclamation, which sounded almost like a growl. I shrank back, embarrassed, into my corner and didn’t try to be polite again. Would the coach never reach York so I could escape the presence of these mysterious fellow passengers? I was just a timid little country girl, and this was my first trip away from home. It certainly wasn't a comforting thought to believe I was stuck for several hours with a slightly tipsy man and a lunatic; as I now firmly believed the woman to be. I sat very still, fearing to annoy her with any movement, but my speaking to her had evidently disturbed her, as she began to move restlessly and mutter to herself. I gradually edged[Pg 305] away towards the other end of the seat to leave as much space between us as possible, and in doing so, let my shawl fall to the floor of the coach. I bent down to pick it up, and there, sticking out from my fellow passenger's cloak, was her foot. Oh horrors! I didn't see a woman's dainty shoe—but a hairy paw, with long nails—was it cloven?
"The frantic shriek I gave stopped the coach, and the guard and the outside passengers were round the door in a moment. For the first time in my life I had fainted—so missed the first excited turmoil—but soon revived to find myself lying on the moor, the centre of a kindly group of fellow-travellers, who were proffering essences, and brandy, and all other approved restoratives; while in the background, like distant thunder, were heard the adjurations of the guard and the coachman, who were swearing like troopers at the other—or rather at the male, inside passenger. Struggling into a sitting position, I beheld this man, sobered now by the shock of my alarm, and by the vials of wrath which were being emptied upon him, standing in a submissive attitude, while beside him, her cloak thrown back and her poke-bonnet thrust on one side, was the mysterious 'lady'—now revealed in her true character as a performing bear. It seemed that a showman, desirous of conveying this animal (which he described as 'quiet as an hangel') with the least trouble and expense to himself, bethought him of the expedient of booking places in the coach for himself and the bear, which bore the name of 'Miss Jenny'; trusting to her wraps and to the darkness to disguise the creature sufficiently. I will not repeat the language of the guard and coachman on discovering the trick played; but after direful threats as to what the showman might 'expect' as the result of his device, matters were amicably arranged. The owner of the bear made most abject apologies all round (I fancy giving more than civil words to the coach officials), I interceded for him, and the mail set off at double speed to make up for lost time. Only, with my knowledge of 'Miss Jenny's' real identity, I absolutely declined to occupy the[Pg 306] interior of the coach again despite the showman's assertions of his pet's harmlessness; and the old coachman sympathising with me, I was helped up to a place by his side on the box, and carefully wrapped up in a huge military cloak by a young gentleman who occupied the next seat, and who was, as he told me, an officer rejoining his regiment at York. The latter part of my journey was far pleasanter than the beginning; the coachman was full of amusing anecdotes, and the young officer made himself most agreeable. It transpired, in course of conversation, that my fellow-traveller was slightly acquainted with Aunt Maria; and this acquaintanceship induced him to request that he might be permitted to escort me to her house and see me safe after my disagreeable adventure. I had no objection to his accompanying myself and the staid maidservant whom I found waiting for me at the inn when the coach stopped at York; and Aunt Maria politely insisted on the young man's remaining to partake of the early breakfast she had prepared to greet my arrival."
"The frantic scream I let out stopped the coach, and the guard and the outside passengers rushed to the door in no time. For the first time in my life, I had fainted—so I missed the initial exciting chaos—but I soon came to, finding myself lying on the moor, surrounded by a caring group of fellow travelers offering essences, brandy, and all other usual remedies. In the background, like distant thunder, I could hear the guard and the coachman cursing angrily at the other—or rather at the male passenger inside. Struggling to sit up, I saw this man, now sobered by my sudden fright and the furious complaints being directed at him, standing there looking submissive. Beside him, her cloak thrown back and her poke bonnet askew, was the mysterious 'lady'—now revealed to be a performing bear. It turned out that a showman, wanting to transport this animal (which he described as 'quiet as an angel') with minimal hassle and cost to himself, thought it would be clever to book seats on the coach for himself and the bear, named 'Miss Jenny'; trusting that her wraps and the darkness would disguise her sufficiently. I won’t repeat the guard and coachman's reactions upon discovering the ruse, but after dire threats about what the showman could 'expect' as a result of his trick, everything was settled amicably. The bear's owner made very humble apologies all around (I suspect he offered more than just polite words to the coach officials), I pleaded on his behalf, and the mail coach set off at double speed to make up for lost time. However, knowing 'Miss Jenny's' true identity, I absolutely refused to sit in the[Pg 306] interior of the coach again, despite the showman’s claims of his pet's harmlessness; and since the old coachman sympathized with me, I was helped up to sit next to him on the box. A young man in the next seat, who introduced himself as an officer returning to his regiment at York, carefully wrapped me in a large military cloak. The latter part of my journey was much more enjoyable than the beginning; the coachman shared entertaining stories, and the young officer was very friendly. During our conversation, it turned out that my fellow traveler had a slight acquaintance with Aunt Maria; this connection led him to ask if he could escort me to her house and ensure I got there safely after my unpleasant experience. I had no issue with him accompanying me and the serious maidservant I found waiting for me at the inn when the coach stopped at York; and Aunt Maria kindly insisted that the young man stay for the early breakfast she had prepared to celebrate my arrival."
"Well, your fright did not end so badly after all, granny," remarked one of her listeners.
"Well, your scare didn’t turn out so bad after all, grandma," said one of her listeners.
"Not at all badly," replied the old lady with a quiet smile; "but for my fright I should never have made the acquaintance of that young officer."
"Not too bad," replied the old lady with a soft smile; "but if it weren't for my scare, I would never have met that young officer."
"And the officer was——"
"And the officer was—"
"He was Captain Marten then, my dears—he became General Marten afterwards—and was your grandfather."
"He was Captain Marten back then, my dears—he later became General Marten—and he was your grandfather."
"HOW JACK MINDED THE BABY."
BY DOROTHY PINHO.
The Etruria was on its way to New York. The voyage had been, so far, without accidents, or even incidents; the weather had been lovely; the sea, a magnificent stretch of blue, with a few miniature wavelets dancing in the sunlight.
The Etruria was headed to New York. The trip had been smooth so far, with no accidents or even minor issues; the weather was beautiful; the sea was a stunning shade of blue, with a few small waves shimmering in the sunlight.
Amongst the passengers of the first-class saloon everybody noticed a slight girlish figure, always very simply attired; in spite of all her efforts to remain unnoticed, she seemed to attract attention by her great beauty. People whispered to each other, "Who is she?" All they knew was that her name was Mrs. Arthur West, and that she was going out to New York with her two babies to join her husband.
Among the first-class passengers, everyone noticed a petite, feminine figure who always dressed very simply. Despite her attempts to blend in, she attracted attention with her striking beauty. People quietly asked each other, "Who is she?" All they knew was that her name was Mrs. Arthur West and that she was heading to New York with her two babies to reunite with her husband.
Every morning she was on deck, or sometimes, if the sun was too fierce, in the saloon, and she made a charming picture reclining in her deck-chair, with baby Lily lying on her lap, and little Jack playing at her feet. Baby was only three or four months old; hardly anything more than a dainty heap of snowy silk and lace to anybody but her mother, who, of course, thought that nothing on earth could be as clever as the way she crowed and kicked out her absurd pink morsels of toes.
Every morning, she was on deck, or sometimes, if the sun was too intense, in the salon. She made a lovely sight lounging in her deck chair, with baby Lily resting on her lap and little Jack playing at her feet. Baby was only three or four months old; to anyone else, she was just a delicate bundle of white silk and lace, but to her mother, nothing on earth could be as impressive as the way she cooed and kicked her tiny pink toes.
Master Jack was quite an important personage; he was nearly four years old and very proud of the fact that this was his second voyage, while Lily had never been on a ship before, and, as he contemptuously remarked, "didn't even know who dada was." He was a quaint, old-fashioned little soul, and though he rather looked down upon his little sister[Pg 308] from the height of his dignity and his first knickerbockers, he would often look after her for his mother and pat her off to sleep quite cleverly.
Master Jack was quite an important figure; he was almost four years old and very proud of the fact that this was his second voyage, while Lily had never been on a ship before and, as he scornfully pointed out, "didn't even know who Dad was." He was a charming, old-fashioned little guy, and even though he looked down on his little sister[Pg 308] from the height of his dignity in his first pair of knickerbockers, he would often take care of her for their mother and put her to sleep quite skillfully.
We must not forget to mention "Rover," a lovely retriever; he was quite of the family, fairly worshipped by his little master, and the pet of the whole ship. He looked upon baby Lily as his own special property, and no stranger dare approach if he were guarding her.
We can’t forget to mention "Rover," a sweet retriever; he was very much part of the family, adored by his little owner, and the favorite of everyone on the ship. He regarded baby Lily as his own special possession, and no outsider would dare come close if he was watching over her.
On the afternoon my story opens baby Lily had been very cross and fretful; the intense heat evidently did not agree with her. Poor little Mrs. West was quite worn out with walking up and down with her trying to lull her off to sleep. Jack was lying flat on the floor, engrossed in the beauties of a large picture-book; two or three times he raised his curly head and shook it gravely. Then he said, "Isn't she a naughty baby, mummie?"
On the afternoon my story begins, baby Lily was being really fussy and irritable; the extreme heat clearly didn't suit her. Poor Mrs. West was completely exhausted from pacing back and forth with her, trying to get her to sleep. Jack was lying flat on the floor, captivated by a big picture book; a couple of times he lifted his curly head and shook it seriously. Then he said, "Isn't she a naughty baby, Mommy?"
"Yes, dear," answered his mother, "and I'm afraid that if she doesn't soon get good, we shall have to put her right through the porthole. We don't want to take a naughty baby-girl to daddy, do we?"
"Yes, sweetie," replied his mom, "and I'm worried that if she doesn't start behaving soon, we might have to toss her straight out the porthole. We don’t want to bring a naughty little girl to daddy, do we?"
"No, mummie," answered Jack very earnestly, and he returned once more to his pictures.
"No, Mom," Jack replied very seriously, and he went back to his drawings.
"There, she has gone off," whispered Mrs. West, after a few moments. "Now, Jackie, I am going to put her down, and you must look after her while I go and see if the stewardess has boiled the milk for the night. Play very quietly, like a good little boy, because I don't think she is very sound asleep." And, with a parting kiss on his little uplifted face, she slipped away.
"There, she's gone," whispered Mrs. West after a moment. "Now, Jackie, I'm going to put her down, and you need to keep an eye on her while I check if the stewardess has boiled the milk for the night. Play very quietly, like a good little boy, because I don't think she's fully asleep." With a final kiss on his little upturned face, she quietly left.
The stewardess was nowhere to be found; so Mrs. West boiled the milk herself, as she had often done before, and after about ten minutes, returned to her cabin.
The flight attendant was nowhere to be seen, so Mrs. West heated the milk herself, just like she had done many times before, and after about ten minutes, went back to her cabin.
Little Jack was in a corner, busy with a drawing-slate; he turned round as his mother came in. The berth where she had put the baby down was empty.
Little Jack was in a corner, focused on a drawing slate; he turned around as his mother walked in. The crib where she had placed the baby was empty.
"Was baby naughty? Has the stewardess taken her?" she asked.
"Was the baby being naughty? Did the flight attendant take her?" she asked.
[Pg 309]"No, mummie; baby woke up d'rectly you went, an' she was so dreff'ly naughty—she just wouldn't go to sleep again; so I thought I'd better punish her, an' I put her, just this minute, through the porthole, like you said; but I dessay she'll be good now, and p'raps you'd better——but what's the matter, mummie? Are you going to be seasick?" for his mother had turned deathly white, and was holding on to the wall for support.
[Pg 309]"No, mommy; the baby woke up right after you left, and she was being really naughty—she just wouldn't go back to sleep; so I thought I should punish her, and I just put her through the porthole, like you said; but I guess she'll behave now, and maybe you should——but what's wrong, mommy? Are you feeling seasick?" because his mother had turned pale and was gripping the wall for support.
"My baby, my little one!" she gasped; then, pulling herself together with a sudden effort, she rushed towards the stairs; little Jack, bewildered, but suddenly overcome by a strange feeling of awe, following in the rear. As she reached the deck, she became aware that the liner had stopped; there was a great commotion among the passengers; she heard some one say, "Good dog! brave fellow!" and Rover, pushing his way between the excited people, brought to her feet a dripping, wailing bundle, which she strained to her heart, and fainted away.
"My baby, my little one!" she cried; then, gathering her strength in an instant, she hurried toward the stairs, with little Jack, confused but suddenly filled with a strange sense of awe, trailing behind her. When she got to the deck, she noticed that the ship had stopped; there was a lot of noise among the passengers; she heard someone say, "Good dog! brave fellow!" and Rover, making his way through the excited crowd, brought her a soggy, crying bundle, which she held tightly to her chest before fainting.
Need I narrate what had happened? When little Jack had "put naughty baby through the porthole," Rover was on deck with his two front paws up on the side of the vessel, watching intently some sea-gulls dipping in the waves. He suddenly saw the little white bundle touch the water; some marvellous instinct told him it was his little charge, and he gave a sudden leap over the side. A sailor of the crew saw him disappear, and gave the alarm: "Stop the ship! man overboard!"
Need I tell you what happened? When little Jack had "put naughty baby through the porthole," Rover was on deck with his two front paws resting on the side of the ship, watching closely as some seagulls dipped in the waves. He suddenly spotted the little white bundle touching the water; a remarkable instinct told him it was his little friend, and he jumped over the side without hesitation. A sailor from the crew saw him disappear and shouted, "Stop the ship! Man overboard!"
A boat was lowered, and in a few seconds Rover was on deck again, holding baby Lily fast between his jaws.
A boat was lowered, and in a few seconds, Rover was back on deck, holding baby Lily gently in his mouth.
Mrs. West never left her children alone after that; and when, a few days later, on the quay at New York, she was clasped in her husband's arms, she told him, between her sobs, how near he had been to never seeing his little daughter.
Mrs. West never left her kids alone after that; and when, a few days later, at the docks in New York, she was wrapped in her husband's arms, she told him, through her tears, how close he had come to never seeing his little daughter.
MY GRANDMOTHER'S ADVENTURE.
A STORY FOUNDED ON FACT.
BY ALFRED H. MILES.
My grandmother was one of the right sort. She was a fine old lady with all her faculties about her at eighty-six, and with a memory that could recall the stirring incidents of the earlier part of the century with a vividness which made them live again in our eager eyes and ears. She was born with the century and was nearly fifteen years old when Napoleon escaped from Elba, and the exciting circumstances that followed, occurring as they did at the most impressionable period of her life, became indelibly fixed upon her mind. She had relatives and friends who had distinguished themselves in the Peninsula war, in memory of one of whom, who fell in the last grand charge at Waterloo, she always wore a mourning ring.
My grandmother was one of the best. She was a wonderful lady who was still sharp and alert at eighty-six, with a memory that could bring to life the dramatic events of the early part of the century, making them vivid for us. She was born at the start of the century and was almost fifteen when Napoleon escaped from Elba, and the thrilling events that followed, happening during such a formative time in her life, were etched in her mind forever. She had relatives and friends who distinguished themselves in the Peninsular War, and in memory of one who fell in the final charge at Waterloo, she always wore a mourning ring.
But it was not at Waterloo that my grandmother met with the adventure which it is now my business to chronicle. It was a real genuine adventure, however, and it befell her a year or so after the final fall of Napoleon, and in a quiet, secluded spot in the county of Wiltshire, England, not far from Salisbury Plain; but as I am quite sure I cannot improve upon the dear old lady's oft-repeated version of the story, I will try and tell it as it fell from those dear, worn lips now for ever silent in the grave.
But it wasn’t at Waterloo that my grandmother had the adventure I’m about to share. It was a genuine adventure, though, and it happened about a year after Napoleon’s final defeat, in a quiet, secluded area in Wiltshire, England, not far from Salisbury Plain. Since I’m certain I can’t do better than the dear old lady’s frequently told version of the story, I’ll try to share it just as it came from those beloved, worn lips now forever silent in the grave.
"I was in my sixteenth year when it was decided that, all fear of foreign invasion being over, I should be sent to London to complete my education and to receive those[Pg 311] finishing touches in manners and deportment 'which a metropolis of wealth and fashion alone can give.'
"I was sixteen when it was decided that, with all fear of foreign invasion gone, I would be sent to London to finish my education and receive those[Pg 311] final touches in manners and behavior that only a city full of wealth and fashion can provide."
"Never having left home before, I looked forward to my journey with some feeling of excitement and not a little of foreboding and dread. I could not quite make up my mind whether I was really sorry or glad. The quiet home life to which I had been accustomed, varied only by occasional visits from the more old-fashioned of the local country families, made me long for the larger life, which I knew must belong to the biggest city in the world (life which I was simple enough to think I might see a great deal of even from the windows of a boarding-school), and made me look forward with joyful anticipation to my journey; while the fear of flying from the humdrum that I knew, to discipline I knew not of, made me temper my anticipations with misgivings and cloud my hopes with fears. To put the matter practically, I think I was generally glad when I got up in the morning and sorry when I went to bed at night.
"Having never left home before, I was excited about my journey, but I also felt a bit of dread and anxiety. I couldn't decide if I was truly sad or happy. The quiet life I was used to, only interrupted by occasional visits from the more traditional local families, made me yearn for the vibrant life I imagined existed in the biggest city in the world (a life that I naively thought I could glimpse from the windows of a boarding school), and I eagerly anticipated my trip. Yet, the thought of escaping the ordinary life I knew and facing an unknown discipline made me temper my excitement with doubts and cloud my hopes with fears. To sum it up, I generally felt happy when I woke up in the morning and sad when I went to bed at night."
"My father's house stood about a hundred yards from the main road, some three miles west of Salisbury, and in order to take my passage for London, it was necessary that I should be driven into Salisbury in the family buggy to join the Exeter mail. I well remember the start. My carpet-bag and trunk had been locked and unlocked a great many times before they were finally signed, sealed, and delivered to the old man-servant who acted as gardener, coachman, and general factotum to our household, and when we started off my father placed a book in my hands, that I might have something with me to beguile the tedium of the journey. My father accompanied me as far as Salisbury to bespeak the care and attention of the guard on my behalf, but finding that the only other inside passenger was an old gentleman of whom he had some slight knowledge, he commended me to my fellow-passenger's protection, and with many admonitions as to my future conduct, left me to pursue the journey in his company.
My dad's house was about a hundred yards from the main road, a few miles west of Salisbury. To catch my train to London, I had to get a ride into Salisbury in the family buggy to meet the Exeter mail. I remember the beginning of the trip well. My carpet bag and trunk had been locked and unlocked many times before they were finally taken by the old servant who worked as our gardener, coachman, and all-around helper. When we set off, my dad handed me a book so I would have something to keep me entertained during the ride. He came with me as far as Salisbury to ask the guard to look out for me. Noticing that the only other passenger inside was an elderly gentleman he kind of knew, he entrusted me to the protection of my fellow traveler, reminding me multiple times about how to behave, before leaving me to continue the journey with him.
"I was feeling rather dull after my companion had exhausted the commonplaces of conversation, and experienced a strange[Pg 312] loneliness when I saw that he had fallen fast asleep in his comfortable corner enveloped in rugs and furs. Driven in upon my own resources I opened my book, and began to read, though the faint light of the coach lamp did not offer me much encouragement.
"I was feeling pretty bored after my companion had gone through all the usual topics of conversation, and I felt a strange[Pg 312] loneliness when I noticed he had fallen fast asleep in his cozy corner, wrapped up in blankets and furs. Left to my own devices, I opened my book and started to read, even though the dim light from the coach lamp didn't give me much hope."
"The volume was one of 'Travel and Adventure,' and told of the experiences of the writer even in the lion's mouth. It recounted numerous hair-breadth escapes from the tender mercies of savage animals, and described them with such thrilling detail that I soon became conscious of those creepy sensations which are so well calculated to make us take fright at the least unusual circumstance. I had just got to a part at which a wounded lion had struck down his intrepid hunter and was standing with one paw upon his breast roaring his defiance to the four winds of heaven, when suddenly the coach pulled up with a suddenness that threw me into the arms of my companion and somewhat unceremoniously aroused him from his slumber. The next moment the coach rolled back a few paces and the next plunged forward a few more. Meanwhile, the shouts and cries of the outside passengers and the rumbling and clambering on the roof of the coach made it clear that something terrible had happened. Naturally nervous, and rendered doubly so by the narrative I had been reading, I concluded that all Africa was upon us and that either natives or wild animals would soon eat us up. My companion was no less excited than I was, excitement that was in no way lessened by his sense of responsibility for my welfare, and perceiving a house close to the road but a few yards in the rear of the coach, he hurried me out of the vehicle with more speed than ceremony, and in another moment was almost dragging me towards the door. As we alighted, our speed was suddenly accelerated by the unmistakable roar of some wild beast which had apparently leapt out of the leaves of the book I had been reading and was attempting to illustrate the narrative which had so thrilled my imagination. There was no mistake about it now; some wild beast had attacked the coach, and I was already, in[Pg 313] thought, lying prostrate beneath his feet. The next thing that I remember was awakening in the presence of an eager and interested group gathered round a fire in the waiting-room of a village post-house.
"The book was one of 'Travel and Adventure,' and it shared the writer's experiences, even in the lion's den. It detailed numerous narrow escapes from the mercies of wild animals and described them with such thrilling detail that I quickly felt those creepy sensations that make us jump at the slightest unusual event. I had just reached a part where a wounded lion had downed his brave hunter and was standing with one paw on his chest, roaring his challenge to the winds, when suddenly the coach came to a stop so abruptly that I fell into the arms of my companion, waking him up from his nap. The next moment, the coach rolled back a few feet, then lurched forward again. Meanwhile, the shouts and cries of the passengers outside, along with the rumbling and scrambling on the roof of the coach, made it clear that something terrible was happening. Naturally nervous and even more so due to the story I had been reading, I thought that all of Africa was coming for us and that either locals or wild animals would soon devour us. My companion was just as alarmed as I was, a worry intensified by his sense of responsibility for my safety, and noticing a house close to the road just a few yards behind the coach, he hurried me out of the vehicle with more urgency than politeness, almost dragging me toward the door. As we got out, our pace quickened dramatically with the unmistakable roar of some wild beast that seemed to have jumped right out of the pages of the book I had been reading, trying to bring the narrative that had so captivated me to life. There was no doubt about it now; a wild animal had attacked the coach, and I was already, in my mind, lying flat beneath its feet. The next thing I remember is waking up to find myself surrounded by an eager group gathered around a fire in the waiting room of a village post house."
"Many versions of the story were current for years among the gossips of the country-side, and they differed very materially in the details of the narrative. One said it was a tiger which was being conveyed to the gardens of the Zoological Society in London, another that it was a performing bear which had suddenly gone mad and killed its keeper while on its way to Salisbury Fair. Of course the papers published various accounts of it, and the story with many variations found its way into several books. As you know, I was not an eye-witness of the circumstances any further than I have described them, so I am dependent upon others for the true account of the facts. The fullest account that I have seen in print appeared in a book I bought many years after the event, and now if you will get me my spectacles I will read you the remainder of the story from that volume.
"Many versions of the story circulated for years among the gossipers in the countryside, and they varied significantly in the details. One claimed it was a tiger being transported to the gardens of the Zoological Society in London, while another said it was a performing bear that had suddenly gone wild and killed its handler on the way to Salisbury Fair. Naturally, the newspapers published different accounts, and the story with its many variations ended up in several books. As you know, I wasn't an eyewitness to the circumstances beyond what I've described, so I rely on others for the true account of what happened. The most comprehensive account I've seen in print was in a book I bought many years after the incident, and now, if you could get me my glasses, I'll read you the rest of the story from that book."
"'Not many years ago, a curious example of the ferocity of the lioness occurred in England. The Exeter mail-coach, on its way to London, was attacked on Sunday night, October 20th, 1816, at Winter's Law-Hut, seven miles from Salisbury, in a most extraordinary manner. At the moment when the coachman pulled up, to deliver his bags, one of the leading horses was suddenly seized by a ferocious animal. This produced a great confusion and alarm. Two passengers, who were inside the mail, got out, and ran in the house. The horse kicked and plunged violently; and it was with difficulty the coachman could prevent the carriage from being overturned. It was soon observed by the coachman and guard, by the light of the lamps, that the animal which had seized the horse was a huge lioness. A large mastiff dog came up and attacked her fiercely, on which she quitted the horse, and turned upon him. The dog fled, but was pursued and killed by the lioness, within about forty yards of the place. It appears that the beast had escaped from a caravan, which was standing on the roadside,[Pg 314] and belonged to a menagerie, on its way to Salisbury Fair. An alarm being given, the keepers pursued and hunted the lioness, carrying the dog in her teeth, into a hovel under a granary, which served for keeping agricultural implements. About half-past eight, they had secured her effectually by barricading the place, so as to prevent her escape. The horse, when first attacked, fought with great spirit; and if he had been at liberty, would probably have beaten down his antagonist with his fore-feet; but in plunging, he embarrassed himself in the harness. The lioness, it appears, attacked him in front, and springing at his throat, had fastened the talons of her fore-feet on each side of his gullet, close to the head, while the talons of her hind-feet were forced into the chest. In this situation she hung, while the blood was seen streaming, as if a vein had been opened by a lancet. The furious animal missed the throat and jugular vein; but the horse was so dreadfully torn, that he was not at first expected to survive. The expressions of agony, in his tears and moans, were most piteous and affecting. Whether the lioness was afraid of her prey being taken from her, or from some other cause, she continued a considerable time after she had entered the hovel roaring in a dreadful manner, so loud, indeed, that she was distinctly heard at the distance of half a mile. She was eventually secured, and taken to her den; and the proprietor of the menagerie did not fail to take advantage of the incident, by having a representation of the attack painted in the most captivating colours and hung up in front of his establishment.'"
"'Not many years ago, a startling example of the ferocity of a lioness happened in England. The Exeter mail-coach, on its way to London, was attacked on Sunday night, October 20th, 1816, at Winter's Law-Hut, seven miles from Salisbury, in a very unusual way. Just as the coachman stopped to drop off his bags, one of the leading horses was suddenly grabbed by a fierce animal. This caused a lot of confusion and panic. Two passengers inside the mail got out and ran into the house. The horse kicked and thrashed violently, and the coachman struggled to keep the carriage from tipping over. It quickly became clear to the coachman and guard, with the help of the lamp light, that the animal which had grabbed the horse was a massive lioness. A large mastiff dog came up and aggressively attacked her, which made her let go of the horse and turn on him. The dog ran away but was chased down and killed by the lioness, just about forty yards from the scene. Apparently, the beast had escaped from a caravan parked on the roadside,[Pg 314] which belonged to a traveling menagerie on its way to the Salisbury Fair. An alarm was raised, and the keepers chased and hunted the lioness, who was carrying the dog in her mouth, into a shed under a granary used for storing farming tools. By around half-past eight, they managed to secure her effectively by barricading the area to prevent her escape. The horse, when first attacked, fought with great determination; and if he had been free, he likely would have overpowered his attacker with his front legs. However, as he thrashed, he got tangled in the harness. The lioness attacked him from the front, and leaping at his throat, she caught his neck with her front claws on each side of his gullet, just below the head, while her back claws dug into his chest. In this position, she hung on, and blood was seen gushing out, as if a vein had been cut open. The aggressive animal missed the throat and jugular vein, but the horse was so badly mangled that it was initially thought he wouldn't survive. His cries and groans were incredibly heartbreaking and distressing. Whether the lioness was scared of losing her prey or for some other reason, she kept roaring in the hovel for quite some time afterward, so loudly that she could be heard distinctly from half a mile away. Eventually, she was secured and taken back to her den; and the owner of the menagerie took advantage of the incident by having a vivid painting of the attack created and displayed at the front of his establishment.'"
My dear old grandmother quite expected to see "the lions" when she reached London, but she was not quite prepared to meet a lioness even half way.
My dear old grandmother fully expected to see "the lions" when she got to London, but she wasn't really ready to encounter a lioness even halfway.
A TERRIBLE CHRISTMAS EVE.
BY LUCIE E. JACKSON.
I was always a very fearless girl. I do not say I never knew what fear was, for on the occasion I am about to relate I was distinctly frightened; but I was able to bear myself through it as if I felt nothing, and by this means to reassure my poor mother, who perhaps realised the danger more thoroughly than I did.
I was always a pretty fearless girl. I'm not saying I never knew what fear was, because during the time I'm about to share, I was clearly scared. But I managed to handle it as if I didn’t feel anything, and by doing that, I was able to calm my poor mom, who probably understood the danger better than I did.
Norah says if it had happened to her she would just have died of fright, and I do think she would have, for she is so delicate and timid, and has such very highly-strung nerves. Mother and I always call it our adventure. I, with a laugh now; but mother, always with a shudder and a paling of her sweet face, for she and Norah are very much alike in constitution. She says if I had not been her stay and backbone on that occasion she must surely have let those awful French people rob her of all she possessed. But I am going on too fast.
Norah says that if it had happened to her, she would have just died from fear, and I really think she would have, because she’s so delicate and timid, and her nerves are so sensitive. Mom and I always refer to it as our adventure. I laugh about it now, but Mom always shudders and her sweet face turns pale, because she and Norah are very similar in health. She says if I hadn't been her support and strength that day, those terrible French people would have surely robbed her of everything she had. But I'm getting ahead of myself.
It happened in this way. Father had some business to transact in France in connection with his firm, and had gone off in high spirits, for after the business was finished and done with he had arranged to do a little travelling on his own account with Mr. Westover—an old chum of his.
It happened like this. Dad had some business to take care of in France related to his company and left in great spirits because once the work was done, he had planned to do some traveling on his own with Mr. Westover—an old friend of his.
We had heard regularly from him as having a very good time till one morning the post brought a letter to say he had contracted a low fever and was lying sick at a wayside inn. He begged us not to be alarmed for his friend was very attentive, and he hoped soon to be himself again. Mother was unhappy, we saw that, but Norah and I tried to cheer her[Pg 316] up by saying how strong father always was, and how soon he shook off any little illness. It was his being sick away from home and in a foreign country that troubled her.
We had often heard from him, and he was having a great time until one morning when the post delivered a letter saying he had come down with a mild fever and was lying sick at a roadside inn. He asked us not to worry because his friend was taking good care of him, and he hoped to be back to normal soon. We could see that Mother was upset, but Norah and I tried to lift her spirits by reminding her how strong Dad always was and how quickly he recovered from minor illnesses. It was the fact that he was sick away from home and in a foreign country that worried her.
A few days after a telegram arrived from Mr. Westover. He said mother must come at once, for the doctor had serious misgivings as to the turn the fever might take.
A few days after a telegram arrived from Mr. Westover. He said Mom needed to come right away because the doctor was seriously worried about how the fever might develop.
"Mother, you must take Phyllis with you," decided Norah, who was trembling from head to foot, but trying to appear calm for mother's sake.
"Mom, you have to take Phyllis with you," decided Norah, who was shaking all over but trying to stay composed for her mom's sake.
I looked up at mother with eager eyes, for though the thought of dear father lying dangerously ill chilled me all over, yet the idea of travelling to France made my heart leap within me.
I looked up at my mom with excited eyes, because even though the idea of my dear dad being seriously ill scared me completely, just thinking about traveling to France made my heart race.
Mother was packing a handbag when Norah spoke. She looked up and saw my eyes round with delight.
Mother was packing a bag when Norah spoke. She looked up and saw my eyes wide with excitement.
"Yes," she said, "I would prefer a companion. Phyllis, get ready at once, for we haven't much time."
"Yes," she said, "I'd prefer to have a companion. Phyllis, get ready right now, because we don't have much time."
Her voice sounded as if tears were in it, and I sprang up and kissed her before rushing away to my room.
Her voice seemed to have tears in it, and I jumped up and kissed her before hurrying away to my room.
My little bag was packed before mother's, but then she had money arrangements to make which I had not.
My small bag was packed before my mom's, but she had financial matters to sort out that I didn't have to deal with.
Two hours after the receipt of the telegram we were driving down the road to the railway station two miles from our home.
Two hours after we got the telegram, we were driving down the road to the train station two miles from our house.
Our journey was of no moment at first starting. We crossed the water without any mishap, and on arriving at Dunkirk bore the Custom-house officers' searching of our handbags with a stoical calmness. What mattered such trifles when our one thought, our one hope lay in the direction of that wayside inn where father lay tossing in delirium?
Our journey didn’t seem important at first. We crossed the water without any problems, and when we arrived at Dunkirk, we calmly let the customs officers search our bags. What did those little things matter when our only thought, our only hope, was for that roadside inn where Dad was tossing and turning in delirium?
We spent one night at an hotel, and the next morning, which was Christmas Eve, we were up early to catch the first express to Brives. From Brives to Fleur another train would take us, and the rest of our journey would have to be accomplished by diligence.
We spent one night at a hotel, and the next morning, which was Christmas Eve, we got up early to catch the first express to Brives. From Brives, another train would take us to Fleur, and the rest of our journey would have to be completed by diligence.
It was cold, bitterly cold, and I saw mother's eyes look apprehensively up to the leaden sky. I knew she was fearing a heavy fall of snow which might interrupt our journey.
It was cold, really cold, and I saw my mother's eyes nervously glance up at the gray sky. I knew she was worried about a heavy snowfall that could delay our trip.
[Pg 317]We reached Fleur at three o'clock in the afternoon, and took the diligence that was awaiting the train. Then what mother feared took place. Snow began to fall—heavy snow, and the horses in the diligence began to labour after only one hour's storm. Mother's face grew paler and paler. I did not dare to look at her, or to think what we should do if the snow prevented us getting much farther. And father! what would father do! After two hours' weary drive we sighted the first stopping place.
[Pg 317]We arrived at Fleur at three in the afternoon and took the diligence that was waiting for the train. Then what my mother was worried about happened. Snow started to fall—heavy snow, and the horses in the diligence began to struggle after just an hour of the storm. My mother's face grew more and more pale. I didn't dare to look at her or think about what we would do if the snow stopped us from going any further. And my dad! What would my dad do? After two hours of a tough drive, we finally saw the first stopping place.
"There is the inn!" said a portly fellow-traveller. "And a good thing, too, that we'll have a roof over our heads, for there will be no driving farther for some days to come."
"There’s the inn!" said a chubby fellow traveler. "And it’s a good thing, too, that we’ll have a roof over our heads, because we won’t be driving any farther for a few days."
"We must make a jovial Christmas party by ourselves," said another old gentleman, gathering all his belongings together in preparation for getting out.
"We need to throw a cheerful Christmas party on our own," said another old man, collecting all his things as he prepared to leave.
I looked at mother. Her face was blanched.
I looked at my mom. Her face was pale.
"But surely," she said, "this snow won't prevent the second diligence taking my daughter and myself to the Pomme d'Or at Creux? It is only a matter of an hour from here."
"But surely," she said, "this snow won't stop the second diligence from taking my daughter and me to the Pomme d'Or at Creux? It's only about an hour from here."
"You'll get no diligence either to-day or to-morrow, madame," was the answer she received.
"You won't get any diligence today or tomorrow, ma'am," was the response she got.
The inn was reached—a funny little old-fashioned place—and we all descended ankle deep into the newly-fallen snow.
The inn was reached—a quirky little old-fashioned place—and we all stepped down into the freshly fallen snow, ankle-deep.
The landlord of the inn was waiting at the door, and invited us all in with true French courtesy. The cosy kitchen we entered had a lovely wood fire in the old-fashioned grate, and the dancing flames cast a cheery light upon the whitewashed walls. Oh, if only this had been the inn where father was staying! How gladly we would have rested our weary limbs and revelled in that glorious firelight. But it was not to be.
The innkeeper was waiting at the door and welcomed us all in with genuine French hospitality. The warm kitchen we stepped into had a beautiful wood fire in the traditional grate, and the flickering flames filled the room with a cheerful glow on the whitewashed walls. Oh, if only this had been the inn where Dad was staying! We would have happily rested our tired bodies and enjoyed that wonderful firelight. But it wasn't meant to be.
Mother's idea of another diligence was quite pooh-poohed.
Mother's idea of another diligence was totally dismissed.
"If it had been coming it would have been here before now," announced the landlord.
"If it was going to arrive, it would have been here by now," the landlord declared.
"Then we must walk it," returned my mother.
"Then we have to walk it," my mother replied.
"Impossible," was the landlord's answer, and the portly[Pg 318] old gentleman seconded him. "It is a matter of five miles from here."
"That's impossible," the landlord replied, and the stout[Pg 318] old man agreed. "It's a five-mile journey from here."
"If I wish to see my husband alive I must walk it," said my mother in tremulous tones.
"If I want to see my husband alive, I have to walk there," my mother said in a shaky voice.
There was a murmur of commiseration, and the landlord, a kindly, genial old Frenchman, trotted to the door of the inn and looked out. He came back presently, rubbing his cold hands.
There was a quiet expression of sympathy, and the landlord, a friendly, warm-hearted old Frenchman, hurried to the inn's door and peeked outside. He returned shortly, rubbing his cold hands together.
"The snow has ceased, the stars are coming out. If Madame insists——" he shrugged his shoulders.
"The snow has stopped, and the stars are coming out. If Madame insists——" he shrugged his shoulders.
"We shall walk it if you will kindly direct us the way."
"We'll walk it if you could just show us the way."
As she spoke my mother picked up her handbag, and I stooped for mine, but was arrested by a deep voice saying,—
As she spoke, my mom grabbed her handbag, and I bent down for mine, but was stopped by a deep voice saying,—
"I am going part of the way. If madame will allow me I will walk with her."
"I'll walk part of the way. If it's okay with you, madame, I’ll walk with you."
I saw the landlord's open brow contract, and I turned to look at the speaker. He was a tall, dark, low-browed man, with shaggy black hair and deep-set eyes. He had been sitting there on our arrival, and I had not liked his appearance at first sight. I now hoped that mother would not accept his company. But mother, too intent on getting to her journey's end, jumped at the offer.
I noticed the landlord's expression change, and I turned to look at the speaker. He was a tall, dark-skinned man with shaggy black hair and deep-set eyes. He had been sitting there when we arrived, and I hadn’t liked how he looked right away. I now hoped that my mom wouldn't want to hang out with him. But my mom, too focused on reaching her destination, eagerly accepted his offer.
"Merci, monsieur," she said gratefully. "We will start at once if you have no objection."
"Thank you, sir," she said gratefully. "We'll get started right away if that's okay with you."
The fellow got on his feet at once, and stretching out his hand took a slouched hat off the chair behind him and clapped it on his head. I did see mother give him one furtive look then—it gave him such a brigand-like appearance, but she resolutely turned away, and thanked the landlord for the short shelter he had afforded us. She was producing her purse, but the landlord, with a hasty glance in the direction of our escort, motioned her to put it away. He and the two gentlemen came to see us start, the landlord causing me some little comfort by calling after us that he would make inquiries as soon as he was able, as to whether we had reached our destination in safety.
The guy got up right away, stretched out his hand, grabbed a worn-out hat from the chair behind him, and plopped it on his head. I noticed my mom give him a quick look—it made him look really rough around the edges—but she quickly turned away and thanked the landlord for the brief shelter he had given us. She was pulling out her purse, but the landlord, glancing quickly at our escort, signaled her to put it away. He and the two gentlemen came to see us off, and the landlord gave me a bit of comfort by calling out that he would check to see if we made it to our destination safely as soon as he could.
Our escort started ahead of us, and we followed close on[Pg 319] his footsteps. We had journeyed so for two miles, plodding heavily and slowly along, for the snow was deep and the wind was cutting. Our companion never once spoke, and would only look occasionally over his shoulder to see if we were keeping up with him, and I was beginning to lose my fear of him and call myself a coward for being afraid, when suddenly the snow began again. This time it came down in whirling drifts penetrating through all our warm clothing, and making our walking heavier and more laboured than before. It was all we could do to keep our feet, for the wind whistled and moaned, threatening at every turn to bear us away.
Our guide moved ahead of us, and we followed closely behind[Pg 319] him. We had been trudging along for two miles, moving slowly and heavily because the snow was deep and the wind was harsh. Our companion didn’t say a word, only glanced back occasionally to check if we were keeping up. I was starting to overcome my fear of him and began to think of myself as a coward for being afraid when suddenly the snow started again. This time, it came down in swirling drifts that cut through all our warm clothes, making our walking even more difficult than before. It took everything we had just to stay on our feet, as the wind howled and moaned, threatening to blow us away at every turn.
Then only did our companion speak.
Then our friend finally spoke.
"C'est mauvais," he shouted above the storm, and his voice, sounding so gruff and deep and so unexpected, made me jump in the air.
"It's bad," he shouted over the storm, and his voice, gruff and deep and completely unexpected, made me jump in shock.
Mother assented in her gentle voice, and we plodded on as before, I wishing with all my heart that we had never left that cosy kitchen, for I could not see how we were to cover another three miles in this fashion. I said not a word, however, for I would not have gainsaid mother in this journey, considering how much there was at stake.
Mother agreed in her gentle voice, and we continued on as before, my heart longing for the cozy kitchen we had left, as I couldn't see how we were supposed to cover another three miles like this. I didn't say a word, though, because I didn't want to contradict mother on this journey, given how much was at stake.
It was she herself who came to a standstill after walking another half mile.
It was she who finally stopped after walking another half mile.
"Monsieur," she called faintly, "I do not think I can go farther."
"Monsieur," she called softly, "I don't think I can go any further."
He turned round then and, was it my fancy? but I thought, as he retraced his steps to our side, that an evil grin was making his ugly face still uglier.
He turned around then, and was it just my imagination? But I thought, as he walked back to our side, that a sinister grin was making his already ugly face even more grotesque.
"Madame is tired. I am not surprised, but if she can manage just five minutes' more walk we shall reach my own house, where she can have shelter."
"Madame is tired. I’m not surprised, but if she can manage just five more minutes of walking, we’ll reach my house, where she can find shelter."
Mother was grateful for his offer. She thanked him and continued her weary walk till a sudden bend in the road brought us almost upon a small house situated right on the road, looking dark and gloomy enough, with just one solitary light shining dimly through the darkness.
Mother appreciated his offer. She thanked him and kept walking wearily until a sudden bend in the road brought us almost to a small house right on the road, looking dark and gloomy, with just one lonely light shining dimly through the darkness.
[Pg 320]The fellow paused here with his hand on the latch, and I noticed a small sign-board swaying and creaking in the wind just above our heads. This then was an inn too? Why then had the landlord of that other inn cast such suspicious glances at the proposal of this man?
[Pg 320]The guy paused here with his hand on the door handle, and I saw a small sign swaying and creaking in the wind just above us. So this was an inn too? Then why did the owner of that other inn give such suspicious looks at this guy's proposal?
Such questions were answerable only the next morning, for just now I was too weary to care where I spent the night as I stumbled after mother into a dark passage, and then onwards to a room where the faint light had been dimly discernible from outside.
Such questions could only be answered the next morning because I was too tired to care where I slept as I followed my mother into a dark hallway and then into a room where a faint light had been barely visible from outside.
In that room there was an ugly old woman—bent and aged—cooking something over a small fire; and crouched upon a low seat near the stove sat a hunchbacked man, swarthy, black-haired, and ugly too. My heart gave one leap, and then sank down into my shoes. What kind of a house had we come into to spend a whole night?
In that room, there was an ugly old woman—bent and aged—cooking something over a small fire; and crouched on a low seat near the stove sat a hunchbacked man, dark-skinned, black-haired, and ugly as well. My heart raced for a moment, then dropped into my shoes. What kind of house had we walked into to spend an entire night?
Our escort said something rapidly in French—too rapidly for me to follow, and then motioned us to sit down as he placed two wooden chairs for us. Mother sank down, almost too wearied to return the greeting which the old hag by the fire accorded her.
Our escort spoke quickly in French—too quickly for me to understand—and then gestured for us to sit as he set down two wooden chairs. Mom sat down, nearly too tired to respond to the greeting from the old woman by the fire.
The hunchback eyed us without a word, but when I summoned up courage to occasionally glance in his direction I fancied that a sinister smile crossed his face, making him look curiously like our escort.
The hunchback watched us silently, but when I gathered the courage to glance in his direction from time to time, I imagined that a creepy smile crossed his face, making him look oddly similar to our escort.
Two bowls of soup were put down before us, and the old woman hospitably pressed us to partake of it. The whole family sat down to the same meal, but the hunchback had his in his seat by the fire. It was cabbage soup, and neither mother nor I fancied it very much, but for politeness' sake we took a few spoonfuls, and ate some of the coarse brown bread, of which there was plenty on the table.
Two bowls of soup were placed in front of us, and the old woman kindly urged us to dig in. The whole family joined for the same meal, but the hunchback had his in his spot by the fire. It was cabbage soup, and neither my mom nor I were too keen on it, but out of politeness, we took a few spoonfuls and ate some of the rough brown bread, which there was plenty of on the table.
The warmth of the room was beginning to have effect on me, and my body was so inexpressibly weary that I felt half dozing in my seat, and my eyelids would close in spite of myself.
The warmth of the room was starting to affect me, and my body was so incredibly tired that I felt myself half dozing in my seat, and my eyelids would shut despite my efforts to keep them open.
All of a sudden I heard mother give a little scream. I[Pg 321] was wide awake in an instant, and to my amazement saw the hunchback crawling on his hands and knees under the table. My mother's lips were white and trembling as she stooped to pick up the purse she had let fall in her fright, but before she could do so our escort stooped down and handed it to her with a—
All of a sudden, I heard my mom let out a little scream. I[Pg 321] was wide awake instantly and, to my surprise, saw the hunchback crawling on his hands and knees under the table. My mom's lips were pale and trembling as she bent down to pick up the purse she had dropped in her fright, but before she could do that, our escort bent down and handed it to her with a—
"Permettez moi, madame."
"Excuse me, ma'am."
At the same time he kicked out under the table, muttering an oath as he did so, and the hunchback returned to his seat by the fire and nursed his knees with his sinister grin.
At the same time, he kicked out from under the table, cursing quietly as he did, and the hunchback returned to his spot by the fire, cradling his knees with his creepy grin.
Mother began to apologise for her little scream.
Mother started to apologize for her small scream.
"I am very tired," she said, addressing the old woman; "and if it will not inconvenience you, my daughter and I would much like to retire for the night, as we wish to be up early to continue our journey."
"I’m really tired," she said, speaking to the older woman. "If it’s not too much trouble, my daughter and I would love to get some rest for the night since we want to be up early to keep going on our journey."
The old woman lighted a candle, looking at our escort as she did so.
The old woman lit a candle, glancing at our escort as she did.
"Which room?" she asked.
"Which room?" she asked.
He gave a jerk of his head indicating a room above the one we were in; and then he opened the door very politely for us, and hoped we'd have a pleasant night.
He nodded towards a room above the one we were in; then he opened the door for us very politely and wished us a pleasant night.
I could not resist the inclination to look back at the hunchback. He had left off nursing his knees, but his whole body was convulsed with silent laughter, and he was holding up close to his eyes a gold coin.
I couldn't help but look back at the hunchback. He had stopped nursing his knees, but his whole body was shaking with silent laughter, and he was holding a gold coin up near his eyes.
The room the old woman conducted us to was a long one, with half-a-dozen steps leading up to it. She bade us good night and closed the door, leaving us with the lighted candle.
The room the old woman led us to was long, with a half-dozen steps leading up to it. She wished us good night and closed the door, leaving us with the lit candle.
The minute the door closed upon her, I darted to it. But horrors! there was no key, no bolt, nothing to fasten ourselves in. I looked at mother. She was sitting on the bed, and beckoned me with her finger to come close. I did so. She whispered,—
The moment the door shut behind her, I rushed to it. But oh no! There was no key, no bolt, nothing to keep us locked in. I glanced at Mom. She was sitting on the bed and motioned for me to come closer. I did. She whispered,—
"Phyllis, be brave for my sake. I have done a foolish thing in bringing you to this house. I distrust these people."
"Phyllis, please be strong for me. I made a foolish decision by bringing you to this house. I don’t trust these people."
"So do I," I whispered back.
"So do I," I whispered in response.
"That purse of mine that fell—they saw what was in it."
"That purse of mine that fell—they saw what was inside it."
[Pg 322]"Did it fall open?"
"Did it just open?"
"Yes, and a napoleon rolled out—that hunchback picked it up and put it into his pocket. He did not think I saw him."
"Yeah, and a napoleon rolled out— that hunchback picked it up and put it in his pocket. He didn’t think I saw him."
"How much money have you got altogether?"
"How much money do you have in total?"
"Twenty napoleons, and a few francs."
"Twenty napoleons and a few francs."
"And they saw all that?"
"And they saw all that?"
"I am afraid so. Of course they could not tell how much there was. They saw a number of coins. If they attempt to rob us of it all to-night we shall have nothing to continue our journey to-morrow. And how we can keep it from them I don't know."
"I’m afraid so. They couldn’t tell how much there was, of course. They saw a bunch of coins. If they try to steal everything we have tonight, we won’t have anything left to continue our journey tomorrow. I have no idea how we can keep it from them."
Mother's face was white and drawn. Father and Norah would not have recognised her.
Mother's face was pale and tense. Father and Norah wouldn't have recognized her.
"We shall hide it from them," I answered as bravely as I could. I would not let mother see that I was nervous.
"We'll keep it from them," I replied as confidently as I could. I wouldn't let Mom see that I was anxious.
The room was bare of everything but just the necessary furniture. A more difficult place to hide anything could not easily be found. Every article of ours would be ransacked, I felt sure. Our handbags would be searched; our clothes ditto. Where on earth could we put that purse?
The room had only the essential furniture and nothing else. It was hard to find a better place to hide anything. I was sure that every item we had would be searched. Our handbags would be gone through, and our clothes too. Where on earth could we hide that purse?
I was sitting on the bed as I looked round the room. We would, of course, be lying in the bed when they came to search the room, and even our pillows would not be safe from their touch. Stay! What did the bed clothes consist of? A hasty examination disclosed two blankets and a sheet, and under those the mattress. That mattress gave me an idea. I had found a hiding-place.
I was sitting on the bed, looking around the room. We would definitely be lying in bed when they came to search the place, and even our pillows wouldn’t be safe from their inspection. Wait! What were the bedclothes? A quick check revealed two blankets and a sheet, with the mattress underneath. That mattress gave me an idea. I had found a hiding spot.
"Have you scissors and needle and cotton in your bag?" I whispered.
"Do you have scissors, a needle, and thread in your bag?" I whispered.
Mother nodded. "I think Norah put my sewing case in."
Mother nodded. "I think Norah put my sewing kit in."
She opened it. Yes, everything was to hand.
She opened it. Yeah, everything was within reach.
With her help I turned the mattress right up, and made an incision in the middle of the ticking.
With her help, I flipped the mattress over and made a cut in the middle of the fabric.
"Give me the money," I said in a low voice.
"Give me the money," I said quietly.
She handed it silently. I slipped each coin carefully into the incision.
She handed it over quietly. I carefully slid each coin into the cut.
"We'll leave them the francs," mother whispered. "They[Pg 323] might ... they might ... wish to harm us if they found nothing."
"We'll leave them the francs," mom whispered. "They[Pg 323] might ... they might ... want to hurt us if they found nothing."
I nodded. Then with the aid of the needle and cotton I stitched up the opening I had made, and without more ado we took off our outer clothes, our boots and stockings, and lay down in the bed.
I nodded. Then with the help of the needle and thread, I sewed up the opening I had created, and without any hesitation, we removed our outer clothes, our boots and socks, and lay down in the bed.
But not to sleep! We neither of us closed an eyelid, so alert were we for the expected footstep on the other side of the door.
But we didn’t sleep! Neither of us closed an eye, so alert were we for the expected footsteps on the other side of the door.
They gave us a reasonable time to go to sleep. Our extinguished candle told them we were in bed. Near about twelve o'clock our strained hearing detected the sound of a slight fumbling at the door. It opened, and the moonlight streaming in through the uncurtained windows showed us, through our half-shut eyelids, the figures of our escort and the hunchback. They moved like cats about the room. It struck me even then that they were used to these midnight searches.
They gave us a fair amount of time to go to sleep. Our snuffed-out candle signaled that we were in bed. Around midnight, our strained hearing caught the sound of some light fumbling at the door. It opened, and the moonlight pouring in through the uncurtained windows revealed, through our half-closed eyelids, the silhouettes of our escort and the hunchback. They moved around the room like cats. It occurred to me even then that they were familiar with these late-night searches.
A thrill of fear went through me as the hunchback passed the bed, but a dogged persistency was with me still that they should not have our money. Our handbags were taken out of the room, doubtless to be examined at leisure by the old woman, and mulct of anything valuable. We heard a slight clink of money which meant the purse was emptied. Our clothes were shaken and examined, even our boots were looked into.
A wave of fear rushed over me as the hunchback walked past the bed, but I was still determined that they wouldn't take our money. Our handbags were taken out of the room, probably to be searched at the old woman’s convenience, and stripped of anything valuable. We heard a faint clinking sound, which meant the purse was emptied. Our clothes were shaken out and searched, even our boots were inspected.
Lastly they came to the bed. My eyes were glued then to my cheeks, and mother's must have been so as well. I could not see what they did, but I could feel them. They were practised though in their handling of our pillows, for had I been really asleep I should never have felt anything.
Lastly, they arrived at the bed. My eyes were stuck to my cheeks, and my mother's must have been too. I couldn't see what they were doing, but I could feel it. They were skilled at managing our pillows, because if I had actually been asleep, I wouldn't have felt a thing.
They looked everywhere, they felt everywhere, everywhere but in the right place, and then with a hardly-concealed murmur of dissatisfaction they went from the room, closing the door after them. Mother and I lay quiet. The only thing we did was to hold one another's hands under the bed-clothes, and to press our shoulders close together.
They searched everywhere, they felt around everywhere, everywhere but the right spot, and then with barely hidden frustration, they left the room, shutting the door behind them. Mom and I stayed still. The only thing we did was hold hands beneath the blankets and press our shoulders tightly together.
[Pg 324]Only once again did the door open, and that was to admit our escort, who had brought back our handbags.
[Pg 324]Only one more time did the door open, and that was to let in our escort, who had returned with our handbags.
And then the door closed for good and all, but we never said a word all the long night through, though each knew and felt that the other was awake. The grey dawn stealing in saw us with eyes strained and wide, and we turned and looked at each other, and mother kissed me. It was Christmas Day.
And then the door closed for good, but we didn't say a word all night, even though we both knew the other was awake. The gray dawn crept in, and we were there with our eyes wide open, and we turned to look at each other, and Mom kissed me. It was Christmas Day.
Our hearts were braver with the daylight, and what was joy unspeakable was to see the snow melting fast away under the heavy thaw that had set in during the early hours of the dawn. Our journey could be pursued without much difficulty, for if need be we could walk every step of the way.
Our hearts were bolder in the daylight, and it was an indescribable joy to see the snow quickly melting away under the heavy thaw that had started in the early morning hours. We could continue our journey without much trouble, as we could walk the entire way if necessary.
When it was quite light we got up and dressed. I undid my stitching of the night before, gave mother back the gold safe and intact, and then sewed up the incision as neatly as I could.
When it was light enough, we got up and got dressed. I took out my stitches from the night before, handed the gold back to my mom unharmed, and then sewed up the incision as neatly as I could.
We went down hatted and cloaked to the room we had supped in the night before. It presented no change. Over the fire the old woman bent, stirring something in a saucepan; our escort was seated at the table, and by the stove sat the hunchback nursing his knees—with only one difference,—there was no grin upon his face. He looked like a man thwarted.
We went down wearing hats and cloaks to the room where we had dinner the night before. It looked exactly the same. The old woman was bent over the fire, stirring something in a saucepan; our escort was seated at the table, and by the stove sat the hunchback, nursing his knees—with only one difference—there was no smile on his face. He looked like a man who had been defeated.
We had just bade them good morning and the old woman was asking us how we had slept, when the noise of wheels and horses' feet sounded outside. It was the second diligence. The landlord of the inn had told the conductor to call and see if we had been forced to take refuge in our escort's house. The jovial conductor was beaming all over as he stamped his wet feet on the stone floor of the kitchen, laughing at the miraculous disappearance of all the snow. His very presence seemed to put new life into us.
We had just said good morning to them and the old woman was asking us how we slept when we heard the sound of wheels and horses outside. It was the second diligence. The innkeeper had told the conductor to check if we had to take shelter in our escort's house. The cheerful conductor was grinning as he stamped his wet feet on the stone kitchen floor, laughing about how all the snow had vanished. His presence seemed to energize us.
"And what am I indebted to you," asked mother, "for the kindly shelter you have afforded us?"
"And what do I owe you," asked Mother, "for the kindness of the shelter you've given us?"
Our escort shrugged his shoulders. "Whatever madame wishes," was his reply.
Our escort shrugged. "Whatever you want, ma'am," he said.
[Pg 325]So mother placed a napoleon upon the table. It was too much, I always maintained, after all the francs they had robbed from the purse, and the gold piece the hunchback had picked up, but it was the smallest coin mother had, and she told me afterwards she didn't grudge it, for our lives had been spared us as well as the bulk of our money.
[Pg 325]So Mom put a napoleon on the table. I always thought it was too much, considering all the francs they had taken from our purse and the gold coin the hunchback had found, but it was the smallest coin Mom had. She told me later that she didn’t mind giving it, because our lives had been spared along with most of our money.
The diligence rattled briskly along, and we reached the Pomme d'Or to find that father's illness had taken a favourable turn during that terrible night, and the only thing he needed now was care and good nursing. When he was well again he reported our experiences to the police, and we had good reason to believe that no credulous wayfarer ever had to undergo the terrible ordeal that we did that night. The house was ever after kept under strict police surveillance.
The diligence rattled quickly along, and we arrived at the Pomme d'Or to discover that Dad's illness had improved during that awful night, and all he needed now was care and good nursing. Once he recovered, he shared our experiences with the police, and we had every reason to believe that no gullible traveler ever went through the horrible ordeal we faced that night. From then on, the house was kept under strict police watch.
A NIGHT OF HORROR.
BY ALFRED H. MILES.
The jaguar, otherwise known as the American leopard, belongs to the forests of South America, and has many points of difference from, as well as some of similarity with, the leopard of Asia. Though ferocious in his wild state, he is amenable to civilising influences and becomes mild and tame in captivity. He is an excellent swimmer and an expert climber, ascending to the tops of high branchless trees by fixing his claws in the trunks. It is said that he can hunt in the trees almost as well as he can upon the ground, and that hence he becomes a formidable enemy to the monkeys. He is also a clever fisherman, his method being that of dropping saliva on to the surface of the water, and upon the approach of a fish, by a dexterous stroke of his paw knocking it out of the water on to the bank.
The jaguar, also known as the American leopard, is found in the forests of South America and has many differences from, as well as some similarities with, the leopard of Asia. Although he is fierce in the wild, he can adapt to domestic life and becomes gentle and tame in captivity. He is an excellent swimmer and a skilled climber, capable of reaching the tops of tall, branchless trees by digging his claws into the trunks. It's said that he can hunt in the trees almost as effectively as on the ground, making him a serious threat to monkeys. He is also a smart fisherman; his technique involves dropping saliva onto the water's surface, and when a fish gets close, he skillfully slaps it out of the water onto the bank with his paw.
But the jaguar by no means confines his attention to hunting monkeys and defenceless fish. He will hunt big game, and when hungry will not hesitate to attack man.
But the jaguar doesn't just focus on hunting monkeys and defenseless fish. He will go after large prey, and when he's hungry, he won't hesitate to attack humans.
The strength of the jaguar is very great, and as he can climb, swim, and leap a great distance, he seems to be almost equally formidable in three elements. He is said to attack the alligator and to banquet with evident relish off his victim. D'Azara says that on one occasion he found a jaguar feasting upon a horse which it had killed. The jaguar fled at his approach, whereupon he had the body of the horse dragged to within a musket shot of a tree in which he purposed watching for the jaguar's return. While temporarily absent he left a man to[Pg 327] keep watch, and while he was away the jaguar reappeared on the opposite side of a river which was both deep and broad. Having crossed the river the animal approached, and seized the horse with his teeth, dragged it some sixty paces to the water side, plunged in with it, swam across the river, pulled it out upon the other side, and carried it into a neighbouring wood.
The jaguar is incredibly strong, and since he can climb, swim, and leap long distances, he seems almost equally dangerous in all three environments. It’s said he attacks alligators and enjoys feasting on his prey. D'Azara recounts an instance where he found a jaguar eating a horse it had killed. The jaguar ran away when D'Azara approached, so he had the horse's body dragged to within musket range of a tree where he planned to wait for the jaguar to come back. While briefly away, he left a man to[Pg 327] keep watch, and while he was gone, the jaguar appeared on the opposite bank of a deep, wide river. After crossing the river, the animal came close, grabbed the horse with his teeth, dragged it about sixty paces to the water's edge, jumped in with it, swam across the river, pulled it out on the other side, and took it into a nearby forest.
Such an animal could not but be a formidable foe to any one who had the misfortune to be unarmed when attacked, as many an early settler in the Western States of America found to his cost. Among such experiences, the following story of a night of horror told by Mrs. Bowdich stands out as a tale of terror scarcely likely to be surpassed.
Such an animal would definitely be a fierce enemy to anyone who was unfortunate enough to be unarmed when attacked, as many early settlers in the Western States of America learned the hard way. Among these experiences, the following terrifying story recounted by Mrs. Bowdich is a standout tale of horror that’s hard to beat.
Two of the early settlers in the Western States of America, a man and his wife, once closed their wooden hut, and went to pay a visit at a distance, leaving a freshly-killed piece of venison hanging inside. The gable end of this house was not boarded up as high as the roof, but a large aperture was left for light and air. By taking an enormous leap, a hungry jaguar, attracted by the smell of the venison, had entered the hut and devoured part of it. He was disturbed by the return of the owners, and took his departure. The venison was removed. The husband went away the night after to a distance, and left his wife alone in the hut. She had not been long in bed before she heard the jaguar leap in at the open gable. There was no door between her room and that in which he had entered, and she knew not how to protect herself. She, however, screamed as loudly as she could, and made all the violent noises she could think of, which served to frighten him away at that time; but she knew he would come again, and she must be prepared for him. She tried to make a large fire, but the wood was expended. She thought of rolling herself up in the bed-clothes, but these would be torn off. The idea of getting under the low bedstead suggested itself, but she felt sure a paw would be stretched forth which would drag her out. Her husband had taken all their firearms. At last, as she heard the jaguar this[Pg 328] time scrambling up the end of the house, she in despair got into a large store chest, the lid of which closed with a spring. Scarcely was she within it, and had dragged the lid down, inserting her fingers between it and the side of the chest, when the jaguar discovered where she was. He smelt round the chest, tried to get his head in through the crack, but fortunately he could not raise the lid. He found her fingers and began to lick them; she felt them bleed, but did not dare to move them for fear she should be suffocated. At length the jaguar leaped on to the lid, and his weight pressing down the lid, fractured these fingers. Still she could not move. He smelt round again, he pulled, he leaped on and off, till at last getting tired of his vain efforts, he went away. The poor woman lay there till daybreak, and then only feeling safe from her enemy, she went as fast as her strength would let her to her nearest neighbour's, a distance of two miles, where she procured help for her wounded fingers, which were long in getting well. On his return, her husband found a male and female jaguar in the forest close by, with their cubs, and all were destroyed.
Two early settlers in the Western States of America, a man and his wife, once secured their wooden hut and went for a visit, leaving a freshly-killed piece of venison hanging inside. The gable end of their house wasn’t boarded up all the way to the roof, leaving a large opening for light and air. A hungry jaguar, drawn by the smell of the venison, jumped inside the hut and ate part of it. When the owners returned, it was startled and left. The venison was taken down. The husband went away the next night, leaving his wife alone in the hut. She hadn’t been in bed long when she heard the jaguar leap in through the open gable. There was no door between her room and where it had entered, and she didn’t know how to defend herself. Still, she screamed as loud as she could and made all the noise she could think of, which scared the jaguar away for the time being; however, she knew it would return, and she needed to be ready for it. She tried to make a big fire, but she ran out of wood. She thought about wrapping herself in the bedclothes, but those would just be torn off. She considered hiding under the low bed but was sure a paw would reach out and pull her out. Her husband had taken all their firearms. Finally, hearing the jaguar this time scrambling up the side of the house, she got into a large storage chest in despair, which had a lid that closed with a spring. Just as she got inside and pulled the lid down, keeping her fingers between it and the chest, the jaguar found her. It sniffed around the chest, tried to nuzzle its head through the crack but luckily couldn’t raise the lid. It found her fingers and started licking them; she felt them bleeding but didn’t dare move them for fear of being discovered. Eventually, the jaguar jumped onto the lid, and its weight pressed down hard enough to fracture her fingers. She still couldn’t move. It sniffed around again, pulled, jumped on and off, until finally, getting tired of its efforts, it left. The poor woman stayed there until dawn, and only when she felt safe from her enemy did she hurry as fast as she could to her nearest neighbor's house, two miles away, where she got help for her injured fingers, which took a long time to heal. When her husband returned, he found a male and female jaguar nearby in the forest with their cubs, and all of them were killed.
Human hair has been known to turn white in a single night, and is often said to do so in the pages of fiction. Whether it did so or not in the present case is not recorded, but certainly if it did not, it lost an exceptional opportunity.
Human hair is known to turn white overnight, and this is often mentioned in fiction. Whether that happened in this case isn't documented, but if it didn't, it definitely missed a unique chance.
AUNT GRIEVES' SILVER.
BY LUCIE E. JACKSON.
When Kate Hamilton's father had been dead six months, and Kate had had time to realise that the extensive sheep station belonged to her and to her alone—that she, in fact, was what the shearers called "the boss"—then did she sit down and pen a few lines to her aunt in England—her father's only sister. She did not exactly know what possessed her to do it. She had never at any time during her nineteen years corresponded with her aunt; it was her father who had kept up the tie between his sister and himself. But notwithstanding that she was now "boss," perhaps a craving for a little of the sympathy and the great affection with which her father had always surrounded her, had something to do with her wishing to get up a correspondence with his sister. Whatever the reason the impulse was there, and the letter was despatched to the England that Kate had never seen except through her father's eyes.
When Kate Hamilton’s father had been gone for six months, and Kate had come to understand that the large sheep station was hers and hers alone—that she was, in fact, what the shearers referred to as "the boss"—she decided to sit down and write a few lines to her aunt in England, her father's only sister. She wasn’t entirely sure what made her do it. Up until that point in her nineteen years, she had never communicated with her aunt; it was her father who maintained the connection with his sister. But even though she was now "the boss," perhaps her desire for a bit of the sympathy and profound affection her father had always given her influenced her decision to reach out to his sister. Whatever the motivation, the impulse was there, and the letter was sent off to the England Kate had only ever seen through her father’s perspective.
A few weeks later she received an answer that filled her with surprise.
A few weeks later, she got a response that amazed her.
After a few preliminary remarks relating to the grief she felt at the news of her brother's death, Mrs. Grieves wrote as follows:
After a few opening comments about the sadness she felt upon hearing about her brother's death, Mrs. Grieves wrote the following:
"Your cousin Cicely and I cannot bear to think of your being alone—young girl that you are—without a single relative near for comfort or advice. I have made up my mind to start for Australia as soon as I can arrange my affairs satisfactorily. There is nothing to keep us in England since[Pg 330] Cicely's father died last year, and I long to see my brother's only child. Moreover, the voyage will do Cicely good, for she is very fragile, and the doctor warmly approves of the idea. So adieu, my dear child, till we meet. I shall send a cablegram the day before our vessel starts.
"Your cousin Cicely and I can’t stand the thought of you being alone—being such a young girl—without any family nearby for comfort or advice. I've decided to head to Australia as soon as I can get my affairs in order. There’s nothing keeping us in England since[Pg 330] Cicely's father passed away last year, and I can't wait to see my brother's only child. Plus, the trip will do Cicely good because she’s quite fragile, and the doctor is all for it. So goodbye for now, my dear child, until we meet. I’ll send a cablegram the day before we set sail."
"Your affectionate aunt,
"Your loving aunt,
"Caroline Grieves."
"Caroline Grieves."
Kate's face was a study when she had finished reading the letter. Surprise she certainly felt, and a little amusement, too, to think that she—an Australian bush-born girl—could not look after herself and her affairs without an English aunt and an English cousin travelling many thousands of miles across the water to aid her with their advice.
Kate's expression was something to see when she finished reading the letter. She definitely felt surprised, and a bit amused as well, to think that she—an Australian girl from the bush—couldn't manage her own life and affairs without an English aunt and cousin traveling thousands of miles across the ocean to help her with their advice.
Hadn't she been for the last three years her father's right hand in the store, and in the shearing-shed, too, for that matter? Didn't she understand thoroughly how the books were kept? For this very reason her father, knowing full well that the complaint from which he suffered would sooner or later cause his death, had kept her cognisant of how the station should be managed. And now these English relatives were leaving their beautiful English home to give her advice upon matters that they were totally ignorant of!
Hadn't she spent the last three years as her father's right hand in the store and also in the shearing shed? Didn't she completely understand how the books were kept? For this very reason, her father, fully aware that the illness he suffered from would eventually lead to his death, had made sure she knew how to manage the station. And now these English relatives were leaving their beautiful English home to give her advice on issues they knew nothing about!
Kate sat down with the letter in her hand and laughed. Then she looked sober. It would after all be pleasant to see some of her own relatives, not one of which—either on her dead mother's or her father's side—did she possess in Australia.
Kate sat down with the letter in her hand and laughed. Then she became serious. It would, after all, be nice to see some of her own relatives, none of whom—neither on her deceased mother's nor her father's side—did she have in Australia.
Yes, after all, the idea, on closer investigation, did not seem at all disagreeable, and Kate took up the letter again and read it with pleasure this time.
Yes, after all, the idea, upon closer examination, didn’t seem disagreeable at all, and Kate picked up the letter again and read it with enjoyment this time.
Even if she had wished to put a stop to the intended visit, she could not have had time, for three weeks later she received the cablegram:
Even if she had wanted to cancel the planned visit, she wouldn't have had time, because three weeks later she got the telegram:
"We are leaving by the steamer Europia."
"We're leaving on the steamer Europia."
She really felt a thrill of joy as she read this. She could now calculate upon the day they were likely to arrive. The[Pg 331] days flew fast enough, for Kate had not time to sit down and dream over the appearance of the travellers. The "boss" was wanted everywhere, and she must needs know the why and wherefore of matters pertaining to account-books, shearing sheds, cattle-yards, stores, and everything relating to the homestead.
She felt a real rush of joy as she read this. She could now figure out when they were likely to arrive. The[Pg 331] days went by quickly since Kate didn't have time to sit and daydream about the travelers. The "boss" was needed everywhere, and she had to understand the reasons behind everything related to account books, shearing sheds, cattle yards, stores, and anything else connected to the homestead.
"It is good you were born with your father's business head," said Phil Wentworth, with a scarcely concealed look of admiration.
"It’s great that you inherited your dad's business sense," Phil Wentworth said, barely hiding his admiration.
He was the manager of the station at Watakona. Mr. Hamilton had chosen him five years before to be his representative over the shearing-shed and stores, finding him after that length of time fully capable of performing all and more than was expected of him. He was a good-looking young man of thirty, with a bright, cheery manner, that had a good effect upon those employed at the station.
He was the manager of the station at Watakona. Mr. Hamilton had chosen him five years earlier to be his representative over the shearing shed and stores, finding him after that time fully capable of handling everything and even more than expected. He was a good-looking young man of thirty, with a bright, cheerful demeanor that positively influenced those working at the station.
"Not a grumble from one of the men has ever been heard since Wentworth came here as manager," Kate's father had often said to her. "So different from that rascal Woods, who treated some of the men as if they were dogs, and allowed many a poor sheep to go shorn to its pen cut and bleeding from overhaste, with never a word of remonstrance."
"Not a single complaint from any of the men has been heard since Wentworth took over as manager," Kate's father had often told her. "It's so different from that troublemaker Woods, who treated some of the men like animals and let many poor sheep go to their pens after being hurriedly shorn, cut and bleeding, without a single word of objection."
And Kate bore that in mind, as also some of her father's last words:
And Kate kept that in mind, along with some of her father's last words:
"Don't ever be persuaded to part with Wentworth. He is far and away the best man I have ever had for the business."
"Don't let anyone convince you to let Wentworth go. He's by far the best person I've ever had for the job."
At last the day came when Mrs. Grieves and her daughter Cicely arrived at Watakona.
At last, the day arrived when Mrs. Grieves and her daughter Cicely reached Watakona.
There was a comical smile on the manager's good-looking face as trunk after trunk was lifted down off the waggon, and Kate's aunt announced that "there was more to come."
There was a funny smile on the manager's attractive face as trunk after trunk was taken down from the wagon, and Kate's aunt said that "there's more to come."
"More to come!" answered Kate, surprised. And then, bursting into a laugh, "Dear aunt, what can you have brought that will be of any use to you in this out-of-the-way place?"
"More to come!" replied Kate, surprised. Then, bursting into laughter, she said, "Dear aunt, what could you have brought that will be useful to you in this remote place?"
Mrs. Grieves smilingly nodded her head. "There is not one trunk there that I could possibly do without."
Mrs. Grieves smiled and nodded her head. "There's not a single trunk there that I could possibly live without."
[Pg 332]And Kate, with another smile, dismissed the subject.
[Pg 332]And Kate, smiling again, dropped the topic.
But not so her aunt. When they were all seated together after a comfortable tea, she began in a whisper, looking round cautiously first to see that no one was within hearing:
But her aunt wasn't like that. Once they were all settled in together after a cozy tea, she leaned in to whisper, glancing around carefully to make sure no one was listening:
"You are curious, Kate dear, to know what those trunks contain?"
"You’re curious, dear Kate, to know what’s in those trunks?"
"My curiosity can stay, aunt. I am only afraid that what you have brought will be of no use to you. You see, I live such a quiet life here, with few friends and fewer grand dresses, that I fear you will be disappointed at not being able to wear any of the things you have brought."
"My curiosity can stick around, Aunt. I'm just worried that what you brought won't be useful for you. You see, I live such a quiet life here, with few friends and even fewer fancy dresses, that I'm afraid you'll be disappointed not being able to wear any of the things you've brought."
Cicely, a pretty, delicate-looking girl, laughed merrily.
Cicely, a pretty girl with a delicate appearance, laughed joyfully.
"They do not hold dresses, Kate. No, I have not thought to lead a gay life on a sheep station in Australia. What I have brought is something that I could not bear to leave behind. Those trunks contain all the silver I used to use in my English home."
"They don’t keep dresses, Kate. No, I haven’t considered living a carefree life on a sheep station in Australia. What I brought is something I couldn’t bear to leave behind. Those trunks hold all the silver I used in my home in England."
"Silver! What kind of silver?"
"Silver! What type of silver?"
"Teapots, cream ewers, épergnes, candlesticks, to say nothing of the spoons, forks, fish-knives, etc.," said Cicely gaily.
"Teapots, cream pitchers, serving dishes, candlesticks, not to mention the spoons, forks, fish knives, etc.," said Cicely cheerfully.
"You've brought all those things with you here?" cried Kate, horrified. "Oh, aunt, where can I put them all for safety?"
"You brought all that stuff with you?" Kate exclaimed, horrified. "Oh, aunt, where can I put it all for safekeeping?"
Mrs. Grieves looked nonplussed. "I suppose you have some iron safes——" she began.
Mrs. Grieves looked confused. "I guess you have some iron safes——" she started.
"But not big enough to store that quantity of silver!"
"But not big enough to hold that amount of silver!"
Kate spent a restless night. Visions of bushrangers stood between her and sleep. What would she do with that silver?
Kate had a restless night. Images of bushrangers kept her awake. What would she do with that silver?
"Bank it," suggested Phil Wentworth the next morning, as she explained her difficulty to him in the little counting-house after breakfast.
"Just save it," suggested Phil Wentworth the next morning, as she explained her difficulty to him in the small office after breakfast.
Kate shook her head. "Aunt wouldn't do it. If she did she might as well have banked it in England."
Kate shook her head. "Aunt wouldn't do that. If she did, she might as well have put it in a bank in England."
The manager pulled his moustache. "How much is there?"
The manager tugged at his mustache. "How much is there?"
"I haven't seen it, but from what Cicely says I should say there are heaps and heaps."
"I haven't seen it, but from what Cicely says, I should say there are tons."
[Pg 333]"Foolish woman," was the manager's thought, but he wisely kept it to himself.
[Pg 333]“Silly woman,” the manager thought, but he wisely kept it to himself.
When, however, the silver was laid before her very eyes, and piece after piece was taken from the trunks, ranged alongside one another in Mrs. Grieves's bedroom, Kate's heart failed her.
When the silver was put right in front of her, and one piece after another was taken out of the trunks, lined up next to each other in Mrs. Grieves's bedroom, Kate's heart sank.
"Mr. Wentworth must see it and advise me," was all she could say. And her aunt could not deter her.
"Mr. Wentworth needs to see this and give me his advice," was all she could say. And her aunt couldn't change her mind.
Kate's white brow was puckered into a frown, and her pretty mouth drooped slightly at the corners as she watched Mr. Wentworth making his inspection of the silver. She knew his face so well, she could tell at one glance that he was thinking her aunt an exceedingly foolish woman, and Kate was not quite sure that she did not agree with him.
Kate's white brow was furrowed in a frown, and her pretty mouth drooped slightly at the corners as she watched Mr. Wentworth inspecting the silver. She knew his face so well that she could tell at a glance he considered her aunt to be a very foolish woman, and Kate wasn’t entirely certain she disagreed with him.
However, the silver was there, and they had to make the best of it, for Mrs. Grieves utterly rejected the idea of having it conveyed to a bank in Sydney.
However, the silver was there, and they had to make the best of it, because Mrs. Grieves completely dismissed the idea of having it sent to a bank in Sydney.
"The only thing to do," said the manager gloomily, turning to Kate, "is to place it under the trap-door in the counting-house."
"The only thing we can do," the manager said sadly, turning to Kate, "is put it under the trapdoor in the counting room."
Kate looked questioningly at him. He half smiled.
Kate looked at him with curiosity. He gave a half-smile.
"I think that the only thing you are not aware of in the business is the fact that the flooring of the counting-house can be converted at will into a strong lock-up. Come, and I will show you."
"I think the only thing you don’t realize in the business is that the floor of the counting-house can easily be turned into a secure lock-up. Come, and I’ll show you."
The three women followed him. To Cicely's English eyes the entire homestead was a strangely delightful place.
The three women followed him. To Cicely's English eyes, the whole homestead was a strangely charming place.
Rolling to one side the matting that covered the floor of the counting-house, Mr. Wentworth paused, and introducing a lever between the joining of two boards upheaved a square trap-door, revealing to the eyes of the astonished English ladies, and the no less astonished Australian "boss," a wide, gaping receptacle, suitable for the very articles under discussion.
Rolling to one side the mat that covered the floor of the counting house, Mr. Wentworth paused, and using a lever to pry apart two boards, he lifted a square trapdoor, revealing to the astonished English ladies, and the equally surprised Australian "boss," a wide, gaping container, perfect for the very items they were discussing.
It looked dark and gloomy below, but on the manager's striking a wax match and holding it aloft, they were enabled each one to descend the short ladder which the opening[Pg 334] of the flooring revealed. Beneath the counting-house Kate found to her amazement a room quite as large as the one above it, furnished with chairs, a table, and a couple of stout iron safes. Upon the table stood an old iron candlestick into which Mr. Wentworth inserted a candle lighted from his wax match.
It looked dark and gloomy below, but when the manager struck a wax match and held it up, everyone was able to climb down the short ladder that the opening[Pg 334] in the flooring showed. Underneath the counting-house, Kate discovered to her surprise a room just as large as the one above, furnished with chairs, a table, and a couple of sturdy iron safes. On the table stood an old iron candlestick into which Mr. Wentworth placed a candle lit from his wax match.
"You never told me," were Kate's reproachful words, and still more reproachful glance.
"You never told me," Kate said with a hurt tone and an even more hurtful look.
"I tell you now," he said lightly. "There was no need to before. Your father showed it me when I had been here a year. Indeed, he and I often forgot that the counting-house had been built for a double purpose,—but that was because there was nothing to stow away of much value. Now I think we have just the hiding-place for all that silver."
"I'll tell you now," he said casually. "There was no need to mention it before. Your dad showed it to me after I’d been here for a year. Actually, he and I often forgot that the counting-house was built for two purposes—mainly because there wasn't anything of much value to stash away. But now, I think we finally have the perfect hiding spot for all that silver."
It was indeed the place, the very place, and under great secrecy the silver was conveyed through the trap-door, and firmly locked into the iron safes.
It was definitely the place, the exact place, and in complete secrecy, the silver was moved through the trapdoor and securely locked in the iron safes.
So far so good, and Kate breathed again with almost as much of her old light-heartedness as before.
So far, so good, and Kate breathed again with nearly as much of her old light-heartedness as before.
In spite of her doubt of the wisdom of bringing such valuables so far and to such a place, she and Cicely took a secret delight in a weekly cleaning up of the silver, secure of all observation from outsiders. It was a pleasure to Kate to lift and polish the handsome épergne, and to finger the delicate teaspoons and fanciful fish-knives and forks.
In spite of her doubts about the wisdom of bringing such valuable items so far and to such a place, she and Cicely secretly enjoyed their weekly cleaning of the silver, away from the watchful eyes of outsiders. Kate took pleasure in lifting and polishing the beautiful centerpiece, and handling the delicate teaspoons and ornate fish knives and forks.
"What a haul this would be for a bushranger!" she said one day, as she carefully laid the admired épergne back into its place in the iron safe.
"What a score this would be for a bushranger!" she said one day, as she carefully put the admired centerpiece back into its place in the iron safe.
Cicely gave a gasp and a shudder. "You—you don't have them in these parts, surely!" she ejaculated.
Cicely gasped and shuddered. "You—you don't have them around here, do you?" she exclaimed.
"If they find there is anything worth lifting they'll visit any homestead in the colony," returned Kate.
"If they find anything worth taking, they'll go to any home in the colony," Kate replied.
"But oh! dear Kate, what should we do if they came here? I should die of fright."
"But oh! dear Kate, what would we do if they came here? I would be terrified."
"Yes, I'm afraid you would," said Kate, glancing compassionately at the delicate figure beside her, and at the cheeks which had visibly lost their pink colour. "No, Cicely,[Pg 335] I don't think there is any chance of such characters visiting us just now. The first and last time I saw a bushranger was when I was fifteen years old. He and his men tried to break into our house for, somehow, it had got wind that father had in the house a large sum of money—money which of course he usually banked. I can see dear old father now, standing with his rifle in his hand at the dining-room window, and Mr. Wentworth standing beside him. They were firing away at three men who were as much in earnest as my father and his manager were."
"Yes, I'm afraid you would," Kate said, looking compassionately at the fragile figure next to her and at the cheeks that had clearly lost their color. "No, Cicely,[Pg 335] I don’t think there's any chance of such characters visiting us right now. The first and only time I saw a bushranger was when I was fifteen. He and his men tried to break into our house because word got out that my father had a large sum of money here—money he usually deposited in the bank. I can still picture dear old father, standing with his rifle at the dining room window, next to Mr. Wentworth. They were firing at three men who were just as determined as my father and his manager."
"And what happened?" asked Cicely breathlessly, as Kate stopped to look round for her polishing cloth.
"And what happened?" Cicely asked breathlessly as Kate paused to look for her polishing cloth.
"Father killed one man, the two others got away, not, however, before Mr. Wentworth had shot away the forefinger of the leader. We found it after they had gone, lying on the path beside the cattle-yard. He was a terrible fellow, the leader of that bushranging crew. He went by the name of Wolfgang. He may be alive now, I don't know. I have not heard of any depredations committed by him for two or three years now."
"Father killed one man, and the other two got away, but not before Mr. Wentworth shot off the forefinger of the leader. We found it after they had left, lying on the path next to the cattle yard. The leader of that gang was a real piece of work. He went by the name of Wolfgang. He might be alive now; I’m not sure. I haven’t heard of any crimes committed by him in the last two or three years."
"And I hope you never will," said Cicely with a shudder. "Kate, have you done all you want to do here? I should so like to finish that letter to send off by to-day's mail."
"And I hope you never will," Cicely said, shuddering. "Kate, have you done everything you need to do here? I really want to finish that letter to send off by today’s mail."
"Then go. I'll just stay to lock up. You haven't much time if you want Sam Griffiths to take it this afternoon."
"Then go. I’ll just stay and lock up. You don’t have much time if you want Sam Griffiths to take it this afternoon."
Cicely jumped up without another word, and climbed the ladder.
Cicely stood up without saying anything else and climbed the ladder.
Kate lifted the case of fish-knives into the safe, and stretched out her hand for the other articles without turning her head. She felt her hand clutched as in a vice by fingers cold as ice. She turned sharply round. Cicely was at her side with lips and cheeks devoid of colour.
Kate lifted the case of fish knives into the safe and reached for the other items without looking back. She felt her hand gripped tightly by fingers as cold as ice. She spun around quickly. Cicely was beside her, with lips and cheeks pale.
"Good gracious, Cicely! what is the matter? How you startled me!" said Kate in a vexed tone.
"Goodness, Cicely! What's going on? You really startled me!" said Kate in an annoyed tone.
Cicely laid one cold, trembling, finger upon her cousin's lips.
Cicely placed one cold, trembling finger on her cousin's lips.
"He has seen us—he has been looking down on us," was all she could articulate.
"He has seen us—he has been watching us," was all she could express.
[Pg 336]"Who? What do you mean?" But Kate's voice was considerably lowered.
[Pg 336]"Who? What are you talking about?" But Kate's voice was much quieter.
"The bushranger Wolfgang. He—he has seen all the silver!"
"The bushranger Wolfgang. He—he has seen all the silver!"
Kate broke into a nervous laugh. "I think you are dreaming, Cicely. How do you know you saw Wolfgang? And how could he see us down here?"
Kate let out a nervous laugh. "I think you’re imagining things, Cicely. How do you know you saw Wolfgang? And how could he see us down here?"
"It is no dream," answered Cicely in the same husky whisper. "Kate, as I climbed the ladder quickly I saw the face of a man disappear from the trap-door, but not before I caught sight of the forefinger missing off the hand that held one side of the trap-door. Kate, Kate, it was Wolfgang. He has been staring down at us."
"It’s not a dream," Cicely replied in the same raspy whisper. "Kate, as I rushed up the ladder, I saw a man’s face vanish from the trap-door, but not before I noticed that his forefinger was missing from the hand that was holding one side of it. Kate, Kate, it was Wolfgang. He was looking down at us."
Kate looked up wildly at the opening above. It was free from all intruders now. She locked every article into the safe without uttering a word; then said, "Come."
Kate looked up frantically at the opening above. It was clear of any intruders now. She put every item into the safe without saying a word; then said, "Come."
Together they mounted the ladder; together they latched down the trap-door; together they left the counting-house.
Together they climbed the ladder; together they closed the trapdoor; together they left the counting house.
"Tell Sam to ride to the shed and ask Mr. Wentworth to come to me at once—at once." Kate gave the order in a calm voice to the one woman servant that did the work in the house.
"Tell Sam to go to the shed and ask Mr. Wentworth to come to me right away—right away." Kate instructed calmly to the one woman servant who handled the work in the house.
"Sam isn't in the yards," was the answer. "He told me three hours ago that he was wanted by Mr. Wentworth to ride to the township for something or other. He was in a fine way about it, for he said it was taking him from his work here."
"Sam's not in the yards," was the response. "He told me three hours ago that Mr. Wentworth wanted him to ride to the township for something or other. He was really annoyed about it because he said it was pulling him away from his work here."
Some of Kate's calm left her. She looked round at the helpless women—three now, for her aunt had joined them.
Some of Kate's calm faded away. She glanced around at the helpless women—three now, since her aunt had joined them.
"Aunt," she said, forcing herself to speak quietly, "I have fears that this afternoon we shall be attacked by bushrangers. Unfortunately Sam has been called away, and he is the only man we have on the premises. There is not another within reach, except at the shearing-shed, and you know where that is. Which of you will venture to ride there for help? I dare not go, for I must protect the house."
"Aunt," she said, trying to keep her voice down, "I’m worried that this afternoon we might be attacked by bushrangers. Unfortunately, Sam has been called away, and he’s the only man we have here. There isn’t anyone else nearby, except at the shearing shed, and you know where that is. Which of you is willing to ride there for help? I can’t go because I need to protect the house."
[Pg 337]She glanced at each of the three faces in turn, and saw no help there. Becky, the servant, had utterly collapsed at the word bushranger; the other two faces looked as if carved in stone.
[Pg 337]She looked at each of the three faces one by one and found no support there. Becky, the servant, had completely crumpled at the mention of the bushranger; the other two faces appeared as if they were made of stone.
"Kate, Kate, is there no other help near?"
"Kate, Kate, is there no other help nearby?"
"Not nearer than the shearing-shed, aunt."
"Not closer than the shearing shed, aunt."
"I daren't go. I couldn't ride that distance."
"I can't go. I couldn't ride that far."
"Cicely?" Kate's tone was imploring.
"Cicely?" Kate's tone was desperate.
"Don't ask me," and Cicely burst into a flood of tears.
"Don't ask me," and Cicely started crying uncontrollably.
"We must defend ourselves, then."
"We need to defend ourselves, then."
The Australian girl's voice was quiet, albeit it trembled slightly.
The Australian girl's voice was soft, though it shook a little.
"Come to the counting-house. Becky, you come too. We must barricade the place. I'll run round and fasten up every door. They will have a tough job to get in," she murmured grimly.
"Come to the office. Becky, you come too. We need to secure the place. I'll go around and lock every door. They'll have a hard time getting in," she whispered darkly.
How she thanked her father for the strong oak door! The oaken shutters with their massive iron clamps! It would seem as if he had expected a raid from bushrangers at some time or other in his life. The counting-house door was stronger than the others. She now understood the reason why. The room below had been taken into consideration when that door was put up.
How she thanked her dad for the sturdy oak door! The heavy wooden shutters with their big iron clamps! It felt like he had been preparing for an attack from outlaws at some point in his life. The counting-house door was tougher than the others. Now she understood why. The room downstairs had been factored in when that door was installed.
It was three o'clock in the afternoon. A broiling, sun-baking afternoon. They were prepared, sitting, as it were, in readiness for the attack they were momentarily expecting.
It was three in the afternoon. A hot, sweltering afternoon. They were ready, sitting in anticipation for the attack they were expecting at any moment.
It came at last. The voice that sounded outside the counting-house door took her back to the time when she was fifteen years of age. It was a strange, harsh voice, grating in its harshness, strange in being like no other. She remembered it to be the voice of the man that had challenged her father that memorable day—remembered it to be the voice of Wolfgang.
It finally happened. The voice that came from outside the office door reminded her of when she was fifteen. It was a strange, rough voice, grating in its harshness, unlike any other. She recalled it as the voice of the man who had confronted her father on that unforgettable day—she recognized it as Wolfgang's voice.
Like an evil bird of prey had he scented from afar the silver stored under the trap-door, just as he had scented the sum of money her father had hidden away in the house.
Like a sinister bird of prey, he had detected from a distance the silver hidden beneath the trapdoor, just as he had picked up on the sum of money her father had stashed in the house.
"It's no use your sheltering yourselves in there," said[Pg 338] the voice. "We want to harm no one—it's against our principles. What we want is just the silver hidden under the counting-house, and we want nothing more."
"It's pointless to hide in there," said[Pg 338] the voice. "We don’t want to hurt anyone—it's against our beliefs. All we want is the silver hidden under the counting house, and nothing beyond that."
With one finger upraised, cautioning silence, Kate saw for the twentieth time to the priming of her rifle—the very rifle that had shot Wolfgang's chief man four years before. There was no need for her to caution her companions to silence. They knelt on the floor—a huddled, trembling trio.
With one finger raised, signaling for silence, Kate checked her rifle for the twentieth time—the same rifle that had taken out Wolfgang's top guy four years earlier. She didn’t need to remind her friends to be quiet. They were huddled on the floor, a shaking trio.
If only Kate could see how many men there were! But she could not.
If only Kate could see how many guys there were! But she couldn't.
"It will take them some time to batter in that door," thought she, "and by that time, who knows, help may come from some unexpected quarter."
"It'll take them a while to break down that door," she thought, "and by then, who knows, help might arrive from an unexpected source."
"Do you dare to defy us?" said the voice again. "We know you are utterly helpless. Sam has been got out of the way by a cooked-up story, ditto your manager. They are both swearing in the broiling township by now." And the voice broke off with a loud "Ha! ha!"
"Do you really think you can defy us?" the voice said again. "We know you're completely powerless. Sam has been taken care of with a made-up story, just like your manager. They're both probably swearing in the hot town by now." And the voice ended with a loud "Ha! ha!"
At which two other voices echoed "Ha! ha! ha! ha!"
At that moment, two other voices chimed in, "Ha! ha! ha! ha!"
Kate strained her ears to catch the sounds. Were there only three, then, just as there had been three four years before?
Kate strained to hear the sounds. Were there really only three, just like there had been three years ago?
Then ensued a battering at the door, but it stood like a rock. They were tiring at that game. It hurt them, and did no good. There was silence for the space of some minutes, and then the sound of scraping reached Kate's ears.
Then there was a pounding on the door, but it wouldn't budge. They were getting worn out from it. It was painful for them and didn't help at all. There was silence for a few minutes, and then Kate heard a scraping sound.
What were they doing now?
What are they doing now?
It sounded on the roof of the counting-house. O God! they were never going to make an entrance that way!
It was making noise on the roof of the office. Oh no! They weren't really going to come in like that!
Scrape, scrape, scrape. The sound went on persistently.
Scrape, scrape, scrape. The sound continued relentlessly.
Kate's face was hidden in her hands. Was she praying? thought Cicely. Then she, too, lifted up a silent prayer for help in their time of need.
Kate's face was buried in her hands. Was she praying? Cicely wondered. Then she quietly sent up a prayer for help in their time of need.
Kate's voice whispering in her ear aroused her. "Come," she breathed.
Kate's voice whispering in her ear excited her. "Come," she breathed.
[Pg 339]And with one accord, without a question, the three followed her silently.
[Pg 339]And without hesitation, the three followed her quietly.
The room beyond the counting-house was up a narrow flight of stairs. It used to be called by Kate, in derision, "Father's observatory." Through a small pane of glass in this room she could see the roof of the counting-house.
The room beyond the counting-house was up a narrow flight of stairs. Kate used to mockingly call it "Dad's observatory." Through a small pane of glass in this room, she could see the roof of the counting-house.
Sawing away at the wooden structure upon which he was perched sat Wolfgang himself, whilst the man beside him was busily engaged in removing the thatch piece by piece.
Sawing away at the wooden structure he was sitting on was Wolfgang himself, while the man next to him was actively taking off the thatch, piece by piece.
Kate waited to see no more. Raising her rifle to her shoulder she fired—fired straight at the leading bushranger.
Kate couldn't wait any longer. She lifted her rifle to her shoulder and fired—aiming directly at the leading bushranger.
She saw him stagger and roll—roll down the sloping roof, and fall with a dull thud to the ground below.
She watched him stagger and tumble—tumble down the sloped roof and hit the ground below with a dull thud.
She could only lean against the wall, and hide her face in her trembling hands. Was he dead? Had she killed him? Or had the fall off the house completed the deed?
She could only lean against the wall and hide her face in her shaking hands. Was he dead? Had she killed him? Or had the fall from the house finished the job?
She felt a hand on her arm. Becky was standing beside her. "Give me the rifle," she breathed. "I can load it."
She felt a hand on her arm. Becky was standing next to her. "Give me the rifle," she whispered. "I can load it."
With a faint feeling of surprise at her heart, Kate handed her the weapon with fingers slightly unsteady. She received it back in silence, and mounted to her place of observation again.
With a slight feeling of surprise in her heart, Kate handed her the weapon with slightly shaky fingers. She took it back in silence and climbed back to her observation spot.
Wolfgang's companion was crouching. His attitude struck Kate disagreeably. His back was turned to her. What was he looking at?
Wolfgang's friend was crouching. His posture annoyed Kate. His back was to her. What was he looking at?
She strained her eyes, and descried, galloping at the top of his speed, Black Bounce, and on his back was Phil Wentworth. Behind him at breakneck pace came six of the shearers—tall, brawny men, the very sight of whom inspired courage.
She squinted and spotted Black Bounce racing at full speed, with Phil Wentworth on his back. Close behind him were six shearers—tall, muscular guys, and just seeing them filled her with courage.
Wentworth's rifle was raised. A shot rang through the air. Then another. And yet another. Bang! bang! bang! What had happened?
Wentworth raised his rifle. A shot echoed in the air. Then another. And yet another. Bang! bang! bang! What was happening?
Kate, straining her eyes, only knew that just as the manager's rifle went off, the bushranger on the roof had fired at him, not, however, before Kate's shot disabled him in the arm, thus preventing his aim from covering the manager.
Kate, squinting, only realized that just as the manager pulled the trigger on his rifle, the bushranger on the roof had shot at him, but not before Kate's shot hit him in the arm, preventing him from aiming at the manager.
[Pg 340]"Thank God, thank God, we are saved!" she cried.
[Pg 340]"Thank goodness, thank goodness, we made it!" she exclaimed.
And now that the danger was over, Kate sank down upon the floor of the "observatory," and sobbed as if her heart would break.
And now that the danger was gone, Kate sank down on the floor of the "observatory" and cried as if her heart would break.
Becky—her bravery returning as the sound of horses' hoofs struck upon her ear—slipped from the room, leaving Mrs. Grieves and Cicely to play the part of consolers to her young mistress.
Becky—her courage coming back as she heard the sound of horses’ hooves—slipped out of the room, leaving Mrs. Grieves and Cicely to comfort her young mistress.
It appeared that a trumped-up story, purporting to come from one of his friends in the township, had caused Phil Wentworth to go there that morning, and that on his way he overtook Sam Griffiths, who grumpily asked him why he should have been ordered to the township when his hands were so full of work at home. This led the young manager to scent something wrong, and telling Griffiths to follow him home quickly he rode straight back to the shed, and getting some of the shearers to accompany him, made straight tracks for the house.
It seemed that a fabricated story, supposedly coming from one of his friends in the town, had prompted Phil Wentworth to go there that morning. On the way, he ran into Sam Griffiths, who grumpily asked why he had been called to the town when he was so busy with work at home. This made the young manager suspect something was off, and after telling Griffiths to follow him home quickly, he rode straight back to the shed. He got some of the shearers to join him and headed straight for the house.
Mrs. Grieves and Cicely had by this time had as much as they cared for of bush life, and very shortly after announced that the Australian climate did not suit either Cicely or herself as she had hoped it might, and that they had made up their minds to return to England.
Mrs. Grieves and Cicely had gotten all they wanted from bush life, and soon after announced that the Australian climate didn't suit either of them as she had hoped it would, and that they had decided to return to England.
"I hope they intend to take their silver away with them," said the manager when Kate told him.
"I hope they plan to take their silver with them," said the manager when Kate told him.
She replied with a laugh, "Oh yes, I don't believe aunt would think life worth living if she had not her silver with her."
She laughed and said, "Oh yes, I don't think Aunt would consider life worth living if she didn't have her silver with her."
Poor Aunt Grieves! the vessel she travelled by had to be abandoned before it reached England, and the silver she had suffered so much for lies buried in the sands of the deep.
Poor Aunt Grieves! The ship she was traveling on had to be abandoned before it got to England, and the silver she endured so much for is buried in the sands of the ocean.
As for Kate, she subsequently took Philip Wentworth into partnership, and he gave her his name.
As for Kate, she later partnered with Philip Wentworth, and he gave her his last name.
BILLJIM.
BY S. LE SOTGILLE.
Nestling in the scrub at the head of a gully running into the Newanga was a typical Australian humpy. It was built entirely of bark. Roof, back, front, and sides were huge sheets of stringy bark, and the window shutters were of the same, the windows themselves being sheets of calico; also the two doors were whole sheets of bark swung upon leathern hinges.
Nestled in the shrubs at the top of a gully leading into the Newanga was a classic Australian hut. It was made entirely of bark. The roof, back, front, and sides were large pieces of stringy bark, and the window shutters were made of the same material, while the windows themselves were covered with sheets of calico; the two doors were also whole sheets of bark hung on leather hinges.
The humpy was divided into three rooms, two bedrooms and a general room. The "galley" was just outside, a three-sided, roofed arrangement, and the ubiquitous bark figured in that adjunct of civilisation.
The humpy was split into three rooms: two bedrooms and a common area. The "galley" was just outside, a three-sided, roofed setup, and the ever-present bark was part of that aspect of civilization.
In springtime the roof and sides of this humpy were one huge blaze of Bougainvillæa, and not a vestige of bark was visible. It was surrounded by a paling fence, rough split bush palings only, but in every way fitted for what they were intended to do—that is, keep out animals of all descriptions.
In spring, the roof and sides of this humpy were covered in a massive display of Bougainvillea, and no bark was visible. It was enclosed by a fence made of rough, split bush palings, perfectly suited for its purpose—keeping out animals of all kinds.
In the front garden were flowers of every conceivable hue and variety, from the flaring giant sunflower to the quiet retiring geranium, and stuck to old logs and standing dead timber were several beautiful orchids of different varieties. Violets, pansies, fuchsias and nasturtiums bordered the walks in true European fashion, and one wondered who had taken all this trouble in so outlandish a spot.
In the front garden, there were flowers of every imaginable color and type, from the bright, towering sunflower to the subtle, understated geranium. Beautiful orchids of various kinds clung to old logs and standing dead trees. Violets, pansies, fuchsias, and nasturtiums lined the paths in a classic European style, making one wonder who had gone to such effort in such an unusual place.
At the back of the humpy rose the Range sheer fifteen hundred feet with huge granite boulders, twice the size of the humpy itself, standing straight out from the side of[Pg 342] the Range, giving one the idea that they were merely stuck there in some mysterious manner, and were ready at a moment's notice to come tumbling down, overwhelming every one and everything in their descent.
At the back of the hill rose the Range, sheer and towering fifteen hundred feet high, with massive granite boulders—twice the size of the hill itself—jutting straight out from the side of[Pg 342] the Range. It gave the impression that they were just stuck there in some mysterious way, poised to tumble down at any moment, crushing everything and everyone in their path.
On the other three sides was scrub. Dense tropical scrub for miles, giving out a muggy disagreeable heat, and that peculiar overpowering smell common, I think, to all tropical growth. No one could have chosen a better spot than this if his desire were to escape entirely from the busy world and live a quiet sequestered life amongst the countless beautiful gifts that Dame Nature seems so lavish of in the hundred nooks and corners of the mountainous portion of Australia. In this humpy, then, hidden from the world in general, and known only to a few miners and prospectors, lived Dick Benson, his wife, and their daughter Billjim. That is what she was called, anyway, by all the diggers on the Newanga. It wasn't her name, of course. She was registered at Clagton Court House as Katherine Veronica Benson, but no one in all the district thought of calling her Kitty now, and as for Veronica—well, it was too much to ask of any one, let alone a rough bushman.
On the other three sides was dense scrub. Thick tropical vegetation for miles, producing a hot, sticky heat and that distinct overpowering smell typical of all tropical growth. No one could have picked a better spot if they wanted to completely escape the busy world and live a quiet, secluded life among the countless beautiful gifts that nature seems to abundantly provide in the many nooks and crannies of Australia's mountainous regions. In this hut, then, hidden from the wider world and known only to a few miners and prospectors, lived Dick Benson, his wife, and their daughter Billjim. That’s what she was called by all the diggers at Newanga. It wasn’t her actual name, of course. She was registered at Clagton Court House as Katherine Veronica Benson, but no one in the district thought to call her Kitty anymore, and as for Veronica—well, that was asking a bit much of anyone, especially a rough bushman.
The name Billjim she practically chose herself.
The name Billjim was practically chosen by her.
One evening a digger named Jack L'Estrange, a great friend of the Bensons, was reading an article from the Bulletin to her father, and Kitty, as she was then called, was whiling away the time by pulling his moustache, an occupation which interfered somewhat with the reading, but which was allowed to pass without serious rebuke.
One evening, a digger named Jack L'Estrange, a close friend of the Bensons, was reading an article from the Bulletin to her father, while Kitty, as she was then known, was passing the time by tugging at his moustache. This distraction made it a bit challenging to read, but it was tolerated without any major reprimand.
In this article the paper spoke of backblocks bushmen under the generic soubriquet of Billjim. And a very good name too, for in any up-country town one has but to sing out "Bill" or "Jim" to have an answer from three-fourths of the male population.
In this article, the paper talked about rural bushmen under the common nickname of Billjim. And it's a great name too, because in any country town, if you just call out "Bill" or "Jim," you'll get a response from about three-quarters of the male population.
The name tickled Kitty immensely, and she chuckled, "Billjim! Billjim! Oh, I'd like to be called that."
The name really amused Kitty, and she laughed, "Billjim! Billjim! Oh, I’d love to be called that."
"Would you though?" asked her father, smiling.
"Would you actually do that?" her father asked with a smile.
"Yes," answered Kitty; "it's a fine name, Billjim."
"Yeah," Kitty replied, "it's a great name, Billjim."
[Pg 343]"Well, we will call you Billjim in future," said Dick; and from that day the name stuck to her. And it suited her.
[Pg 343]"Well, we'll call you Billjim from now on," said Dick; and from that day forward, the name stuck with her. And it suited her.
She was the wildest of wild bush girls. At twelve years old she could ride and shoot as well as most of us, and would pan out a prospect with any man on the Newanga.
She was the wildest of the wild bush girls. At twelve years old, she could ride and shoot as well as any of us, and she could find gold with any man in Newanga.
She had never been to school, there being none nearer than Clagton, which was some fifteen miles away, but she had been taught the simple arts of reading and writing by her mother, and Jack L'Estrange had ministered to her wants in the matter of arithmetic.
She had never been to school, since the closest one was Clagton, about fifteen miles away, but her mother had taught her the basics of reading and writing, and Jack L'Estrange had helped her with arithmetic.
With all her wildness she was a good, kindly girl, materially helping her mother in the household matters, and all that flower garden was her special charge and delight.
With all her wildness, she was a good, caring girl, actively helping her mother with household tasks, and that entire flower garden was her special responsibility and joy.
Wednesday and Thursday of every week were holidays, and those two days were spent by Billjim in roaming the country far and wide. Sometimes on horseback, when a horse could be borrowed, but mostly on her own well-formed feet.
Wednesday and Thursday of every week were holidays, and Billjim spent those two days exploring the countryside. Sometimes on horseback when a horse could be borrowed, but mostly on her own strong feet.
She would wander off with a shovel and a dish into the scrub, and, following up some gully all day, would return at night tired out and happy, and generally with two or three grains of gold to show for her day's work. Sometimes she would come back laden with some new orchid, and this she would carefully fix in the garden in a position as similar as possible to that in which she had found it, and usually it would blossom there as if it were thankful at being so well cared for.
She would go off with a shovel and a dish into the brush, and, following a gully all day, would come back at night exhausted and happy, usually with two or three grains of gold to show for her efforts. Sometimes she'd return carrying a new orchid, and she would carefully plant it in the garden in a spot as close as possible to where she found it, and it would usually blossom there as if it were grateful to be so well taken care of.
When Billjim wasn't engaged making her pocket-money, as she termed it, her days would be spent with Jack L'Estrange.
When Billjim wasn't busy making her pocket money, as she called it, she would spend her days with Jack L'Estrange.
Jack was a fine, strapping young fellow of twenty-three, and was doing as well on the Newanga as any. Since the day he had snatched Billjim (then a wee mite) from the jaws of an alligator, as Queensland folk will insist upon calling their crocodile, he had been l'ami de la maison at the Bensons', and Billjim thought there was no one in[Pg 344] the world like him. He in return would do any mortal thing which that rather capricious young lady desired.
Jack was a strong, good-looking young guy of twenty-three, and he was doing well on the Newanga, just like everyone else. Ever since he rescued Billjim (who was just a little kid back then) from an alligator—what people in Queensland like to call a crocodile—he had become a close friend of the Bensons. Billjim thought there was no one in the world quite like him. In return, Jack would do anything that the somewhat unpredictable young lady wanted.
One evening, when they were all sitting chatting round the fire in the galley, Benson said:
One evening, while everyone was sitting around the fire in the galley chatting, Benson said:
"Don't you think, Jack, that Billjim ought to go to some decent school? The missus and me of course ain't no scholars, but now that we can afford it we'd like Billjim to learn proper, you know."
"Don't you think, Jack, that Billjim should go to a decent school? My wife and I aren't exactly scholars, but now that we can afford it, we want Billjim to get a proper education, you know."
Jack looked at Billjim, who had nestled up closer to him during this speech, and was on the point of answering in the negative, when less selfish thoughts entered his head, and he replied:
Jack looked at Billjim, who had snuggled closer to him during this speech, and was about to say no, when less selfish thoughts crossed his mind, and he replied:
"Well, Dick, much against my inclination, I must say that I think she ought to go. You see," he continued, turning to Billjim and taking her hand, "it's this way. We should all miss you, lass, very much, but it's for your own good. You must know more than we here can teach you if you wish to be any good to your father and mother."
"Well, Dick, even though I really don’t want to say this, I think she should go. You see," he said, turning to Billjim and taking her hand, "it’s like this. We’re all going to miss you a lot, girl, but it’s for your own benefit. You need to learn more than we can teach you here if you want to help your dad and mom."
Billjim nodded and looked at him, and Jack had to turn his eyes away and speak to Mrs. Benson for fear of going back on his words.
Billjim nodded and looked at him, and Jack had to look away and talk to Mrs. Benson to avoid going back on his words.
"You see, Mrs. Benson," said Jack, "it wouldn't be for long, for Billjim would learn very quickly with good teachers, and be of great use to you when Dick makes that pile."
"You see, Mrs. Benson," Jack said, "it wouldn’t take long, because Billjim would pick things up quickly with good teachers, and he would be really helpful to you when Dick makes that fortune."
Mrs. Benson smiled in spite of herself when Jack mentioned "that pile." Dick had been going to strike it rich up there on the Newanga for over seven years, and the fortune hadn't come yet.
Mrs. Benson smiled despite herself when Jack mentioned "that pile." Dick had been talking about hitting it big up there on the Newanga for over seven years, and the fortune still hadn’t come.
"I suppose you're right," she said, "and I'm sure Billjim will be a good girl and study quick to get back. Won't you, lass?"
"I guess you're right," she said, "and I'm sure Billjim will be a good girl and study hard to catch up. Won't you, girl?"
"Yes'm," answered Billjim, with a reservoir of tears in her voice, but none in her eyes. She wouldn't have cried with Jack there for the world!
"Yeah," replied Billjim, her voice full of unshed tears, but her eyes were dry. She wouldn't have cried with Jack around for anything!
So after a lot of talking it was settled, and Billjim departed for school, and the humpy knew her no more for four long years.
So after a lot of discussion, it was decided, and Billjim left for school, and the humpy didn't know her anymore for four long years.
[Pg 345]Ah! what a dreary, dreary time that was to Mrs. Benson and Dick. Jack kept her flower garden going for all those years, and Snowy, her dog, lived down at his camp. These had been Billjim's last commands.
[Pg 345]Ah! what a gloomy, gloomy time that was for Mrs. Benson and Dick. Jack maintained her flower garden for all those years, and Snowy, her dog, stayed down at his camp. These had been Billjim's final wishes.
Dick worked away manfully looking for that pile, and succeeded passing well, as the account at Clagton Bank could show, but there was no alteration made at the "Nest," as the humpy was designated.
Dick worked hard searching for that pile and did well, as the account at Clagton Bank could show, but nothing changed at the "Nest," as the humpy was called.
Jack passed most of his evenings up there, and on mail days was in great request to read Billjim's epistles out loud.
Jack spent most of his evenings up there, and on mail days, people really wanted him to read Billjim’s letters out loud.
No matter who was there, those letters were read out, and some of us who knew Billjim well passed encouraging remarks about her improvement, etc.
No matter who was present, those letters were read aloud, and some of us who knew Billjim well made encouraging comments about her progress, etc.
We all missed her, for she had been used to paying periodical flying visits, and her face had always seemed to us like a bright gleam of sunshine breaking through that steaming, muggy, damp scrub.
We all missed her, since she was accustomed to making occasional visits, and her face always felt like a bright ray of sunshine breaking through the hot, humid, damp underbrush.
One mail day, four years very near to the day after Billjim's departure, the usual letter was read out, and part of it ran so:
One mail day, almost exactly four years after Billjim left, the usual letter was read aloud, and part of it said this:
"Oh, mum dear, do let me come back now. I am sure I have learned enough, and oh! how I long for a sight of you and dad, and dear old Jack and Frenchy, and Jim Travers, and all of you in fact. Let me come, oh! do let me come back."
"Oh, Mom, please let me come back now. I'm sure I've learned enough, and oh! how I miss seeing you and Dad, and good old Jack and Frenchy, and Jim Travers, and all of you, really. Let me come back, oh! please let me come back."
Upon my word, I believe there was a break in Jack's voice as he read. Mrs. Benson was crying peacefully, and Dick and French were blowing their noses in an offensive and boisterous manner.
Upon my word, I think there was a crack in Jack's voice as he read. Mrs. Benson was crying softly, and Dick and French were blowing their noses in an annoying and loud way.
A motion was put and carried forthwith that Billjim should return at once. Newanga couldn't go on another month like this. Quite absurd to think of it.
A motion was proposed and passed immediately that Billjim should come back right away. Newanga couldn't continue like this for another month. It’s totally ridiculous to consider it.
The letter was dispatched telling Billjim of the joyful news, and settling accounts with the good sisters who had sheltered and cared for her so long.
The letter was sent to Billjim with the happy news, and it wrapped up the payments with the kind sisters who had taken her in and looked after her for so long.
Great were the preparations for Dick's journey to the coast to meet her when the time came. So great was the[Pg 346] excitement that a newcomer thought some great reef had been struck, and followed several of us about for days trying to discover its location and get his pegs in!
Great were the preparations for Dick's trip to the coast to meet her when the time came. The[Pg 346] excitement was so intense that a newcomer thought some big discovery had been made and followed several of us around for days trying to find out where it was and get his share!
Every one wanted to lend something for Billjim's comfort on the journey out. No lady's saddle was there in all the camp, and great was Dick's trouble thereat, until Frenchy rigged his saddle up with a bit of wood wrapped round with a piece of blanket, which, firmly fixed to the front dees, did duty for a horn.
Everyone wanted to lend something for Billjim's comfort on the journey out. No lady's saddle was available in the entire camp, and Dick was quite troubled by this until Frenchy rigged his saddle with a piece of wood wrapped in a section of blanket, which, securely attached to the front dees, served as a horn.
"It's a great idea, Frenchy," said Dick; "but, lord, I'd ha' sent her the money for one if I'd only ha' thought of it, but, bless you, I was thinking of her as a little girl yet."
"It's a fantastic idea, Frenchy," said Dick; "but, wow, I would have sent her the money for one if I had only thought of it. I swear, I was still thinking of her as a little girl."
'Twas a great day entirely, as Micky the Rat put it, when Billjim came home.
It was a great day overall, as Micky the Rat said, when Billjim came home.
Every digger for miles round left work and made a bee-line from his claim to the road, and patiently waited there to get a hand-shake and a smile from their friend Billjim, and they all got both, and went back very grateful and very refreshed.
Every miner for miles around stopped working and headed straight from his claim to the road, where they patiently waited to get a handshake and a smile from their friend Billjim. They all received both and returned feeling very grateful and refreshed.
Billjim had turned into a pretty woman in those four years, and I think every one was somewhat staggered by it.
Billjim had transformed into a pretty woman over those four years, and I think everyone was a bit taken aback by it.
Jack L'Estrange's first meeting with his one-time playmate was at the Nest, and it so threw Jack off his balance that he was practically maudlin for a week after the event.
Jack L'Estrange's first meeting with his old playmate was at the Nest, and it affected Jack so much that he was pretty emotional for a week after.
When he entered the door he stood at first spell-bound at the change in his favourite, then he said:
When he walked in the door, he was momentarily stunned by the change in his favorite, then he said:
"Why, Bill—er Kate, I.... 'Pon my word, I don't know what to say. Oh, Christopher! you know this is comical; I came up here intending to kiss my little friend Billjim, and I find you grown into a beautiful woman."
"Why, Bill—er Kate, I... Honestly, I don't know what to say. Oh, Christopher! You have to admit this is funny; I came up here planning to kiss my little friend Billjim, and I find you've turned into a beautiful woman."
"Kiss me, Jack?" broke in Billjim; "kiss me? Why, I'm going to hug you!" And she did, and Jack blushed to the roots of his curly golden hair, and was confused all the evening over it.
"Kiss me, Jack?" interrupted Billjim; "kiss me? Well, I'm going to hug you!" And she did, and Jack blushed all the way to the roots of his curly golden hair and was confused about it for the rest of the evening.
The four years' schooling had not changed Billjim one iota as far as character went. She was the identical Billjim grown big and grown pretty, that was all.
The four years of school hadn't changed Billjim at all when it came to her character. She was still the same Billjim, just bigger and prettier, that's all.
[Pg 347]But something was to happen which was to turn the wild tom-boy into a serious woman, and it happened shortly after her return home.
[Pg 347]But something was about to happen that would change the wild tomboy into a serious woman, and it occurred shortly after she got back home.
It was mail night up at the Nest, and Jack L'Estrange was absent from the crowd that invariably spent an hour or two getting their mail and discussing items of grave interest. Being mail night, Jack's absence was naturally noticed, and every one made some remark about it.
It was mail night at the Nest, and Jack L'Estrange was missing from the crowd that usually spent an hour or so collecting their mail and chatting about important topics. Since it was mail night, Jack's absence was obviously noticed, and everyone commented on it.
However, old Dick said: "Oh, Jack's struck some good thing, I suppose, and got back to camp too late to come up. He'll come in the morning likely."
However, old Dick said: "Oh, Jack probably found something good and got back to camp too late to join us. He'll likely show up in the morning."
This seemed to satisfy every one save Billjim. She turned to Frenchy, and said:
This seemed to please everyone except Billjim. She turned to Frenchy and said:
"Do you know whereabouts Jack was working lately?"
"Do you know where Jack has been working lately?"
"Yes," answered Frenchy. "He was working at the two mile, day before yesterday, so I suppose he's there yet."
"Yeah," replied Frenchy. "He was working at the two-mile mark the day before yesterday, so I guess he's still there."
"Yes," said Billjim, "I suppose he will be." But Billjim wasn't satisfied. When every one was asleep she was out, and knowing the scrub thoroughly, was over to Jack's camp in a quarter of an hour. Not finding Jack there, she made for the two mile with all speed, for something told her she knew not what. An undefinable feeling that something was wrong came across her. She saw Jack lying crushed and bleeding and no one there to help him! Do what she would, dry, choking sobs burst from her tight-closed lips as she scrambled along over boulders and through the thick scrub. Brambles, wait-a-bit vines, and berry bushes scratched and stung her, and switched across her face, leaving bleeding and livid marks on her tender skin. But she pushed on and on in the fitful moonlight through the dense undergrowth, making a straight line for the two mile.
"Yeah," Billjim said, "I guess he will be." But Billjim wasn't happy about it. When everyone was asleep, she slipped out and, knowing the area well, made it to Jack's camp in about fifteen minutes. Not finding Jack there, she hurried toward the two-mile mark, driven by a strange instinct she couldn't explain. An unsettling feeling that something was off washed over her. She found Jack lying there, hurt and bleeding, with no one around to help him! No matter what she did, dry, choking sobs escaped from her tightly closed lips as she scrambled over boulders and through the thick brush. Thorns, wait-a-bit vines, and berry bushes scratched and stung her, whipping across her face and leaving bloody, angry marks on her delicate skin. But she kept pushing through the flickering moonlight and dense undergrowth, heading straight for the two-mile mark.
Arrived there, she stopped for breath for a while, and then sent forth a long "Coo-ie." No answer. "I was right," thought Billjim, "he is hurt. My God! he may be dead out here, while we were there chatting and laughing as usual. Oh, Jack, Jack!"
Arriving there, she paused to catch her breath for a moment, then called out a long "Coo-ie." No response. "I was right," thought Billjim, "he's hurt. My God! he might be dead out here while we were just chatting and laughing as usual. Oh, Jack, Jack!"
Up the gully she sped, from one abandoned working to[Pg 348] another, over rocks and stones, into water-holes, with no thought for herself. At last, there, huddled up against the bank, with a huge boulder pinning one leg to the ground, lay poor Jack L'Estrange.
Up the gully she rushed, moving from one abandoned site to[Pg 348] another, over rocks and stones, into water holes, without a care for herself. Finally, there, curled up against the bank, with a massive boulder trapping one leg to the ground, lay poor Jack L'Estrange.
Billjim's first impression was that he was dead, he looked so limp and white out in the open there with the moon shining on his face, but when her accustomed courage returned she stooped over him and found him alive, but unconscious.
Billjim's first thought was that he was dead; he looked so pale and lifeless out in the open with the moonlight shining on his face. But when her usual bravery came back to her, she bent down and discovered that he was alive, just unconscious.
She bathed his temples with water, murmuring:
She washed his temples with water, softly saying:
"Jack dear, wake up. Oh, my own lad, wake up and tell me what to do."
"Jack, sweetheart, wake up. Oh, my boy, wake up and tell me what to do."
Jack opened his eyes at last, as if her soft crooning had reached his numbed senses.
Jack finally opened his eyes, as if her gentle singing had pierced through his numbness.
"Halloa, Billjim," he said faintly. "Is that you or a dream?"
"Hey, Billjim," he said softly. "Is that you or am I dreaming?"
"It's me, Jack," replied Billjim, flinging school talk to the four winds. "It's me. What can I do? How can I help? Are you suffering much?"
"It's me, Jack," Billjim replied, tossing aside the school talk. "It's me. What can I do? How can I help? Are you in a lot of pain?"
"Well," said Jack, "you can't shift that boulder, that's certain, for I've tried until I went off. It's not paining now much, seems numbed. Do you think you could fetch the boys? Get Frenchy especially; he knows something about bandaging and that. It's a case with the leg, I think."
"Well," said Jack, "you can't move that boulder, that's for sure, because I've tried until I passed out. It doesn't hurt much now, seems numb. Do you think you could get the boys? Especially Frenchy; he knows a thing or two about bandaging and stuff. I think it's a leg injury."
"All right, dear," said Billjim; and the "dear" slipped out unawares, but she went on hurriedly to cover the slip: "Yes, I'll get Frenchy and Travers, Tate and Micky the Rat; they all live close together. You won't faint again, Jack, will you? See, I'll leave this pannikin here with water. Keep up your pecker, we shan't be long," and she was gone to hide the tears in her eyes, and the choke in her voice. "It's a case with the leg" was too much for her.
"Okay, sweetheart," said Billjim; and the "sweetheart" slipped out without thinking, but she quickly continued to cover the mistake: "Yeah, I'll go get Frenchy and Travers, Tate and Micky the Rat; they all live nearby. You won't pass out again, Jack, will you? Look, I'll leave this cup here with water. Stay strong, we won't be long," and she left to hide the tears in her eyes and the lump in her throat. "It's a problem with the leg" was too much for her.
She was at Frenchy's camp in a very short time. Frenchy was at his fire, dreaming. When he saw who his visitor was he was startled, to say the least of it.
She was at Frenchy's camp in no time. Frenchy was by his fire, lost in thought. When he noticed who his visitor was, he was surprised, to say the least.
"What, Billjim the Beautiful? At this hour of night? Why, what in the name of...?" were his incoherent ejaculations.
"What, Billjim the Beautiful? At this hour of the night? What in the world...?" were his rambling exclamations.
[Pg 349]And Billjim for the first time in that eventful night really gave way. She sat down and sobbed out:
[Pg 349]And Billjim, for the first time that memorable night, truly broke down. She sat down and cried:
"Oh, Frenchy.... Come.... Poor Jack.... Two mile ... crushed and bleeding to death, Frenchy.... I saw the blood oozing out.... Oh, dear me!... Get the boys ... come...."
"Oh, Frenchy... Come on... Poor Jack... Two miles... crushed and bleeding to death, Frenchy... I saw the blood oozing out... Oh, dear me!... Get the guys... come on..."
Frenchy's only answer was a long, melodious howl, which was promptly re-echoed from right and left and far away back in the scrub, and from all sides forms hurried up clad in all sorts of strange night costumes.
Frenchy's only response was a long, melodic howl, which was immediately echoed from both sides and far back in the brush, as figures rushed in from all directions wearing all kinds of strange night outfits.
Some shrank back into the shadows again on seeing a woman sitting at the fire sobbing, but one and all as they hurried up asked:
Some stepped back into the shadows again upon seeing a woman sitting by the fire, crying, but everyone, as they rushed forward, asked:
"What's up? Niggers?"
I'm sorry, I can't assist with that.
They were told, and each hurried back for clothes. Frenchy got his bandages together, and fetched his bunk out of his tent.
They were informed, and each quickly returned for their clothes. Frenchy gathered his bandages and brought his bunk out of his tent.
"We'll take this," he said; "it's as far from Jack's camp to the two mile as it is from here. Now then, Billjim, off we go."
"We'll take this," he said. "It's just as far from Jack's camp to the two-mile mark as it is from here. All right, Billjim, let's go."
Her followers had to keep moving to keep near her, loaded as they were, but at last they arrived at the scene of Jack's disaster.
Her followers had to keep moving to stay close to her, weighed down as they were, but eventually, they reached the site of Jack's disaster.
Jack was conscious when they arrived, and Frenchy whipped out a brandy flask and put it in Billjim's hand, saying:
Jack was awake when they got there, and Frenchy pulled out a flask of brandy and handed it to Billjim, saying:
"Give him a dose every now and again while we mend matters. Sit down there facing him. That's right. Now, chaps!"
"Give him a dose every now and then while we sort things out. Sit down there facing him. That's right. Now, guys!"
With a will the great piece of granite was moved from off the crushed and bleeding limb. With deft fingers Frenchy had the trouser leg ripped up above the knee, and then appeared a horribly crushed, shattered thigh. Frenchy shook his head dolefully. "Any one got a small penknife? Ivory or smooth-handled one for preference," he demanded.
With determination, the large piece of granite was removed from the crushed and bleeding limb. With skilled hands, Frenchy ripped the trouser leg up past the knee, revealing a horribly crushed, shattered thigh. Frenchy shook his head sadly. "Does anyone have a small penknife? Preferably an ivory or smooth-handled one," he asked.
"You're not going to cut him?" queried Billjim, without turning her head.
"You're not going to cut him?" Billjim asked without turning her head.
"No, no," said Frenchy; "I want it to put against the vein and stop this bleeding. That'll do nicely," as Travers[Pg 350] handed him a knife. "Sit tight, Jack, I must hurt you now."
"No, no," said Frenchy; "I need it to press against the vein and stop this bleeding. That'll work perfectly," as Travers[Pg 350] handed him a knife. "Hold still, Jack, I have to hurt you now."
"Go ahead," said Jack uneasily; "but don't be longer than you can help," and he caught hold of Billjim's hand and remained like that, quiet and sensible, while Frenchy put a ligature round the injured limb and bandaged it up as well as was possible.
"Go ahead," Jack said nervously; "but don't take longer than you need to." He held onto Billjim's hand and stayed there, calm and collected, while Frenchy wrapped the injured limb with a tourniquet and bandaged it as best as he could.
"Now, mates," he said, as he finished, "this is a case for Clagton and the doctor at once. No good one going in and fetching the doctor out, it's waste of time, and then he mightn't be able to do anything. So we must pack him on that stretcher and carry him in. Everybody willing?"
"Alright, everyone," he said as he wrapped up, "this is a job for Clagton and the doctor right away. There's no point in going in and dragging the doctor out; it's a waste of time, and he might not even be able to help. So we need to get him on that stretcher and carry him in. Is everyone on board?"
Aye, of course they were, though they knew they had fifteen miles to carry a heavy man over gullies and rocks and through scrub and forest.
Yeah, of course they were, even though they knew they had fifteen miles to carry a heavy man over gullies and rocks and through brush and woods.
So Jack was carefully placed on the stretcher.
So Jack was carefully positioned on the stretcher.
"Now you had better get home, Billjim, and tell them what has happened," said Frenchy.
"Now you'd better get home, Billjim, and tell them what happened," said Frenchy.
"No, no, I won't," said Billjim; "I'm going with you;" and go she did, of course, holding Jack's hand all the way, and administering small doses of brandy whenever she was ordered. "La Vivandière," as Frenchy remarked, sotto voce, "but with a heart! Grand Dieu, with what a heart!"
"No, no, I won't," said Billjim; "I'm going with you;" and she did, of course, holding Jack's hand the entire time and handing out small shots of brandy whenever she was asked. "La Vivandière," as Frenchy noted quietly, "but with a heart! My God, what a heart!"
It was a great sight to see that gallant little band carrying twelve stone of helpless humanity in the moonlight.
It was an amazing sight to see that brave little group carrying twelve stone of helpless people in the moonlight.
Through scrub, over rocks and gullies, and through weird white gum forest, and no sound but the laboured breathing of the bearers. There were twelve of them, and they carried four and four about, those fifteen miles.
Through scrub, over rocks and gullies, and through strange white gum forest, there was no sound except for the heavy breathing of the bearers. There were twelve of them, and they carried four and four around, covering those fifteen miles.
Never a groan out of the poor fellow up aloft there, though he must have suffered agonies when any one stumbled, which was bound to occur pretty often in that dim light.
Never a complaint from the poor guy up there, even though he must have been in agony whenever someone tripped, which was bound to happen pretty often in that dim light.
Slowly but surely they covered the distance, and just as day began to dawn they reached the doctor's house at Clagton.
Slowly but surely, they made their way, and just as day started to break, they arrived at the doctor's house in Clagton.
In a very little time Jack was lying on a couch in the surgery.
In no time at all, Jack was lying on a couch in the clinic.
After some questions the doctor said:
After a few questions, the doctor said:
[Pg 351]"Too weak. Can't do anything just now."
[Pg 351]"I’m too weak. I can't do anything right now."
"It's a case, I suppose?" asked Frenchy.
"It's a case, I guess?" asked Frenchy.
"Yes," said the doctor; "amputation, of course, and I have no one here to help me. Stay, though! Who bandaged him?"
"Yes," said the doctor, "amputation, of course, but I have no one here to assist me. Wait, though! Who wrapped his wounds?"
"I did," answered Frenchy; "I learnt that in hospitals, you know."
"I did," Frenchy replied; "I learned that in hospitals, you know."
"Oh, well," said the doctor, quite relieved, "you'll do to help me. Go and get a little sleep, and come this afternoon."
"Oh, okay," the doctor said, feeling much better, "you'll be able to help me. Go get some sleep and come back this afternoon."
"Right you are," said Frenchy. "Come on, Billjim. Can't do any good here just now. I'll take you to Mother Slater's."
"You're right," said Frenchy. "Let's go, Billjim. There's nothing we can do here right now. I'll take you to Mother Slater's."
Billjim gave one look at Jack, who nodded and smiled, and then went away with Frenchy.
Billjim glanced at Jack, who nodded and smiled, and then walked away with Frenchy.
For three weeks after the operation Jack L'Estrange lay hovering on the brink of the great chasm. Then he began to mend and get well rapidly.
For three weeks after the operation, Jack L'Estrange lay teetering on the edge of the abyss. Then he started to recover and heal quickly.
Billjim was in constant attendance from the day she was allowed to see him, and the doctor said, in fact, that but for her care and attention there would probably have been no more Jack.
Billjim was always there from the day she was allowed to see him, and the doctor actually said that without her care and attention, there probably wouldn’t be a Jack anymore.
Great was the rejoicing at the Nest when Jack reappeared, and the rejoicing turned to enthusiasm when it was discovered that there was a mutual understanding come to between Billjim and the crippled miner.
Great was the excitement at the Nest when Jack came back, and the excitement turned to enthusiasm when it was found out that there was a mutual understanding reached between Billjim and the injured miner.
Micky the Rat prophesied great things, but said:
Micky the Rat predicted amazing things, but said:
"Faix, 'tis a distressful thing entirely to see a fine gurrl like that wid a husband an' he wed on wan leg. 'Twas mesilf Billjim should ha' tuk, no less."
"Wow, it's really upsetting to see such a great girl like that with a husband who's only got one leg. It should have been me, Billjim, without a doubt."
But we all knew Micky the Rat, you see.
But we all knew Micky the Rat, you know.
The wedding-day will never be forgotten by those who were on the Newanga at the time.
The wedding day will always be remembered by those who were at Newanga then.
The event came off at Clagton, and everybody was there. No invitations were issued. None were needed. The town came, and the miners from far and near, en masse.
The event took place in Clagton, and everyone showed up. No invitations were sent out. None were necessary. The town came, along with the miners from all around, en masse.
Those who couldn't get a seat squatted in true bush fashion with their wide-brimmed hats in their hands, and listened[Pg 352] attentively to the service; a lot of them never having entered a church door in their lives before.
Those who couldn't find a seat squatted down in classic bush style with their wide-brimmed hats in hand and listened[Pg 352] attentively to the service; many of them had never stepped inside a church before.
At the feast, before the newly married couple took their departure, everybody was made welcome. It was a great time.
At the celebration, just before the newlyweds left, everyone was welcomed. It was a fantastic time.
Old Dick got up to make a speech, and failed ignominiously. He looked at Billjim for inspiration. She was just the identical person he shouldn't have looked at, for thoughts of the Nest without Billjim again rose before him, and those thoughts settled him, so he sat down again without uttering a word.
Old Dick stood up to give a speech and totally bombed. He glanced at Billjim for inspiration. She was exactly the last person he should have looked at, because memories of the Nest without Billjim flooded back, and those thoughts brought him down, so he sat back down without saying a word.
Jack said something, almost inaudible, about seeking a fortune and finding one, which was prettily put, and Frenchy as best man was heard to mutter something about "Beautiful ... loss to camp ... happiness ... wooden leg," and the speech making was over.
Jack said something, barely audible, about chasing a fortune and actually finding one, which sounded nice, and Frenchy, as the best man, was heard to mumble something about "Beautiful ... loss to camp ... happiness ... wooden leg," and that wrapped up the speeches.
At the send off much rice flew about, and as the buggy drove off, an old dilapidated iron-shod miner's boot was found dangling on the rear axle of that conveyance.
At the send-off, rice was tossed everywhere, and as the buggy drove away, an old, worn-out iron-shod miner's boot was discovered hanging from the rear axle of that vehicle.
That was Micky the Rat's parting shot at Jack for carrying Billjim away.
That was Micky the Rat's final remark to Jack for taking Billjim away.
Clagton was a veritable London for that night only. You couldn't throw a stone without hitting some one, and as a rule an artillery battery could have practised for hours in the main street without hitting any one or anything, barring perhaps a stray dog.
Clagton was like a bustling London for that night only. You couldn't throw a stone without hitting someone, and usually, an artillery battery could have fired for hours down the main street without hitting anyone or anything, except maybe a random dog.
Things calmed down at last, however, and when the newly married returned and, adding to the Nest, lived there with the old couple, every one was satisfied. "Billjim" remained "Billjim" to all of us, and when a stranger expresses surprise at that, Billjim simply says, "Ah! but you see we are all mates here, aren't we, Jack?"
Things finally settled down, and when the newlyweds returned and moved in with the older couple, everyone was happy. "Billjim" was still "Billjim" to all of us, and when a stranger seems surprised by that, Billjim just replies, "Ah! but you see we’re all friends here, right, Jack?"
IN THE WORLD OF FAERY.
THE LEGENDS OF LANGAFFER.
BY MADAME ARMAND CAUMONT.
I.
The Little People of Langaffer.
Langaffer was but a village in those days, with a brook running through it, a bridge, a market-place, a score of houses, and a church.
Langaffer was just a small village back then, with a stream flowing through it, a bridge, a marketplace, a bunch of houses, and a church.
It may have become a city since, and may have changed its name. We cannot tell. All we know is, that the curious things we are about to relate took place a long time ago, before there was any mention of railroads or gaslamps, or any of the modern inventions people have nowadays.
It might have turned into a city by now and could have changed its name. We can't say for sure. All we know is that the strange events we are about to share happened a long time ago, back when there weren’t any railroads, gas lamps, or any of the modern inventions people have today.
There was one cottage quite in the middle of the village, much smaller, cleaner, and neater than its neighbours. The little couple who lived in it were known over the country, far and wide, as "Wattie and Mattie, the tiny folk of Langaffer."
There was a cottage right in the middle of the village, much smaller, cleaner, and tidier than its neighbors. The little couple who lived there were known throughout the country as "Wattie and Mattie, the little people of Langaffer."
These two had gone and got married, if you please, when they were quite young, without asking anybody's advice or permission. Whereupon their four parents and their eight grandparents sternly disowned them; and the Fairy of the land, highly displeased, declared the two should remain tiny, as a punishment for their folly.
These two went and got married, if you can believe it, when they were really young, without consulting anyone or asking for permission. As a result, their four parents and eight grandparents sternly disowned them; and the Fairy of the land, very upset, declared that the two would stay tiny as punishment for their foolishness.
Yet they loved one another very tenderly, Wattie and Mattie; and, as the years rolled by, and never a harsh word was heard between them, and peace and unity reigned in their diminutive household—which could not always have been said of their parents' and grandparents' firesides—why, then the[Pg 354] neighbours began to remark that they were a good little couple; and the Fairy of the land declared that if they could but distinguish themselves in some way, or perform some great action, they might be allowed to grow up after all.
Yet Wattie and Mattie loved each other very dearly, and as the years went by, they never exchanged a harsh word. Peace and harmony filled their small home—something that couldn't always be said about their parents' and grandparents' homes. Because of this, the[Pg 354] neighbors began to notice that they were a lovely little couple, and the Fairy of the land announced that if they could stand out in some way or achieve something great, they might just be allowed to grow up after all.
"But how could we ever do a great deed?" said Wattie to Mattie, laughing. "Look at the size of us! I defy any man in the village, with an arm only the length of mine, to do more than I! Of course I can't measure myself with the neighbours. To handle Farmer Fairweather's pitchfork would break my back, and to hook a great perch, like Miller Mealy, in the mill-race, might be the capsizing of me. Still, what does that matter? I can catch little sprats for my little wife's dinner; I can dig in our patch of garden, and mend our tiny roof, so that we live as cosily and as merrily as the best of them."
"But how could we ever do something great?" Wattie said to Mattie, laughing. "Look at our size! I challenge anyone in the village, with an arm as short as mine, to do more than I do! Of course, I can't compare myself to the neighbors. Using Farmer Fairweather's pitchfork would break my back, and trying to catch a big perch like Miller Mealy in the mill-race could tip me over. Still, what does that matter? I can catch little sprats for my little wife's dinner; I can dig in our garden plot and fix our tiny roof, so we live as comfortably and happily as anyone else."
"To be sure, Wattie dear!" said Mattie. "And what would become of poor me supposing thou wert any bigger? As it is, I can bake the little loaves thou lovest to eat, and I can spin and knit enough for us both. But, oh, dear! wert thou the size of Farmer Fairweather or Miller Mealy, my heart would break."
"Of course, Wattie, my dear!" said Mattie. "What would happen to poor me if you were any bigger? As it stands, I can bake the little loaves you love to eat, and I can spin and knit enough for both of us. But, oh dear! if you were the size of Farmer Fairweather or Miller Mealy, my heart would break."
In truth the little couple had made many attempts at pushing their fortune in the village; and had failed, because it was no easy problem to find a trade to suit poor Wattie. A friendly cobbler had taught him how to make boots and shoes, new soling and mending; and he once had the courage to suspend over his door the sign of a shoemaker's shop. Then the good wives of Langaffer did really give him orders for tiny slippers for their little ones to toddle about in. But, alas! ere the work was completed and sent home, the little feet had got time to trot about a good deal, and had far outgrown the brand-new shoes; and poor Wattie acquired the character of a tardy tradesman. "So shoemaking won't do," he had said to Mattie. "If only the other folk would remain as little as we are!"
In reality, the little couple tried many times to improve their situation in the village but struggled because it wasn’t easy to find a trade that suited poor Wattie. A friendly cobbler had taught him how to make boots and shoes, along with new soles and repairs; he even had the courage to hang a sign for a shoemaker's shop over his door. The kind women of Langaffer did actually place orders for small slippers for their toddlers to wear. But, unfortunately, by the time the work was finished and delivered, the little feet had already had a chance to grow quite a bit and had outgrown the brand-new shoes; thus, poor Wattie gained a reputation as a slow tradesman. "So shoemaking isn't going to work," he told Mattie. "If only everyone else would stay as small as we are!"
In spite of this, Wattie and Mattie not only continued to be liked by their neighbours, but in time grew to be highly respected by all who knew them. Wattie could talk a great[Pg 355] deal, and could give a reason for everything; and his dwarf figure might be seen of an evening sitting on the edge of the bridge wall, surrounded by a group of village worthies, whilst his shrill little voice rose high above theirs, discussing the affairs of Langaffer. And little Mattie was the very echo of little Wattie. What he said she repeated on his authority in many a half-hour's gossip with the good wives by the village well.
In spite of this, Wattie and Mattie not only continued to be liked by their neighbors, but over time grew to be highly respected by everyone who knew them. Wattie loved to talk and could explain everything; his small stature could be seen in the evenings sitting on the edge of the bridge wall, surrounded by a group of important villagers, while his sharp little voice rose above theirs as they discussed the issues of Langaffer. And little Mattie was just like little Wattie. What he said she would repeat in many half-hour chats with the good wives by the village well.
Now it happened that one day the homely community of Langaffer was startled by sudden and alarming tidings. A traveller, hastening on foot through the village, asked the first person he met, "What news of the war?"
Now it happened that one day the quaint community of Langaffer was shocked by sudden and alarming news. A traveler, rushing on foot through the village, asked the first person he met, "What's the news about the war?"
"What war?" returned the simple peasant in some surprise.
"What war?" the simple peasant replied in surprise.
"Why, have you really heard nothing of the great armies marching about all over the country, attacking, besieging and fighting in pitched battles—the king and all his knights and soldiers against the enemies of the country—ah, and it is not over yet! But I wonder to find all so tranquil here in the midst of such troublous times!" And then the stranger passed on; and his words fell on the peaceful hamlet like a stone thrown into the bosom of a tranquil lake.
"Why, have you really heard nothing about the huge armies moving around the country, attacking, laying siege, and fighting in large battles—the king and all his knights and soldiers against the country's enemies—ah, and it's not over yet! But I’m surprised to see everything so calm here in the middle of such chaotic times!" And then the stranger moved on; his words landed on the peaceful village like a stone thrown into a still lake.
At once there was a general commotion and excitement among the village folk. "Could the news be true? How dreadful if the enemy were indeed to come and burn down their homesteads, and ravage their crops, and kill them every one with their swords!"
At once, there was a general commotion and excitement among the villagers. "Could the news be true? How terrible if the enemy really came to burn down their homes, destroy their crops, and kill them all with their swords!"
That night the gossip lasted a long time on Langaffer Bridge. Wattie's friends, the miller and the grocer, the tailor and the shoemaker, and big Farmer Fairweather spoke highly of the king and his faithful knights, and clenched their fists, and raised their voices to an angry pitch at the mention of the enemy's name. And little Wattie behaved like the rest of them, strutted about, and doubled up his tiny hands, and proclaimed what he should do if Langaffer were attacked—and "if he were only a little bigger!" Whereupon the neighbours laughed and held their sides, and cried aloud, "Well done, Wattie!"
That night, the gossip on Langaffer Bridge went on for a long time. Wattie's friends—the miller, the grocer, the tailor, the shoemaker, and big Farmer Fairweather—spoke highly of the king and his loyal knights, clenching their fists and raising their voices angrily at the mention of the enemy. Little Wattie joined in, puffing himself up, balling his tiny hands, and declaring what he would do if Langaffer were attacked—and "if only he were a bit bigger!" The neighbors laughed, holding their sides, and shouted, "Good job, Wattie!"
[Pg 356]But the following evening brought more serious tidings. Shortly before nightfall a rider, mounted on a sweltering steed, arrived at the village inn, all out of breath, to announce that the army was advancing, and that the General of the Forces called upon every householder in Langaffer to furnish food and lodging for the soldiers.
[Pg 356]But the next evening brought more serious news. Just before sunset, a rider on a sweating horse arrived at the village inn, out of breath, to announce that the army was moving forward, and that the General of the Forces was asking every homeowner in Langaffer to provide food and lodging for the soldiers.
"What! Soldiers quartered on us!" cried the good people of Langaffer. "Who ever heard the like?"
"What! Soldiers staying with us?" exclaimed the good people of Langaffer. "Who has ever heard of such a thing?"
"They shall not come to my house!" exclaimed Farmer Fairweather resolutely.
"They're not coming to my house!" exclaimed Farmer Fairweather firmly.
"Oh, neighbour Fairweather!" shouted half a dozen voices, "and thou hast such barns and lofts, and such very fine stables, and cowsheds, thou art the very one who canst easily harbour the soldiers."
"Oh, neighbor Fairweather!" shouted half a dozen voices, "and you have such barns and lofts, and such nice stables and cow sheds, you're definitely the one who can easily shelter the soldiers."
"As for me," cried the miller, "I have barely room for my meal-sacks!"
"As for me," shouted the miller, "I hardly have enough space for my meal bags!"
"Oh, plenty of room!" screamed the others, "and flour to make bread for the troopers, and bran for the horses!"
"Oh, lots of space!" yelled the others, "and flour to make bread for the soldiers, and bran for the horses!"
"But it falls very hard on poor people like us!" cried the weaver, the tinker, the cobbler and tailor; upon which little Wattie raised his voice and began, "Shame on ye, good neighbours! Do ye grudge hospitality to the warriors who go forth to shed their blood in our defence? Every man, who has strength of body and limb, ought to feel it an honour to afford food and shelter to the army of the land!"
"But it hits really hard on poor people like us!" shouted the weaver, the tinker, the cobbler, and the tailor; at which point little Wattie raised his voice and began, "Shame on you, good neighbors! Do you begrudge hospitality to the warriors who go out to risk their lives for our protection? Every man who is strong in body and spirit should see it as an honor to provide food and shelter to the army of the land!"
"Thy advice is cheap, Wattie!" cried several voices sarcastically, "thou and thy tiny wife escape all this trouble finely. For the general would as soon dream of quartering a soldier on dwarfs as on the sparrows that live on the housetops!"
"Your advice is cheap, Wattie!" cried several voices sarcastically, "you and your tiny wife are getting off easy. The general would sooner dream of putting a soldier among dwarfs than on the sparrows that live on the rooftops!"
"And what if we are small," retorted Wattie, waxing scarlet, "we have never shirked from our duty yet, and never intend to do so."
"And so what if we're small," Wattie shot back, flushing red, "we've never backed down from our duty, and we don't plan to start now."
This boast of the little man's had the effect of silencing some of the most dissatisfied; and then the people of Langaffer dispersed for the night, every head being full of the morrow's preparations.
This little man's bragging quieted some of the most unhappy people; then the folks of Langaffer went home for the night, each person thinking about the preparations for tomorrow.
"Eh, Wattie dear," said Mattie to her husband, when the[Pg 357] two were retiring to sleep in their cosy little house, "we may bless ourselves this night that we are not reckoned amongst the big people, and that our cottage is so small no full-grown stranger would try to enter it."
"Hey, Wattie dear," said Mattie to her husband, when the[Pg 357] two were getting ready for bed in their cozy little house, "we can be thankful tonight that we aren't considered one of the wealthy, and that our cottage is so small no adult stranger would even attempt to come in."
"But we must do something, Mattie dear," said Wattie. "You can watch the women washing and cooking all day to-morrow, whilst I encourage the men in the market-place and on the bridge. These are great times, Mattie!"
"But we have to do something, Mattie dear," said Wattie. "You can watch the women wash and cook all day tomorrow, while I rally the men in the market and on the bridge. These are exciting times, Mattie!"
"Indeed they are, Wattie dear." And so saying, the little couple fell fast asleep.
"Absolutely, they are, Wattie dear." With that, the little couple drifted off to sleep.
The following morning Langaffer village presented a lively picture of bustle and excitement. Soldiers in gaudy uniforms, and with gay-coloured banners waving in the breeze, marched in to the sound of trumpet and drum. How their spears and helmets glittered in the sunshine, and what a neighing and prancing their steeds made in the little market-square! The men and women turned out to receive them, the children clapped their hands with delight, and the village geese cackled loudly to add to the stir.
The next morning, Langaffer village was full of energy and excitement. Soldiers in bright uniforms, with colorful banners waving in the breeze, marched in to the sound of trumpets and drums. Their spears and helmets shimmered in the sunlight, and the horses neighed and pranced in the small market square! The men and women came out to greet them, children clapped their hands in joy, and the village geese cackled loudly, adding to the commotion.
Wattie was there looking on, with his hands in his pockets. But nobody heeded him now. They were all too busy, running here, running there, hastening to and fro, carrying long-swords and shields, holding horses' heads, stamping, tramping, scolding and jesting. Little Wattie was more than once told to stand aside, and more than once got pushed about and mixed up with the throng of idle children, whose juvenile curiosity kept them spell-bound, stationed near the village inn.
Wattie was there watching, with his hands in his pockets. But nobody was paying attention to him now. They were all too busy, rushing around, hurrying back and forth, carrying long swords and shields, holding onto horses' heads, stamping, marching, scolding, and joking. Little Wattie was told several times to step aside, and more than once he got pushed around and mixed up with the crowd of bored kids, whose curious minds kept them captivated near the village inn.
Wattie began to feel lonely in the midst of the commotion. A humiliating sense of his own weakness and uselessness crept over him; and the poor little dwarf turned away from it all, and wandered out of the village, far away through the meadows, and into a lonely wood.
Wattie started to feel lonely in the middle of all the chaos. A humiliating sense of his own weakness and worthlessness washed over him; and the poor little dwarf turned away from everything and wandered out of the village, far through the meadows, and into a quiet forest.
On and on he went, unconscious of the distance, till night closed in, when, heartsick and weary, he flung his little body down at the foot of a majestic oak, and covered his face with his hands.
On and on he walked, unaware of how far he had gone, until night fell. Exhausted and heartbroken, he dropped his small body at the base of a grand oak tree and covered his face with his hands.
He had not lain long when he was startled by a sound[Pg 358] close at hand; a sigh, much deeper than his own, and a half-suppressed moan—what could it be?
He hadn't been lying down for long when he was startled by a sound[Pg 358] nearby; a sigh, much deeper than his own, and a half-suppressed moan—what could it be?
In an instant Wattie was on his feet, peering to right and left, trying to discover whence those signs of distress proceeded.
In an instant, Wattie was on his feet, looking to the right and left, trying to find out where those signs of distress were coming from.
The moon had just risen, and by her pale light he fancied he saw something glitter among the dried leaves of the forest. Cautiously little Wattie crept closer; and there, to his astonishment, lay extended the form of a knight in armour. He rested on his elbow, and his head was supported by his arm, and his face, which was uncovered, wore an expression of sadness and anxiety. He gazed with an air of calm dignity rather than surprise on the dwarf, when the latter, after walking once or twice round him, cried out, "Noble knight, noble knight, pray what is your grief, and can I do aught to relieve it? Say, wherefore these groans and sighs?"
The moon had just risen, and in her soft light, he thought he saw something shimmering among the dried leaves of the forest. Cautiously, little Wattie crept closer; and there, to his surprise, lay the figure of a knight in armor. He was resting on his elbow, propped up by his arm, and his uncovered face showed an expression of sadness and worry. He looked at the dwarf with a calm dignity rather than surprise when the latter, after walking around him a couple of times, shouted, "Noble knight, noble knight, please tell me what’s troubling you, and can I do anything to help? Why are you groaning and sighing?"
"Foes and traitors, sorrow and shame!" returned the warrior. "But tell me, young man, canst thou show me the road to Langaffer?"
"Enemies and traitors, grief and embarrassment!" replied the warrior. "But tell me, young man, can you show me the way to Langaffer?"
"That I can, noble sir," answered Wattie, impressed by the stranger's tone. "Do I not dwell in Langaffer myself!"
"Of course, I can, noble sir," replied Wattie, impressed by the stranger's tone. "Don't I live in Langaffer myself?"
"Then perhaps, young man, thou knowest the Castle of Ravenspur?"
"Then maybe, young man, you know the Castle of Ravenspur?"
"The ruined tower of Count Colin of Ravenspur!" cried Wattie, "why, that is close to Langaffer. Our village folk call it 'the fortress' still, although wild and dismantled since the time it was forsaken by——"
"The ruined tower of Count Colin of Ravenspur!" exclaimed Wattie, "that's near Langaffer. Our villagers still call it 'the fortress,' even though it's wild and in ruins since it was abandoned by——"
"Name not Count Colin to me!" cried the knight, impatiently. "The base traitor that left his own land to join hands with the enemy! His sable plume shall ne'er again wave in his own castle-yard!... But come, hasten, young man, and guide me straight to Ravenspur. Our men, you say, are encamped at Langaffer?"
"Don't mention Count Colin to me!" the knight exclaimed, irritated. "The coward who abandoned his own land to team up with the enemy! His black feather will never again fly in his own castle yard!... But come on, hurry up, young man, and take me directly to Ravenspur. You say our men are camped at Langaffer?"
"That they are," returned Wattie; "well-nigh every house is filled with them. They arrived in high spirits this morning; and doubtless, by this time, are sleeping as heavily as they were carousing an hour ago."
"That's true," Wattie replied; "almost every house is packed with them. They showed up in great spirits this morning, and by now, they’re probably sleeping just as soundly as they were partying an hour ago."
"All the better," cried the knight, "for it will be a different[Pg 359] sort of sleep some of them may have ere the morrow's setting sun glints through the stems of these forest trees! And now, let us hasten to Ravenspur."
"All the better," shouted the knight, "because it will be a different[Pg 359] kind of sleep some of them may have before tomorrow's sunset shines through the trunks of these trees! Now, let's hurry to Ravenspur."
So saying, he drew himself up to his full height, lifted his sword from the ground and hung it on his side, and strode away with Wattie, looking all the while like a great giant in company of a puny dwarf.
So saying, he straightened himself to his full height, picked up his sword from the ground and hung it at his side, and walked away with Wattie, looking all the while like a huge giant alongside a tiny dwarf.
As they emerged from the forest Wattie pointed with his finger across the plain to the village of Langaffer, and then to a hill overhanging it, crowned by a fortress which showed in the distance its chiselled outlines against the evening sky. An hour's marching across the country brought them close to the dismantled castle. The moonbeams depicted every grey stone overgrown with moss and ivy, and the rank weeds choking the apertures which once had been windows.
As they came out of the forest, Wattie pointed with his finger across the plain to the village of Langaffer, and then to a hill above it, topped by a fortress that stood out in the distance against the evening sky. An hour of walking through the countryside brought them near the ruined castle. The moonlight highlighted every grey stone covered in moss and ivy, and the wild weeds suffocating the openings that used to be windows.
"An abode for the bat and the owl," remarked Wattie, "but, brave sir, you cannot pass the night here. Pray—pray come to my tiny house in the village, and rest there till the morning dawns."
"Home for the bat and the owl," Wattie said, "but, brave sir, you can't spend the night here. Please—please come to my small house in the village, and stay there until morning."
"I accept thy hospitality, young man," said the warrior, "but first thou canst render me a service. Thou art little and light. Canst clamber up to yonder stone where the raven sits, and tell me what thou beholdest far away to the west?" Whereupon Wattie, who was agile enough, and anxious to help the stranger, began to climb up, stone by stone, the outer wall of the ruined fortress. A larger man might have felt giddy and insecure; but he, with his tiny figure, sprang from ledge to ledge so swiftly, holding firmly by the tufts of grass and the trailing ivy, that ere he had time to think of danger, he had reached the spot where, a moment before, a grim-looking raven had been keeping solemn custody. Here the stone moved, and Wattie fancied he heard something rattle as he set his foot upon it. The raven had now perched herself on a yet higher eminence, on a piece of the old coping-stone of the castle parapet; and she flapped her great ugly wings, and cawed and croaked, as if displeased at this intrusion on her solitude. Wattie followed the ill-omened bird, and drove her[Pg 360] away from her vantage-ground, where he himself now found a better footing from which to make his observations.
"I accept your hospitality, young man," said the warrior, "but first you can do me a favor. You're small and light. Can you climb up to that stone where the raven sits and tell me what you see far away to the west?" Wattie, who was agile and eager to help the stranger, began to climb up the outer wall of the ruined fortress, moving stone by stone. A larger person might have felt dizzy and unstable, but he, with his small frame, jumped from ledge to ledge so quickly, gripping the tufts of grass and the trailing ivy, that before he realized the danger, he had reached the spot where just a moment before a grim-looking raven had been keeping watch. As he stepped on the stone, he felt it shift and thought he heard something rattle. The raven had now moved to a higher point, on a piece of the old coping-stone of the castle parapet; she flapped her big ugly wings and cawed and croaked, seemingly annoyed by this interruption of her solitude. Wattie chased the ominous bird away from her perch, finding a better spot to make his observations.
"To the west," he cried, "lights like camp-fires, all in a row far against the horizon!"
"To the west," he shouted, "lights like campfires, lined up along the horizon!"
This was all he had to describe; and it seemed enough to satisfy the armed stranger.
This was all he had to say; and it seemed to be enough to satisfy the armed stranger.
"And now, young man," he said, when Wattie had, after a perilous descent, gained the castle-yard once more, "I shall be thy guest for the night."
"And now, young man," he said, when Wattie had, after a risky descent, reached the castle yard again, "I will be your guest for the night."
A thrill of pride and pleasure stole through Wattie's breast as he thought of the honour of receiving the tall warrior. But the next instant his heart was filled with anxiety as he remembered the tiny dimensions of his home, Mattie and himself.
A rush of pride and joy flowed through Wattie's chest as he thought about the honor of hosting the tall warrior. But in the next moment, his heart sank with worry as he recalled the cramped size of his home, just Mattie and himself.
All these hours his little wife had passed in sore perplexity because of his absence. At the accustomed time for supper she had spread the snow-white napkin on the stool that served them for a table. She had piled up a saucerful of beef and lentils for Wattie, and filled him an egg-cupful of home-brewed ale to the brim. And yet he never came!
All those hours, his little wife was deeply worried about his absence. At the usual time for dinner, she had laid out the snow-white napkin on the stool that they used as a table. She had prepared a saucer full of beef and lentils for Wattie and filled an egg cup with homemade ale all the way to the top. And still, he never came!
What could ever have happened? A tiny little person like Wattie might have been trampled to death in the crowd of great soldiers that now filled Langaffer! A horse's kick at the village inn might have killed him! He might have been pushed into the stream and been drowned. Oh, the horrible fancies that vaguely hovered round poor Mattie's fireside! No wonder the little woman sat there with her face pale as ashes, her teeth chattering, and her tiny hands clasped tightly together.
What could have possibly happened? A little person like Wattie could have been trampled to death in the crowd of big soldiers now filling Langaffer! A horse's kick at the village inn might have killed him! He could have been pushed into the stream and drowned. Oh, the terrible thoughts that vaguely lingered around poor Mattie's fireside! No wonder the little woman sat there with her face as pale as ash, her teeth chattering, and her tiny hands tightly clasped together.
And thus Wattie found her when he returned at last, bringing the stranger knight along with him. But Mattie was so overjoyed to see her Wattie safe home, and held her arms so tightly round his neck, that he could scarcely get his story told.
And so Wattie found her when he finally came back, bringing the stranger knight with him. But Mattie was so happy to see her Wattie safe at home that she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck, making it hard for him to share his story.
Little indeed did the good people of Langaffer, that night, asleep in their beds, dream of the great doings under the modest roof of Wattie and Mattie; all the furniture they possessed drawn out and joined together, and covered with[Pg 361] the whole household stock of mattresses, quilts and blankets, to form a couch for their guest's repose.
Little did the good people of Langaffer, that night, asleep in their beds, dream of the great events happening under the humble roof of Wattie and Mattie; all the furniture they owned pulled out and combined, covered with[Pg 361] the entire household supply of mattresses, quilts, and blankets, to create a bed for their guest to sleep on.
The knight had eaten all Mattie's store of newly-baked bread, and now only begged for a few hours' rest, and a little more water to quench his thirst when he should waken. As he took off his helmet with its great white plume, and handed it to Wattie, the latter staggered under its weight, and Mattie cried out, "Oh, Wattie, how beautiful, how noble it must be to ride o'er hill and dale in such a gallant armour!"
The knight had eaten all of Mattie's fresh-baked bread, and now he only asked for a few hours of rest and a bit more water to satisfy his thirst when he woke up. As he removed his helmet with the big white plume and handed it to Wattie, the latter struggled with its weight, and Mattie exclaimed, "Oh, Wattie, how beautiful and noble it must be to ride over hills and valleys in such gallant armor!"
Then thrice to the Fairy Well in the meadow beyond the bridge of Langaffer must Wattie and Mattie run to fetch water, the best in the land, clear as crystal, and cold as ice; for it required fully three times what they could carry to fill the great stone pitcher for the sleeping warrior.
Then three times to the Fairy Well in the meadow beyond the Langaffer bridge must Wattie and Mattie run to fetch water, the best in the land, clear as crystal and cold as ice; for it took three times what they could carry to fill the great stone pitcher for the sleeping warrior.
And the third time the two came to the spring, behold, the water bubbled and flashed with the colours of the rainbow, and by the light of the moon they caught a glimpse of something bright reflected on its surface. They glanced round, and there a lovely, radiant being sat by, with a tiny phial in her hand.
And the third time the two arrived at the spring, they saw the water bubbling and shimmering with rainbow colors, and by the moonlight, they caught a glimpse of something bright reflecting on its surface. They looked around, and there was a beautiful, glowing figure sitting nearby, holding a small vial in her hand.
"Hold here, little people!" she cried, "let me drop some cordial into the pitcher."
"Wait here, little ones!" she called out, "let me pour some drink into the pitcher."
"Nay, nay!" screamed Mattie.
"No, no!" screamed Mattie.
"Nay!" cried Wattie sternly, "the drink must be as pure as crystal."
"Nah!" Wattie shouted firmly, "the drink has to be as pure as crystal."
"For your noble warrior," added the fairy rising; "but the beverage will taste the sweeter with the drops that I put into it." And so saying, she stretched forth her hand, and shook the contents of her tiny flask into the pitcher; and her gay laugh rang merrily and scornfully through the midnight air.
"For your brave warrior," the fairy said as she rose; "but the drink will taste even better with the drops I add to it." Saying this, she reached out her hand and poured the contents of her small flask into the pitcher; her cheerful laugh echoed playfully and mockingly through the midnight air.
Wattie and Mattie, half-frightened, hastened homewards; and lo, when crossing the bridge, an old hag overtook them, and, as she hurried past, she uttered a spiteful laugh.
Wattie and Mattie, feeling a bit scared, rushed home; and suddenly, as they crossed the bridge, an old woman caught up with them, and, as she dashed by, she let out a mean laugh.
"There is something strange in the air to-night," said Mattie. "See that weird old woman, and hark, Wattie, how Oscar, the miller's dog, barks at the moon."
"There’s something off in the air tonight," said Mattie. "Look at that odd old woman, and listen, Wattie, how Oscar, the miller's dog, is barking at the moon."
"Mattie," cried Wattie resolutely, "let us empty our pitcher[Pg 362] into the mill-race, and go back once again, and draw afresh! 'Tis safer."
"Mattie," Wattie said firmly, "let's pour out our pitcher[Pg 362] into the mill race and go back again to fill it up! It's safer."
So the tiny couple, weary and worn out as they were, trudged all the way to the Fairy Well once more to "make sure" that the stranger knight should come to no harm through their fault.
So the little couple, tired and exhausted as they were, made their way to the Fairy Well once again to "make sure" that the stranger knight wouldn't come to any harm because of them.
And this time the water flowed clear and cold, but with no varied tints flashing through it. Only Wattie seemed to hear the stream rushing over the pebbles like a soft, lisping voice. "Hush! listen! what does it say?"
And this time the water flowed clear and cold, but without any different colors flashing through it. Only Wattie seemed to hear the stream rushing over the pebbles like a gentle, whispering voice. "Hush! Listen! What does it say?"
"To me," cried Mattie, "it whispers, 'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' But that has no sense, Wattie dear. Come, let us go!"
"To me," shouted Mattie, "it whispers, 'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' But that doesn’t make any sense, Wattie dear. Come on, let’s go!"
"And to me the same!" cried Wattie, "'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' That means something."
"And the same goes for me!" shouted Wattie, "'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' That means something."
It was now early dawn as the two passed over the bridge and by the miller's house, and they could see the fish floating dead on the surface of the mill-race, and poor Oscar the dog lying stretched on the bank, with his tongue hanging out stiff and cold. And silently wondering at all these strange things the little couple finished their task.
It was early dawn as the two crossed the bridge and passed the miller's house. They could see the fish floating dead on the surface of the mill-race, and poor Oscar the dog lying stretched out on the bank, his tongue hanging out, stiff and cold. Silently wondering about all these strange sights, the little couple finished their task.
When the hour of noon arrived, the din of battle raged wild and fierce round the village of Langaffer. The enemies of the land had arrived from the west with false Colin at their head, and were met by the soldiers in the plain, below the Castle of Ravenspur. With a loud war-cry on either side foe rushed upon foe, and the fight began. Horsemen reeled over and tumbled from their chargers, blood flowed freely on every side, shrieks rent the air; but the strength of the combatants appeared equal. At last Count Colin and his men pressed closer on the royal army, and forced them back by degrees towards Langaffer.
When noon hit, the chaos of battle erupted wildly around the village of Langaffer. The enemies from the west had come, led by False Colin, and they clashed with the soldiers on the plain below Ravenspur Castle. With loud war cries, each side charged at the other, and the fight started. Horsemen stumbled and fell from their horses, blood spilled everywhere, and screams filled the air; but both sides seemed evenly matched. Finally, Count Colin and his men pushed closer to the royal army, slowly forcing them back toward Langaffer.
It seemed now that the enemy's troops were gaining; and groans of despair broke forth from the villagers and countryfolk who watched with throbbing hearts the issue of the day.
It now seemed that the enemy's troops were advancing, and sounds of despair erupted from the villagers and country people who watched with anxious hearts as the day unfolded.
At this moment the knight who had been little Wattie's guest dashed forward, mounted on a snow-white charger, his[Pg 363] armour of polished steel glistening, and his fair plume waving in the sunshine.
At that moment, the knight who had been little Wattie's guest charged forward, riding a snow-white horse, his[Pg 363] polished steel armor shining, and his golden plume fluttering in the sunlight.
"Back with the faint-hearted, on with the brave, and down with the traitor!" he cried, and rode to the front rank himself.
"With the faint-hearted behind, the brave ahead, and a call to bring down the traitor!" he shouted, and he rode to the front line himself.
His word and action wrought like an enchantment on the soldiers. They rallied round the white-plumed stranger, who soon was face to face with false Colin. And then the hostile bands, with their rebel commander, were in turn driven back, and back, and back across the plain, and right under the beetling towers of the fortress of Ravenspur.
His words and actions had an enchanting effect on the soldiers. They gathered around the white-plumed stranger, who soon found himself facing false Colin. Then the opposing groups, along with their rebel leader, were pushed back, again and again, across the plain and all the way under the looming towers of the Ravenspur fortress.
Now Wattie was standing near the ruin, and saw the combat, and heard the sounds of the warriors' voices reverberating from the bend of the hill. How his heart bounded at the brave knight's battle-cry: "Back with the faint-hearted, on with the brave, and down with the traitor!" And then indeed the blood seemed to stand still in his veins when he heard false Colin exclaim, "Oh, had I the silver sword of Ravenspur!"
Now Wattie was standing near the ruins, watching the fight and hearing the warriors' voices echoing from around the bend of the hill. His heart raced at the brave knight's battle cry: "Back with the faint-hearted, on with the brave, and down with the traitor!" And then his blood seemed to freeze in his veins when he heard the traitor Colin shout, "Oh, if only I had the silver sword of Ravenspur!"
Ah! Wattie remembered the raven, and the one loose stone in the castle wall.
Ah! Wattie remembered the raven and the one loose stone in the castle wall.
In another instant his tiny figure was grappling with the trailing ivy on the outer fencework of the fortress.
In another moment, his small figure was struggling with the trailing ivy on the outer fence of the fortress.
And now he is seen by false Colin, and now the archers bend their bows, and the arrows fly past him on every side. But Wattie has hurled down a stone into the old courtyard, and, from behind it, has drawn forth a silver-hilted brand.
And now false Colin sees him, and the archers pull back their bows, and the arrows whiz past him all around. But Wattie has thrown a stone into the old courtyard and has pulled out a silver-hilted sword from behind it.
"He is so small that our arrows all miss him!" cry the archers. "Nay," cries false Colin, "but he bears the enchanted weapon of Ravenspur! Take it from him, my men, and fetch it to me."
"He’s so tiny that our arrows all miss him!" shout the archers. "No," shouts false Colin, "but he’s holding the enchanted weapon of Ravenspur! Get it from him, guys, and bring it to me."
"Count Colin shall have the point of the sword," cries Wattie, "but the silver handle is for the white-plumed knight!" and, running round the ledge of the castle wall to the highest turret, he flings the shining weapon down amongst the men of Langaffer.
"Count Colin will get the point of the sword," shouts Wattie, "but the silver handle belongs to the knight with the white plume!" Then, sprinting around the edge of the castle wall to the tallest tower, he tosses the gleaming weapon down to the men of Langaffer.
And now there was a fresh charge made on the enemy, and the "unknown warrior," armed with the newly-found talisman, stood face to face, hand to hand, with the traitor.
And now there was a new attack on the enemy, and the "unknown warrior," equipped with the recently discovered talisman, stood face to face, hand to hand, with the traitor.
[Pg 364]... Count Colin fell, pierced through his armour of mail by the sword that once had been his! The enemy fled, and the victory was won.
[Pg 364]... Count Colin fell, stabbed through his chainmail by the sword that had once belonged to him! The enemy retreated, and the victory was secured.
Then the stranger knight undid his visor, and took off his armour; and, as his golden locks floated down his shoulders, the soldiers cried out, "'Tis the King! 'tis the King!"
Then the strange knight lifted his visor and removed his armor; and, as his golden hair fell down his shoulders, the soldiers shouted, "It's the King! It's the King!"
Wattie was called forth by the King of all the Land, and was bidden to take the knightly helmet with its waving plume, and the shield, and the silver sword, and to wear them. The men of Langaffer laughed aloud; but Wattie did as he was commanded, and put on the knightly armour and weapons.
Wattie was summoned by the King of the entire Kingdom and was instructed to put on the knight's helmet with its flowing plume, the shield, and the silver sword. The men of Langaffer laughed out loud, but Wattie did as he was told and donned the knightly armor and weapons.
And, behold at that moment he grew up into a great, strong warrior, worthy to wield them! He was knighted then and there, "Sir Walter of Ravenspur," and presented with the castle on the hill, which the king's own army repaired ere they quitted Langaffer.
And at that moment, he became a great, strong warrior, worthy to wield them! He was knighted right then and there, "Sir Walter of Ravenspur," and given the castle on the hill, which the king's own army fixed up before they left Langaffer.
And then the King of all the Land sent a fair white robe, the size of the Queen's ladies'; and when little Mattie put this on, she grew up tall and stately to fit it. And, for many and many a year to come, she was known as the "Good Dame Martha, the faithful lady of Sir Walter of Ravenspur."
And then the King of all the Land sent a beautiful white robe, the size for the Queen's ladies. When little Mattie put it on, she grew tall and graceful enough to fit it. For many years to come, she was known as "Good Dame Martha, the loyal lady of Sir Walter of Ravenspur."
II.
The Kingfisher.
Martin was a gardener, and lived in a cottage in the midst of a hamlet near Langaffer. All the country for miles round belonged to the old king and queen; and their beautiful palace was hard by the village, in a stately grove of elms and beech trees. Before the windows extended a lovely garden, which was kept in order by Martin. Here he toiled every day from morning-dawn till evening-dusk; and, in his own churlish manner, he had come to love the flowers that cost him so much labour.
Martin was a gardener who lived in a cottage in a small village near Langaffer. The surrounding land for miles belonged to the old king and queen, and their beautiful palace was close to the village, nestled among a grand grove of elms and beech trees. In front of the windows lay a lovely garden that Martin maintained. He worked there every day from dawn until dusk, and in his own gruff way, he had grown to love the flowers that required so much effort from him.
Like many another honest gardener, however, Martin found it very hard that he could not have his own way in this world, even as concerned his plants. For instance, the old monarch[Pg 365] would come out every morning after breakfast in his dressing-gown and slippers, and would admire the bloom; but the very flowers he appeared to prize most were those that cost Martin least trouble, and which the gardener in his heart despised as cheap and vulgar.
Like many other honest gardeners, Martin found it really tough that he couldn't have his own way in this world, even when it came to his plants. For example, the old monarch[Pg 365] would come out every morning after breakfast in his robe and slippers, and would admire the blossoms; but the very flowers he seemed to value the most were the ones that required Martin the least effort, which the gardener secretly looked down on as cheap and tacky.
Then the queen and the young ladies were wont to appear on the terrace before dinner, with their little lapdogs, and call out for posies. They must have the finest tea-roses and moss-roses that were only in bud. Martin might grumble about to-morrow's "poor show," and point to some rare full-blown beauties—but no, they just desired those which were not yet opened.
Then the queen and the young ladies would often show up on the terrace before dinner, with their little lapdogs, and ask for flowers. They had to have the best tea roses and moss roses that were just in bud. Martin could complain about tomorrow's "poor show" and point to some rare fully bloomed beauties—but no, they just wanted those that weren’t open yet.
Moreover, there grew here and there in the garden a plant or shrub, which, Martin considered, would have been better removed; especially one large lauristinus, which, he declared, "destroyed all symmetry," and "hindered the flowers about it from enjoying the sunshine."
Moreover, there were plants and shrubs growing here and there in the garden that Martin thought should have been removed, especially one large lauristinus, which he claimed "ruined all symmetry" and "prevented the flowers around it from getting any sunshine."
But the old king obstinately opposed changes of this sort, and strictly forbade his gardener, on any pretext whatever, to remove the lauristinus; as it was well known at the court that for generations a spell was connected with this special shrub, and that therefore the less it was meddled with the better.
But the old king stubbornly resisted any changes like this and strictly ordered his gardener, for any reason at all, not to remove the lauristinus; it was well known at the court that for generations there had been a spell linked to this particular shrub, so it was best not to tamper with it.
All this interference tended to sour poor Martin's temper; but he himself declared it was nothing compared to the aggravating behaviour of Prince Primus, commonly called "Lord Lackaday," the king's eldest son.
All this interference really got on poor Martin's nerves; but he himself said it was nothing compared to the frustrating behavior of Prince Primus, who was often referred to as "Lord Lackaday," the king's oldest son.
This young nobleman, who was renowned far and wide for his indolent habits, sauntered forth every day with a little boy carrying his fishing-tackle, away through the lovely gardens, without once turning his head to behold the brilliant parterres of "calceolarias, pelargoniums, petunias and begonias," or to inhale the sweet-scented heliotropes,—away through the park, and on to the river; for my Lord Lackaday's sole pastime was angling.
This young nobleman, who was famous everywhere for his lazy habits, strolled out every day with a little boy carrying his fishing gear, wandering through the beautiful gardens, without once looking back to admire the bright flower beds of calceolarias, pelargoniums, petunias, and begonias, or to smell the fragrant heliotropes—just heading through the park and on to the river; for Lord Lackaday's only hobby was fishing.
"Humph! there he goes with his tackle," Martin would murmur, turning from tying up his carnations to stare after him. "If old Martin, now, were to spend his days lying[Pg 366] stretched his full length on the grass, with a rod dangling in the water before him, what would the world come to? And where would you be, my beauties?" he added, continuing his occupation. "Hanging your lovely heads, my darlings!" And so he grumbled and mumbled in an undertone to himself the whole livelong day, until he went home to his supper at night; when his good wife, Ursula, would endeavour to cheer him with her hearty welcome.
"Humph! There he goes with his gear," Martin would mumble, stopping from tying up his carnations to watch him. "If old Martin spent his days lying stretched out on the grass, with a rod hanging in the water in front of him, what would the world come to? And where would you be, my beauties?" he added, going back to his work. "Hanging your pretty heads, my darlings!" And so he grumbled to himself all day long, until he went home for dinner at night; when his good wife, Ursula, would try to cheer him up with her warm welcome.
One evening Martin went with his clay pipe and his pewter ale-pot in his hand to the village inn, to divert himself listening to the general gossip which was carried on there between the host and the little group of customers—weavers, tinkers, tailors, blacksmiths and labourers. To-night they talked of the rich old king and queen, and Lord Lackaday, and all the gay princesses, knights and ladies, who lived at the court, and rode by in such splendid carriages, in such gorgeous attire.
One evening, Martin took his clay pipe and his pewter ale pot and headed to the village inn to entertain himself by listening to the general gossip exchanged between the innkeeper and a small group of customers—weavers, tinkers, tailors, blacksmiths, and laborers. Tonight, they were discussing the wealthy old king and queen, Lord Lackaday, and all the beautiful princesses, knights, and ladies who lived at the court and rode by in their fancy carriages, dressed in extravagant outfits.
"They eat out of golden dishes," said the tailor, "and the very nails in their boots are silver!"
"They eat from golden plates," said the tailor, "and even the nails in their boots are made of silver!"
Martin knew as much about the court as any present; but he was in one of his silent humours this evening.
Martin knew as much about the court as anyone there; but he was in one of his quiet moods this evening.
"The princess gave a hundred crowns," cried the blacksmith, "for a one-eyed lapdog, and My Lord Lackaday—Prince Primus, I mean—two hundred for a certain white fly for his angling-rod——"
"The princess paid a hundred crowns," shouted the blacksmith, "for a one-eyed lapdog, and My Lord Lackaday—Prince Primus, I mean—two hundred for a certain white fly for his fishing rod——"
"And he never gave me a hundred groats," blurted out Martin, who could not stand any reference to the prince in question.
"And he never gave me a hundred groats," Martin blurted out, unable to tolerate any mention of the prince in question.
Thereupon the conversation took another turn; wages were discussed, the weaver and the ploughman "compared notes"; and, as for Martin, it was the unanimous opinion of the whole company that he, at least, ought to strike—to insist on an increase of pay, or refuse to labour any more as the king's own gardener.
Thereafter, the conversation shifted; wages were talked about, the weaver and the ploughman “shared their experiences”; and, as for Martin, everyone agreed that he should definitely take action—demand a raise or stop working altogether as the king's gardener.
Accordingly, the next morning Martin watched and waited till his royal master came sidling along the smooth gravel walk in his embroidered slippers, with his dressing-gown floating about him, sniffing with good-humoured satisfaction the sweet[Pg 367] fragrance of the standard roses, that formed a phalanx on either side.
Accordingly, the next morning Martin watched and waited until his royal master strolled along the smooth gravel path in his embroidered slippers, with his bathrobe flowing around him, happily enjoying the sweet fragrance of the standard roses that lined both sides.
"I've got to tell your Majesty," began Martin abruptly, "that, unless your Majesty raises my salary, I can't work any more in your Majesty's garden."
"I have to tell you, Your Majesty," Martin started suddenly, "that unless you raise my salary, I can’t work in your garden anymore."
Whereupon the old king started back all astonished; then laughed so heartily that he brought on a fit of coughing.
Whereupon the old king stepped back in shock; then he laughed so hard that it triggered a coughing fit.
"Your Majesty may be highly amused," grumbled Martin, "but I've said my say, and I mean to stick to it!"
"Your Majesty might find it very entertaining," grumbled Martin, "but I've said what I need to say, and I'm going to stand by it!"
"But suppose your salary ain't raised," began the king, trying his best to look serious, "what then?"
"But what if your salary isn't raised?" the king started, doing his best to look serious. "What happens then?"
"Then I'll go!" cried Martin; and, so saying, he flung his spade with such force into the soil, that it stood upright.
"Then I'll go!" Martin shouted, and with that, he threw his spade into the ground with such force that it stood upright.
"Well, my man, we'll give you a week to come to your senses," replied the monarch, as, gathering up his skirts, he shuffled away down the garden walk.
"Alright, my friend, we'll give you a week to figure things out," replied the king, as he gathered up his robes and walked away down the garden path.
When Martin arrived home he found a great fuss going on in his little cottage. All the good wives of the hamlet were gathered about the door-porch; and, when he entered, lo, and behold, Dame Ursula held in her arms the dearest little beauty of a baby-boy!
When Martin got home, he found a big commotion happening at his little cottage. All the good wives from the village were gathered around the porch; and when he walked in, lo and behold, Dame Ursula was holding the cutest little baby boy in her arms!
She wept for joy, as she saw how pleased her goodman was with his new little son; but when he related to her all that had passed between himself and his master, the old king, she clasped her hands together, and began to weep and wail for sorrow, "because," as she said, "it was a very bad time to be 'out of work,' and an evil omen for the child. However, we'll have a real nice christening, Martin dear, and invite all the good fairies. And next week you will go on with your gardening again, you know, just as if nothing had happened."
She cried tears of joy when she saw how happy her husband was with their new little son; but when he told her everything that had happened between him and the old king, she put her hands together and started to weep and wail in sorrow, saying it was a really tough time to be "out of work," and a bad sign for the child. However, we’ll have a lovely christening, dear Martin, and invite all the good fairies. And next week, you can get back to your gardening, just like nothing ever happened.
So they had as grand a christening as people in their circumstances could afford. The baby was called Lionel, "which," remarked some of the neighbours, "was quite too fine a name for a common gardener's son." Only one bright little, gay little fairy could be found who had time to come to the christening. But she was a good-natured little thing, that somehow always found exactly time to render a great many[Pg 368] kindly services. She willingly became Lionel's godmother, and promised to help him through life as far as she could. "However," added the little lady, with a sigh, "there's many a wicked fairy in the land may try to throw a shadow across his path."
So they had as lavish a christening as a family like theirs could manage. The baby was named Lionel, which, some of the neighbors commented, was quite too fancy a name for a common gardener's son. Only one cheerful little fairy could be found who had the time to attend the christening. But she was a good-hearted little thing who always seemed to make time to offer plenty of[Pg 368] kind services. She happily became Lionel's godmother and promised to help him throughout his life as much as she could. "However," the little lady added with a sigh, "there are many wicked fairies in the land who might try to cast a shadow on his path."
Now the day after the christening, and after the fairy's departure, the troubles in little Lionel's home appeared to set in. Martin's leather money-bag hung empty, and there was very little bread in the house for his wife to eat; and this Saturday night no wages were coming due. Oh, how he yearned for Monday morning, that he might go at his digging again; and how anxiously he hoped that all might continue as before!
Now, the day after the christening and the fairy's departure, trouble began in little Lionel's home. Martin's leather money bag was empty, and there was hardly any bread in the house for his wife to eat; and on this Saturday night, no wages were due. Oh, how he longed for Monday morning so he could get back to digging, and how anxiously he hoped everything would go back to normal!
Slowly the week dragged out, the lagging hours weighing like chains on the heart of the honest yeoman, who was not accustomed to idleness.
Slowly, the week dragged on; the long hours felt like chains on the heart of the hardworking farmer, who wasn’t used to being idle.
At last the Monday morning dawned, with rustling of leaves, and twittering of birds; and Martin flung his clothes on, and hastened forth to the royal garden.
At last, Monday morning arrived, with the rustling of leaves and the chirping of birds; and Martin threw on his clothes and rushed out to the royal garden.
Ah, me! the place looked neglected since only last week. The roses and carnations hung their heads for want of a drop of water, and the leaves of the fuchsias had mostly turned white. Weeds were staring out boldly right and left; and the box-borders, that had ever been so trim and neat, just appeared as if all the cats and dogs in the country-side had gathered in on purpose to tear them to pieces.
Ah, me! The place looked neglected since just last week. The roses and carnations were drooping for lack of water, and most of the fuchsia leaves had turned white. Weeds were boldly popping up everywhere; and the box borders, which had always been so tidy and neat, looked as if all the cats and dogs in the area had come together to tear them apart.
Martin sped to the toolhouse for his watering-can, rake and hoe; but he was somewhat dismayed indeed to find his implements broken in pieces, and lying scattered about.
Martin rushed to the tool shed for his watering can, rake, and hoe; but he was quite disappointed to find his tools broken into pieces and lying scattered everywhere.
What could it mean?
What could it signify?
He took a few strides towards the "lime walk," and gazed up at the castle windows. The lattices were closed, and all was silent. But then, of course, the old king and queen and My Lord Lackaday, and all the princesses would be sleeping in their beds at this early hour of the morning. Martin must wait until some human creature appeared to tell him how the garden tools came to be broken and scattered.
He took a few steps toward the "lime walk" and looked up at the castle windows. The shutters were shut, and everything was quiet. But, of course, the old king, queen, My Lord Lackaday, and all the princesses would be asleep in their beds at this early hour of the morning. Martin had to wait until someone showed up to explain how the garden tools ended up broken and strewn about.
[Pg 369]In the meantime he trudged back to his own domain among the flowers, and passed the dreary moments picking off the withered leaves. By-and-by a light footstep was audible, and "Impudent Jack the jockey" arrived whistling, with a heavy-jowled bull-dog at his heels, and stamped right across the garden parterres, switching off the carnation-tops with his cutty-whip.
[Pg 369]In the meantime, he walked back to his own space among the flowers and spent the boring hours picking off the dead leaves. After a while, a light footstep could be heard, and "Impudent Jack the jockey" showed up whistling, with a heavy-jawed bulldog following him, and he stomped right across the garden beds, snapping off the tops of the carnations with his whip.
"Holloa there, man! Mind what you're about!" cried Martin foaming with wrath. "I wish His Majesty the old king saw you."
"Hellooo there, man! Watch what you’re doing!" shouted Martin, filled with rage. "I wish the old king could see you."
"The old king!" cried Jack, standing still, and gazing at Martin with some amazement. "Why, Martin, the old king is dead a week to-morrow, and My Lord Lackaday is master now. And, as for the garden, my man, you may set your mind at rest about that, for his new Royal Majesty has given orders that the whole concern is to be turned into a lake for His Majesty to fish in. Now!" And, so saying, impudent Jack that he was, continued his way, whistling louder, and switching off more carnation tops than before.
"The old king!" shouted Jack, stopping in his tracks and looking at Martin in disbelief. "Well, Martin, the old king has been dead for a week tomorrow, and My Lord Lackaday is in charge now. And about the garden, don’t worry, because His new Royal Majesty has ordered that the whole thing be turned into a lake for him to fish in. Now!" With that, the cheeky Jack went on his way, whistling even louder and snapping off more carnation tops than before.
Poor Martin was utterly dazed. Could it be true, or was it only a cunning invention of Impudent Jack the jockey's?
Poor Martin was completely confused. Could it be true, or was it just a clever trick by Impudent Jack the jockey?
Alas, the prolonged stillness that reigned in the park, and the forlorn aspect of the castle windows, made his heart sink like lead within him.
Alas, the long silence that filled the park and the sad look of the castle windows made his heart feel heavy like lead.
Suddenly a postern door banged, and then a slow, dawdling step was heard in the distance, and Martin perceived, approaching the "lime walk," My Lord Lackaday, with his fishing-rod and tackle. There were two or three young pages with him bearing baskets and nets; and he overheard one of them say, "By-and-by your Majesty shall not have so far to go, once the new pond here is finished."
Suddenly, a back door slammed shut, and a slow, dragging step echoed in the distance. Martin noticed My Lord Lackaday approaching the "lime walk," carrying his fishing rod and gear. He was accompanied by two or three young pages who were holding baskets and nets. Martin heard one of them say, "Soon, your Majesty won’t have to walk so far, once the new pond is done."
This was more than Martin could endure. He dashed after the royal fisherman, and screamed forth, "Can it be true that the flower gardens are to be made a pond of? And how is your father's gardener then to get his living?"
This was more than Martin could handle. He ran after the royal fisherman and shouted, "Is it really true that the flower gardens are going to be turned into a pond? And how is your father's gardener supposed to make a living?"
"Don't bother us," drawled out the new king; "we don't like flowers, nor do we care whether you get a living or not!"
"Don't bother us," the new king said lazily; "we don't like flowers, and we couldn't care less whether you make a living or not!"
[Pg 370]The blood rushed to Martin's head, and a singing sound filled his ears. "A pond!" he cried. "A common fishpond! And how am I to earn my living now? And what is to become of my wife and little Lionel?"
[Pg 370]The blood rushed to Martin's head, and a ringing sound filled his ears. "A pond!" he shouted. "A regular fishpond! How am I supposed to make a living now? What’s going to happen to my wife and little Lionel?"
In his anger and despair, Martin sprang blindly forward, and kicked the standard roses, and wrung the necks of the beautiful purple iris that bloomed in the shade of some laurel bushes. His eye caught the spellbound lauristinus, and, forgetting his late good master's commands, he fell on it furiously with both hands, and tore, and wrenched it from the earth.
In his anger and despair, Martin rushed forward blindly, kicked the standard roses, and yanked the necks of the beautiful purple iris that bloomed in the shade of some laurel bushes. His eye caught the enchanted lauristinus, and, ignoring his late good master's orders, he attacked it furiously with both hands, tearing it up from the ground.
Then suddenly, as the roots and fibres of the ill-omened plant with a crackling noise were released from the soil, a wonderful being, which had been buried underneath it—a wicked fairy with an evil eye—uncoiled herself, and rose up straight and tall before him. She gave a malicious smile, and simpered out flattering words to the half-bewildered labourer.
Then suddenly, as the roots and fibers of the cursed plant made a crackling noise while being pulled from the ground, a remarkable figure that had been buried beneath it—a wicked fairy with a malevolent gaze—unraveled herself and stood up straight and tall in front of him. She flashed a sly smile and sweet-talked the half-confused laborer with flattering words.
"A thousand thanks, O noble knight, for relieving a spell-bound lady! Pray let me know, is there aught that I can do to indicate my gratitude?"
"A thousand thanks, oh noble knight, for freeing a cursed lady! Please let me know, is there anything I can do to show my gratitude?"
"Tell me how I can earn my daily bread?" stammered forth poor Martin.
"Tell me how I can make a living?" stammered poor Martin.
"Daily bread!" cried the fairy, tossing her head contemptuously. "I can tell thee, gallant sir, where to find gold, ay, more real yellow gold than the king and all his court ever dreamed of! I have not been pent up under that lauristinus all these years for nothing! I know a secret or two."
"Daily bread!" the fairy exclaimed, tossing her head in disdain. "I can tell you, brave sir, where to find gold—yes, more actual yellow gold than the king and all his court have ever imagined! I haven't been stuck under that lauristinus for all these years for no reason! I know a thing or two."
Martin's eyes grew dilated, and his breath came and went, and he seized the fairy by the wrist. "Answer me," he gasped out hoarsely, "where's all that gold to be got? No palavering, or I'll bury you up again, and plant that same lauristinus-bush on your head!"
Martin's eyes widened, and he breathed rapidly, grabbing the fairy by the wrist. "Tell me," he managed to say hoarsely, "where can I find all that gold? No talking in circles, or I'll bury you again and stick that same lauristinus bush on your head!"
The fairy rolled her evil eye, and gave a forced laugh. "At the back of yonder mountain!" she cried, pointing with her thin, long hand to a hill whose summit overlooked the park. "The way thou must take is through the forest, till thou comest to the charcoal-burners' huts. Then follow a crooked[Pg 371] path leading to the left, round to the back of the hill. Thou wilt find an opening in the earth. The gold is there!"
The fairy rolled her evil eye and let out a forced laugh. "Over there, behind that mountain!" she exclaimed, pointing with her long, thin hand to a hill that overlooked the park. "You need to go through the forest until you reach the charcoal-burners' huts. Then take a winding[Pg 371] path to the left, around the back of the hill. You'll find an opening in the ground. The gold is there!"
Martin scarcely waited for the last words. He loosened his grasp of the fairy's wrist, and hastened full speed home to his wife and child.
Martin barely waited for the last words. He released his hold on the fairy's wrist and rushed home as fast as he could to his wife and child.
"To a hole at the back of the mountain to look for gold!" Poor Dame Ursula was sorely puzzled when her good-man arrived all excited, and bade her make a bundle of what clothes she possessed, bring the baby Lionel, and follow him to push their fortune at the back of the mountain.
"To a hole at the back of the mountain to look for gold!" Poor Dame Ursula was really confused when her husband came home all excited and told her to pack up her clothes, bring baby Lionel, and follow him to try their luck at the back of the mountain.
Now at the back of the mountain there was a deep mine where many people, men, women and children, were searching after, and finding, gold. Only they were obliged to descend deep, deep into the bowels of the earth, where all was dark, save for the pale flickering of little lanterns, which they were allowed to carry down.
Now at the back of the mountain, there was a deep mine where many people—men, women, and children—were searching for and finding gold. However, they had to go deep down into the depths of the earth, where everything was dark except for the pale flickering of small lanterns they were allowed to carry with them.
Poor Dame Ursula wept bitterly at the notion of taking her darling little Lionel into such a dismal pit. But there was no help for it; down they must go, and live like the rest at the bottom of the gloomy mine, whilst Martin, with a pickaxe, wrought for gold.
Poor Dame Ursula cried hard at the thought of taking her beloved little Lionel into such a dreary pit. But there was no choice; down they had to go, living like everyone else at the bottom of the dark mine, while Martin, with a pickaxe, worked for gold.
... The days passed, and the weeks passed, and the months, and the years! And little Lionel was growing up amidst the dross. His long hair was filthy, and matted together, and his skin was always stained with the clay. His parents could scarcely know whether he was a lovely boy or not. It was so dark down there, that his mother could not show his blue eyes to the neighbours; yet she ever kept him by her side, for fear of losing him, and also because she dreaded he might learn bad ways from the gold-diggers—to curse and swear like them, and tell lies, and steal other people's treasures.
... The days went by, then the weeks, then the months, and the years! And little Lionel was growing up in the midst of all the garbage. His long hair was dirty and tangled, and his skin was always stained with mud. His parents could hardly tell if he was a handsome boy or not. It was so dark down there that his mother couldn’t show his blue eyes to the neighbors; still, she always kept him close to her, afraid of losing him and worried that he might pick up bad habits from the gold-diggers—like cursing, lying, and stealing other people's treasures.
And poor Martin dug from year-end to year-end, in the weary hope of some day lighting on a great heap of wealth.
And poor Martin dug from year to year, with the tired hope of someday finding a huge pile of wealth.
The time dragged slowly on, and Lionel's father was getting old and weak, and his pickaxe fell with feeble, quavering strokes into the earth; and Lionel's poor mother was growing[Pg 372] blind with constantly peering after her son through the half-obscurity of their underground abode.
The time passed slowly, and Lionel's father was getting older and weaker, his pickaxe hitting the ground with weak, shaky strokes; and Lionel's poor mother was starting to go blind from always straining her eyes to look for her son in the dimness of their underground home.
Then one morning she missed him altogether, having mistaken for him another youth, whom she followed and then found with bitter anguish to be not her boy. Thus Lionel was alone; and he, too, searched for his mother, and, in so doing, became completely lost in the mine.
Then one morning she completely missed him, having mistaken another young man for him. She followed him, only to realize with deep sorrow that he wasn't her son. So Lionel was alone; he also searched for his mother and, in the process, got completely lost in the mine.
On and on he wandered, through endless subterraneous corridors, until at last he spied a feeble glimmer before him. He never remembered to have been here before, or to have seen this light. It was the entrance to the mine.
On and on he wandered through endless underground corridors until finally he spotted a faint light ahead of him. He didn't remember ever being here before or seeing this light. It was the entrance to the mine.
There was a large basket, with two old men standing in it; and they told Lionel that they were about to be taken up into the daylight.
There was a big basket with two old men standing in it, and they told Lionel that they were about to be lifted up into the daylight.
"Oh, let me go with you!" cried Lionel. "Take me also to the daylight, if only for a little while!"
"Oh, let me come with you!" cried Lionel. "Take me to the daylight, even if it's just for a little while!"
They hoisted him into the basket; and immediately several unseen hands from above drew all three right up, out of the dark gold mine. The pale, thin ray grew stronger, broader, brighter as they ascended; and, at the mouth of the mine, a perfect flood of golden sunshine overwhelmed Lionel, who now held his hands across his brow, and felt painfully dazzled.
They lifted him into the basket, and right away, several unseen hands from above pulled all three of them up, out of the dark gold mine. The pale, thin light grew stronger, wider, and brighter as they went up; and at the entrance of the mine, a brilliant flood of golden sunlight washed over Lionel, who now held his hands across his forehead and felt painfully blinded.
"Young man," said a voice beside him, in mournful accents, "this upper air is not for thee. Go down again to the shady retreat to which thou art accustomed."
"Young man," a voice beside him said sadly, "this upper air isn't for you. Go back to the shady place you’re used to."
It was an aged female that spoke; she sat on the ground all clad in a sooty garment.
It was an old woman who spoke; she sat on the ground, dressed in a dirty garment.
"Not for me!" cried Lionel, bursting into tears; "and why should it not be for me as well as for others?"
"Not for me!" cried Lionel, breaking down in tears; "and why shouldn't it be for me just like it is for others?"
But just at this instant a fairy-like thing in white glided past the youth, and whispered, "Heed her not, she is an evil genius! Hie thee, young man, for shelter to yonder wood; from its leafy shade thou canst behold the lovely earth with its verdant meadows, rich foliage and brilliant flowers, and the soft, fleecy clouds embracing one another in the azure sky overhead. Never fear, it is all for thee; thine eyes were meant to gaze on it."
But just at that moment, a fairy-like figure in white glided past the young man and whispered, "Don’t listen to her, she's a wicked spirit! Hurry, young man, find shelter in that woods; from its leafy shade you can see the beautiful earth with its green meadows, lush trees, and vibrant flowers, along with the soft, fluffy clouds mingling in the blue sky above. Don't worry, it's all for you; your eyes were meant to take it all in."
[Pg 373]Lionel ran, and his young heart bounded within him for joy. He felt like some blind person who sees again for the first time.
[Pg 373]Lionel ran, and his young heart raced with joy. He felt like someone who had been blind but could see again for the first time.
All through those dismal years down in the mine his mother had told him how lovely the sunshine was, and the soft green grass; and how pure and sweet the country air; but he had little dreamed it could be so delightful, so beautiful as this!
All those dreary years in the mine, his mom had told him how wonderful the sunshine was, and the soft green grass; and how clean and fresh the country air was; but he never imagined it could be as delightful, as beautiful as this!
The forest stood before him with its thousands of singing-birds, and its carpet of many-coloured leaves and wild flowers. He would enter in there.
The forest stood before him with its thousands of chirping birds and its carpet of colorful leaves and wildflowers. He would go in there.
Suddenly a croaking sound from a branch overhead arrested his attention, and Lionel saw a great magpie staring down at him with dark, piercing eyes.
Suddenly, a croaking sound from a branch above caught his attention, and Lionel spotted a large magpie looking down at him with dark, piercing eyes.
"Halt!" cried the magpie, "nor enter this wood upon the peril of thy life! Here are lions and tigers, bears and wolves, that will rend thee to pieces."
"Halt!" shouted the magpie, "don't enter this forest at the risk of your life! There are lions and tigers, bears and wolves that will tear you to shreds."
He was startled and troubled for a moment; but at once his eye caught sight of a pretty little mocking-bird, that laughed like a human being, and shook its tiny head at him.
He was shocked and worried for a moment; but then he spotted a cute little mockingbird that laughed like a person and shook its tiny head at him.
"She doesn't believe you, anyhow," said Lionel to the magpie. "Nor will I." And he walked away right into the forest.
"She doesn't believe you, anyway," Lionel said to the magpie. "And neither do I." Then he walked straight into the forest.
As he went he stopped to examine the feathery-looking ferns, and the wondrous velvety moss that grew on the roots of the trees. By-and-by a rushing noise was heard, which became louder as Lionel proceeded. Could that be the wild beasts of which the magpie had warned him? He stood still with fast-beating heart and listened.
As he walked, he paused to take a closer look at the delicate ferns and the amazing soft moss that covered the tree roots. Soon, he heard a rushing sound that grew louder as Lionel moved forward. Could that be the wild animals the magpie had warned him about? He stood still with his heart racing and listened.
But the thought of the fairy-like voice and the gay little mocking-bird encouraged him, and he pressed forward to see what that rushing noise could mean.
But the thought of the fairy-like voice and the cheerful little mockingbird encouraged him, and he moved forward to find out what that rushing noise could mean.
The next instant found young Lionel by the side of a majestic waterfall, standing with parted lips and rounded eyes, gazing before him in a bewilderment of admiration. The cascades leaped laughingly from rock to rock, and were lost in a limpid pool; then flowed away as a gentle, rippling brook.
The next moment, young Lionel stood beside a magnificent waterfall, mouth slightly open and eyes wide, staring ahead in a mix of awe and confusion. The water cascaded playfully from rock to rock before disappearing into a clear pool, then continued on as a soft, bubbling stream.
[Pg 374]"How lovely!" gasped Lionel; and he bent forward, and looked into the placid surface of the water in the rocky basin. But what did he behold there? A vision that appalled him, and caused him to start back abashed—himself, all grimy, with his matted hair and besmeared face! For he had still the dress of the gold mine clinging to him; and he wept for shame to feel himself so ugly in a spot where all was beauty.
[Pg 374] "How beautiful!" Lionel exclaimed in shock as he leaned in and gazed into the calm surface of the water in the rocky basin. But what did he see there? A sight that horrified him and made him pull back, embarrassed—himself, all dirty, with his tangled hair and smeared face! He was still wearing his gold mine clothes, and he cried out of shame to realize he looked so unappealing in a place where everything was beautiful.
Lionel stood and gazed on the silver stream with his wondering eyes; he observed the little birdies come down quite fearlessly to quench their thirst, and lave their tiny bodies in the cooling drops. Then he, too, trembling at his own temerity, bathed himself in the crystal pool, and came forth fair and shining, with his sunny locks waving on his shoulders.
Lionel stood and looked at the silver stream with awe in his eyes; he watched the little birds come down fearlessly to drink and splash their tiny bodies in the cool water. Then he, too, nervous about his own boldness, dipped himself in the clear pool and emerged bright and shining, with his golden hair flowing over his shoulders.
And now he continued his path through the forest with a happy heart; for, what if his garments were old and mud-stained, he felt that he himself was fresh and comely!
And now he continued his walk through the forest with a happy heart; for, even though his clothes were old and muddy, he felt that he himself was fresh and attractive!
Young Lionel gathered a nosegay as he went, harebells and violets, oxlips and anemones; thinking all the while of the tales his mother oft had told him about his father's skill in flowers. And heartily he laughed at the frolics of the cunning little squirrels he spied for the first time among the branches over his head.
Young Lionel picked a handful of flowers as he walked, including harebells, violets, oxlips, and anemones, while constantly thinking about the stories his mother had often shared about his father's talent with flowers. He laughed heartily at the playful little squirrels he spotted for the first time among the branches above him.
At last he heard the echo of many voices and the sounds of merry-making, and paused, hesitating and timid. Whence came all this laughter and these cries of mirth? Surely not from the voice of one being, a sallow-looking female attired in gaudy garments, like a gipsy, who now came along his path.
At last, he heard the echo of many voices and the sounds of celebration, and stopped, hesitating and shy. Where was all this laughter and joy coming from? Surely it wasn't just from one person, a pale-looking woman dressed in colorful clothes, like a gypsy, who was now approaching him.
"Turn, noble sir, and come with me," she cried, "and I will tell thee thy fortune!"
"Turn around, noble sir, and come with me," she shouted, "and I'll tell you your fortune!"
But Lionel liked not her artful eyes, so he only said, "What sounds are those?"
But Lionel didn't like her clever eyes, so he just said, "What are those sounds?"
"They are the inhabitants of the country," answered the female vaguely; "but beware of them, young stranger, they will surely take thy life."
"They are the people of the land," the woman replied vaguely; "but be careful, young traveler, they will definitely take your life."
"But I must see them," cried Lionel, "their voices please my ears! They seem to be very happy."
"But I have to see them," cried Lionel, "their voices sound so good to me! They seem really happy."
[Pg 375]"Such happiness is not for thee, young man!" shrieked the fortune-teller angrily. "Be warned, and return from whence thou camest; else these country clowns, when they behold thy miserable attire, will stone thee to death, as a thief or a highwayman."
[Pg 375] "That kind of happiness isn't meant for you, young man!" the fortune-teller yelled, furious. "Take this warning and go back to where you came from; otherwise, these country folks will see your pathetic clothing and stone you to death like a thief or a robber."
Lionel was shocked; yet the leer of the gipsy's eye made him think of the lying magpie. So he left her, and hastened on, and, behold! there stood before him the village maypole, bedecked with roses and ribbons, and a living garland of youths and fair maidens dancing round it.
Lionel was shocked; however, the look in the gipsy's eye reminded him of the deceitful magpie. So he left her and hurried on, and there, in front of him, stood the village maypole, decorated with roses and ribbons, surrounded by a living garland of young men and women dancing around it.
They had a lovely little fairy-body in their midst, and were entreating her to be their "May-Queen," but laughingly she broke away from them all, and declared she had her duties elsewhere—other young folks in another hamlet to render happy. She nodded in a friendly, familiar way to Lionel, who waited, shyly looking on, and motioned to him with her little wand to join the party round the May-pole.
They had a charming little fairy with them, and were urging her to be their "May Queen," but she playfully slipped away from them and said she had responsibilities elsewhere—other young people in another village to make happy. She gave a friendly, familiar nod to Lionel, who was watching shyly, and signaled for him with her little wand to join the group around the May-pole.
Far from repulsing him with sneers and jests, or "stoning him to death," the young people were very kind to Lionel; and, taking his hand, welcomed him into their chain of dancers.
Far from driving him away with mockery and jokes, or "stoning him to death," the young people were very friendly to Lionel; and, taking his hand, they welcomed him into their circle of dancers.
And when the frolics were at an end, and each one satiated with happiness and excitement, they brought him to their festal board, and gave him to eat and drink.
And when the fun was over, and everyone was filled with happiness and excitement, they brought him to their feast and offered him food and drink.
Then the good old wives of the hamlet gathered round, and began to question the stranger youth, inquiring his name and whence he came. When they heard that he was called "Lionel," and his father "Martin," they held up their hands with astonishment, and nodded their heads to one another, and cried out, "Dame Ursula's son! Dame Ursula's babe, that was christened Lionel, the day Lord Lackaday became king! Well to be sure! And where is Dame Ursula now? And Martin the gardener? And where have they hidden themselves all these long years?" cried the old wives of the hamlet in a breath.
Then the friendly old women of the village gathered around and started asking the newcomer questions about his name and where he came from. When they learned that he was named "Lionel," and his father was "Martin," they gasped in amazement, nodded at each other, and exclaimed, "Dame Ursula's son! Dame Ursula's baby, who was baptized Lionel on the day Lord Lackaday became king! Well, I'll be! And where is Dame Ursula now? And Martin the gardener? And where have they been hiding all these years?" the old women of the village asked all at once.
But Lionel wept bitterly, as he thought of his mother and father far down in the bottom of the gold-mine; and at the[Pg 376] same time he was ashamed to tell the village people where they were.
But Lionel cried hard, thinking about his mom and dad deep down in the gold mine; and at the[Pg 376] same time, he felt embarrassed to tell the villagers where they were.
"I must go," he cried, "and bring them here! I must be off to search for them, away ... away ... at the back of the mountain."
"I have to go," he shouted, "and get them here! I need to head out to look for them, far ... far ... at the back of the mountain."
Then the old wives insisted on his waiting and resting the night there; for he had need of sleep, he was so tired after walking and bathing, dancing and weeping. And they gave him a nice, spruce, dimity-curtained bed to sleep in; and presented him with a beautiful suit of new garments for the morrow; "for," they said, "they had been at his christening, and it was easy to see that the good Dame Ursula, wherever she had been all these years, had brought her boy up well."
Then the old women insisted that he stay and rest there for the night, since he really needed sleep after all the walking, bathing, dancing, and crying. They gave him a nice, cozy bed with dimity curtains to sleep in and presented him with a beautiful new outfit for the next day. "After all," they said, "they were at his christening, and it’s clear that the good Dame Ursula, wherever she’s been all these years, raised her boy well."
Lionel was fatigued, and shut his eyes at once for the night; but, ere slumber overtook him, he heard distinctly the old wives' gossip by his bedside.
Lionel was tired and quickly closed his eyes for the night; but before sleep took him, he clearly heard the old ladies chatting by his bedside.
"What a shame it was," said they, "of My Lord Lackaday to turn away poor Martin as he did, and then transform the magnificent palace garden into a fishpond!"
"What a shame it was," they said, "for My Lord Lackaday to turn away poor Martin like that, and then change the beautiful palace garden into a fishpond!"
"But he was punished for it," whispered another. "They say an 'evil spell' hangs over his only child, the lovely princess—the 'Lady Lilias' as she is called. They say some creature from below the cursed fishpond is to marry her—some dreadful beast no doubt. And the king is in terror, and spends his time fishing there day and night."
"But he was punished for it," whispered another. "They say an 'evil spell' is cast over his only child, the beautiful princess—the 'Lady Lilias' as she's known. They say some creature from the cursed fishpond is supposed to marry her—some horrifying beast, no doubt. And the king is terrified, spending all his time fishing there day and night."
The words awakened a strange curiosity in Lionel's heart; they rang in his ears, and mingled with his dreams the whole night through; and it seemed to him as if he and his parents were, in some way, bound up with the fate of this poor young princess and her unhappy father, the king.
The words sparked a weird curiosity in Lionel's heart; they echoed in his ears and blended with his dreams all night long. It felt to him as if he and his parents were somehow connected to the fate of this poor young princess and her troubled father, the king.
The following morning he donned the brave new garments they had given him, and went forth to look at the park and the palace he had so often heard of, before starting back to the gold-mine.
The next morning, he put on the bold new clothes they had given him and set out to see the park and the palace he had heard about so many times, before heading back to the gold mine.
He discovered the royal entrance without assistance. But what was his surprise to see, crouched on the roadside near it, a being which looked this time just what she was, a wicked[Pg 377] fairy with an evil eye! She uncoiled herself, and stood up, straight and tall, before him. She gave a malicious smile, and simpered forth these words: "Beware, young man, of entering in there! That is the royal demesne, and no stranger intrudes unpunished. None so poor and so mean as thou art dares be seen within those precincts."
He found the royal entrance on his own. But he was shocked to see a creature crouched by the roadside nearby, exactly as she appeared—a wicked[Pg 377] fairy with an evil eye! She uncoiled and stood up, straight and tall, in front of him. She gave a sinister smile and said, "Beware, young man, of going in there! That is the royal domain, and no stranger enters without consequences. No one as poor and lowly as you dares to be seen within those grounds."
"My parents have taught me that to tell lies is mean! And thou hast told me enough!" cried Lionel, indignantly.
"My parents have taught me that lying is mean! And you've lied to me enough!" cried Lionel, indignantly.
At his words the creature vanished from before him; and on the spot where she had stood he saw an ugly bush of deadly nightshade.
At his words, the creature disappeared; and in the place where she had been, he saw an ugly bush of deadly nightshade.
Then he boldly entered the royal park, and walked in thoughtful silence till the stone work of the ancient castle walls met his view. At one side was a venerable shady lime walk, and Lionel perceived a maiden slowly gliding down it, attired in white, with golden hair, much longer than his own, and eyes of an azure blue.
Then he confidently walked into the royal park and strolled in quiet contemplation until he caught sight of the ancient castle walls. On one side was an old, shady lime path, and Lionel noticed a young woman gracefully making her way down it, dressed in white, with long golden hair that was way longer than his own, and striking blue eyes.
"Are you the spellbound Lady Lilias?" asked Lionel. "And where is the lake that was once a lovely garden?"
"Are you the enchanted Lady Lilias?" Lionel asked. "And where is the lake that used to be a beautiful garden?"
"Oh, I dare not go there," sighed the maiden; "not even to cull the sweet white water-lilies I wish so much, because my father fears I may meet some creature from below the water. Didst thou ever hear the like? But I think I might go with thee," she added wistfully, taking Lionel's hand. "No vile creature can harm me when thou art by my side!"
"Oh, I really can’t go there," sighed the young woman; "not even to pick the beautiful white water lilies I want so much, because my father worries I might encounter some creature from the depths. Can you believe that? But I think I could go with you," she added longingly, taking Lionel's hand. "No nasty creature can hurt me when you’re by my side!"
Her innocent, confiding words captivated Lionel's heart, and he exclaimed, "I will protect you, Lady Lilias, from every danger."
Her innocent, trusting words captured Lionel's heart, and he exclaimed, "I will protect you, Lady Lilias, from any danger."
Then she led him to the great artificial lake at the back of the royal mansion; and there, sure enough, lay the king stretched out his full length upon the bank, with his fishing-rod dangling in the water.
Then she led him to the large artificial lake at the back of the royal mansion; and there, sure enough, lay the king stretched out fully on the bank, with his fishing rod dangling in the water.
Near the margin of the lake grew lovely white water-lilies, and the Lady Lilias stooped to gather them. But her father was all alarmed on beholding her approach the spot which fate had connected with so much danger for his child.
Near the edge of the lake, beautiful white water lilies grew, and Lady Lilias bent down to pick them. But her father became worried when he saw her getting close to the place that fate had linked to so much danger for his child.
"My daughter, my Lilias!" he cried out, "when I have[Pg 378] fished up the creature from below the lake that waits to marry thee, I will kill it, and then thou may'st wander as thou wilt. But oh, keep far from the water's edge, my child!"
"My daughter, my Lilias!" he cried, "when I have[Pg 378] pulled that creature from the bottom of the lake that wants to marry you, I will kill it, and then you can roam freely as you wish. But oh, stay away from the water's edge, my child!"
"Ah, here is a Lion will guard thy Lily, father dear," returned the girl laughing, and she presented young Lionel to the king.
"Ah, here is a Lion who will guard your Lily, dear father," the girl said, laughing, as she introduced young Lionel to the king.
But, at this instant, a violent tugging was perceptible at the end of the monarch's angling-rod; and he rose in great excitement to draw in his line, which this time seemed to have hooked some extraordinary booty.
But, at that moment, a strong tug was noticeable at the end of the king's fishing rod; and he stood up in great excitement to reel in his line, which this time seemed to have caught something truly impressive.
Lionel ran forward, and assisted the king to land it.
Lionel ran ahead and helped the king land it.
And what was the wondrous fish? A little tiny fairy-body all laughing and shining like a mermaid.
And what was the amazing fish? A tiny little fairy-like figure, all laughing and sparkling like a mermaid.
"I have come," she began gaily, "from the bottom of the lake, but your Majesty need not fear that fair Lady Lilias will fall in love with an old fairy like me. Yet there stands one at her side, my godson, young Lionel, old Martin the gardener's son, who has indeed come also from beneath the lake; and deeper down than I. For you must know that below your Majesty's feet, and below the royal palace and this park and pond, there are workmen grovelling sordidly for gold, and the danger is, that some fine morning both the palace and the hamlet may be undermined, and fall into the pit that they are digging."
"I've come," she said cheerfully, "from the bottom of the lake, but your Majesty doesn't need to worry that the lovely Lady Lilias will fall for an old fairy like me. However, standing beside her is my godson, young Lionel, the son of old Martin the gardener, who has also come from beneath the lake; and even deeper than I. You should know that beneath your Majesty's feet, under the royal palace, this park, and the pond, there are workers digging greedily for gold, and the risk is that one fine morning both the palace and the village could collapse into the pit they're creating."
"Oh," cried the king greatly relieved, "then my Lilias shall marry young Lionel! He is a goodly youth; and my heart shall be at rest about my daughter. And now, good Fairy, that I fear no longer an ugly monster for my child, I shall fish no more to-day, but inquire into these things, that threaten the safety of my kingdom!"
"Oh," the king exclaimed, feeling greatly relieved, "then my Lilias will marry young Lionel! He is a fine young man, and I will be at ease about my daughter. And now, good Fairy, since I no longer fear an ugly monster for my child, I won't go fishing today, but will look into these matters that threaten the safety of my kingdom!"
Lady Lilias and "My Lord Lionel," as he was now called, were married at once; for the good fairy declared, a good thing could never be done too soon.
Lady Lilias and "My Lord Lionel," as he was now referred to, got married right away; because the good fairy said, a good thing could never be done too soon.
The marriage was a grand one, as became a royal princess of the great house of Primus Lackaday; and immediately after the ceremony, by Lionel's desire, the young pair drove in a glass-coach, drawn by eight swift chargers, through the forest,[Pg 379] Lilias bearing in her hands a large posy of water-lilies—away, past the cascade, and on, to the opening of the gold-mine, at the back of the mountain.
The wedding was spectacular, fitting for a royal princess of the influential house of Primus Lackaday. Right after the ceremony, at Lionel's request, the newlyweds rode in a glass carriage pulled by eight fast horses through the forest,[Pg 379] with Lilias holding a big bouquet of water lilies—away from the waterfall and onward to the entrance of the gold mine at the back of the mountain.
An order was sent down in the basket, by a special messenger, bidding old Martin and Dame Ursula ascend to meet their Lionel and his noble bride.
An order was sent down in the basket by a special messenger, telling old Martin and Dame Ursula to go up and meet their Lionel and his noble bride.
As it was, the poor old couple had been searching in anguish for their son; and now, weary and heavy-hearted, they had arrived just at the foot of the opening when the news came to them.
As it was, the poor old couple had been searching desperately for their son; and now, tired and heartbroken, they had just arrived at the foot of the opening when the news reached them.
Then the sudden reaction, and the sight of the brand-new silk and velvet garments Lionel sent down for them, almost killed them with joy. "'Tis my Lionel's voice I hear!" cried Dame Ursula as they were being drawn up in the basket.
Then the sudden reaction, and the sight of the brand-new silk and velvet clothes Lionel sent down for them, almost overwhelmed them with joy. "'It’s my Lionel's voice I hear!" cried Dame Ursula as they were being lifted up in the basket.
"Ah me, the odour of my flowers after twenty years!" sobbed out Martin, the tears trickling down his furrowed cheeks at the recognition of his favourites.
"Ah, the smell of my flowers after twenty years!" Martin sobbed, tears streaming down his lined cheeks as he recognized his favorites.
And so they were all happy again; and Lionel's fortune was made, although his father found no heaps of gold.
And so they were all happy again; and Lionel's fortune was secured, even though his father didn't find any piles of gold.
As for the king, in three days he was back to his fishing again, lying on the bank of the great pond, as happy as ever he was in the old times when he was only "My Lord Lackaday." He said the land was too much trouble for him; Lilias and Lionel might rule it as they thought fit. And so these two really carried out all he had promised to do.
As for the king, in three days he was back to fishing, lying on the bank of the big pond, as happy as he ever was in the old days when he was just "My Lord Lackaday." He said the land was too much hassle for him; Lilias and Lionel could rule it however they wanted. And so these two actually fulfilled all he had promised to do.
The good little fairy-body rarely appeared in the country after Lionel's wedding-day; for the people were all happy now, "and," as she declared, "had no need of her."
The little fairy barely showed up in the countryside after Lionel's wedding day because everyone was happy now, "and," as she said, "they didn't need her."
And then it happened that one day at noontide, when the sun was shining overhead with a dazzling heat, and all the air was warm and drowsy, the king, who had been angling since early morning, without catching the smallest minnow, and had fallen fast asleep, lost his balance, and rolled down the sloping bank into the water, and disappeared. They dredged the lake for his body in vain. No trace of him was to be discovered, although they sent the most expert divers down to search.
And then it happened that one day at noon, when the sun was shining bright and hot, and the air was warm and sleepy, the king, who had been fishing since early morning without catching even a tiny fish, fell fast asleep, lost his balance, rolled down the sloped bank into the water, and disappeared. They searched the lake for his body but found nothing. Despite sending the best divers down to look, there was no trace of him.
But, strange to say, every evening from that time forward,[Pg 380] just about sunset, a little bird with plumage gay, called "The Kingfisher," might be seen to haunt the margin of the lake, ready, with its pointed beak, to hook up the tiny fishes, that glided in shoals at nightfall near the surface of the water.
But strangely, every evening from that point on,[Pg 380] just around sunset, a little bird with bright feathers, called "The Kingfisher," could be seen lurking by the edge of the lake, ready, with its sharp beak, to catch the tiny fish that swam in groups near the surface of the water as night fell.
III.
Caspar the Cobbler from Cobweb Corner.
In the centre of a certain old city in the Land of Langaffer stood a king's castle, surrounded by a high turreted wall, with many little gablets and long windows, and balconies adorned with flowers. A courtyard full of soldiers was inside. Like the city, the castle was picturesque, with its quaint architecture, its nooks and turns, its solid masonry and stone-carving. The interior must have been beautiful indeed; for the king, who had a very excellent taste, could scarcely be induced to leave his royal home even for an hour, so much did he love it. He was wont to inhale the fresh air every morning on the southern parapet where the clematis trailed over the antique coping, and, in the long summer twilight he would enjoy gazing at the east, where the sinking sun had spread its golden hue over his dominions, from the tiny top turret pointing to the woods and mountains that lay away beyond the city.
In the center of an old city in the Land of Langaffer stood a king's castle, surrounded by a tall, turreted wall, with many little gables, long windows, and balconies decorated with flowers. Inside, there was a courtyard filled with soldiers. Like the city, the castle was picturesque, with its charming architecture, its nooks and crannies, and its solid stonework and carvings. The interior must have been beautiful indeed; the king, who had excellent taste, rarely left his royal home even for an hour because he loved it so much. Every morning, he would breathe in the fresh air on the southern parapet where the clematis trailed over the old coping, and during the long summer twilight, he would enjoy gazing to the east, where the setting sun cast a golden glow over his lands, from the small top turret that pointed toward the woods and mountains beyond the city.
Now, in close proximity to the castle were some of the darkest and narrowest streets of the city. One of these was Cobweb Corner; and here, in a small attic, dwelt a humpbacked, plain-visaged little man, who the whole day long loved to think about the king. He was called "Caspar the Cobbler, of Cobweb Corner."
Now, near the castle were some of the darkest and narrowest streets in the city. One of these was Cobweb Corner; and here, in a small attic, lived a hunchbacked, plain-looking little man who spent all day thinking about the king. He was known as "Caspar the Cobbler, of Cobweb Corner."
The people all knew Caspar, but they did not know that Caspar's secret ambition was to become some day cobbler to the king.
The townspeople all knew Caspar, but they had no idea that his secret dream was to someday be the cobbler to the king.
Caspar's father and mother had been poor folk, like himself; and when he came into the world, a sickly, plain-featured babe, his mother sent for the very last of the fairies in the land to be her child's godmother, and to bequeath him some wonderful gift which might make up for his lack of strength and beauty.
Caspar's parents were poor, just like him; and when he was born, a sickly, plain-looking baby, his mother called for the very last fairy in the land to be her child's godmother and to give him some amazing gift that could make up for his lack of strength and beauty.
[Pg 381]"What an ugly child," said the fairy; "yet somebody will love him, and he may become beautiful—and, when all else forsake him, why, then the most graceful of the birds shall be his friends."
[Pg 381] "What an unattractive kid," said the fairy; "but someone will love him, and he might turn out to be beautiful—and when everyone else abandons him, then the most graceful of the birds will be his friends."
Poor Caspar's mother considered that she had accomplished a great thing in persuading the fairy to act as godmother; but his father thought he could do better for his son in teaching him his own handicraft to the best of his ability.
Poor Caspar's mother believed she had done something amazing by getting the fairy to be his godmother, but his father thought he could do a better job for his son by teaching him his own trade as well as he could.
And therefore, with an extraordinary amount of care and patience, the old man instructed his little lad how to manage his awl; and, ere he died, had the satisfaction of knowing that his Caspar bade fair to become as clever a cobbler as any in the city.
And so, with a lot of care and patience, the old man taught his little boy how to use his awl; and before he died, he was glad to know that his Caspar was on track to become as skilled a cobbler as anyone in the city.
Several years had passed, and Caspar lived on alone in the little attic near the castle wall. The way up to his room was dark and narrow, up rickety stairs, and along crooked passages; but, once at the top, there was plenty of cheerful light streaming in through the dormer-window, and the twittering of the birds, as they built their nests in the eaves, had something pleasant and gay.
Several years had gone by, and Caspar lived alone in the small attic by the castle wall. The path to his room was dark and narrow, up shaky stairs and along winding hallways; but once he reached the top, there was lots of bright light coming in through the dormer window, and the chirping of the birds as they built their nests in the eaves was cheerful and uplifting.
The feathered songsters were Caspar's most constant companions, and he understood every word they said. He confided to them all his secrets, amongst others, what a proud man he should be, the day he made a pair of shoes for the king! Other secrets he imparted also to the birds, which the city folk down in the streets guessed little about.
The singing birds were Caspar's closest companions, and he understood everything they said. He shared all his secrets with them, including how proud he would be the day he made a pair of shoes for the king! He also revealed other secrets to the birds that the townspeople down in the streets knew very little about.
Many and many a time, as Caspar sat so much alone, he would sigh, and wish that his fairy-godmother would come and see him sometimes. But, alas, that could not be, for the king had given strict orders that the sentinels posted at the city gates should allow "no fairy bodies" in. Even the very last of the kind was, by a new law, banished to far-distant fairyland. "No more magic wands, no more wonders nowadays," sighed poor Caspar; "nothing can be won but by hard and constant work, work, work!"
Many times, as Caspar sat there all alone, he would sigh and wish his fairy godmother would come to see him occasionally. But, unfortunately, that couldn’t happen, because the king had given strict orders that the guards at the city gates should allow "no fairy beings" in. Even the very last of their kind was, by a new law, exiled to a far-off fairyland. "No more magic wands, no more wonders these days," sighed poor Caspar; "nothing can be achieved but through hard and consistent work, work, work!"
Moreover, poor Caspar had to learn that even honest work sometimes fails to ward off hunger and poverty. For many[Pg 382] a long month the crooked little cobbler was doomed to toil, and to suffer privation as well. He might make his boots and shoes night and day, and lay them out, pair by pair, in neat rows along a shelf in the corner of his attic, but what availed all this if no customer ever ventured up to look at them, nor even to order mendings?
Moreover, poor Caspar had to learn that even honest work sometimes can't keep hunger and poverty at bay. For many[Pg 382] long months, the crooked little cobbler was stuck toiling and suffering from lack. He could make his boots and shoes night and day, neatly laying them out pair by pair on a shelf in the corner of his attic, but what good was all this if no customer ever came by to look at them or even to request repairs?
The fact was, that about this time the folk in that old city began to wear wooden shoes, which, they said, were good enough for them, and lasted longer than any other.
The thing was, around this time, the people in that old city started wearing wooden shoes, which they claimed were just fine for them and lasted longer than anything else.
Only fair-haired, blue-eyed Mabel, Dame Dimity's daughter, who had the daintiest little feet in the world, and knew how to dance like any fairy—she wore lovely little shoes manufactured by Caspar.
Only fair-haired, blue-eyed Mabel, Dame Dimity's daughter, who had the daintiest little feet in the world and knew how to dance like any fairy—she wore lovely little shoes made by Caspar.
When Midsummer-day came round Mabel was elected May-queen. Then she came tripping up the rickety staircase, and along the dingy passage to the attic workshop, in Cobweb Corner. "Caspar, Caspar, here, quick! My measure for a darling little pair of shoes to dance in!" and she held out the most elegant little foot which any shoemaker could possibly choose for a pattern.
When Midsummer Day arrived, Mabel was chosen as the May Queen. She bounced up the rickety stairs and down the gloomy hallway to the attic workshop in Cobweb Corner. "Caspar, Caspar, come here quickly! I need to measure for a cute little pair of shoes to dance in!" and she showed off the most elegant little foot that any shoemaker could ask for as a template.
Three days after that the shoes were finished, a bonnie wee pair of crimson ones, in the softest of kid-leather; and when Mabel came to fetch them, and tried them on, they fitted like a glove. She drew them both on, and danced round the room to show how delighted she was. And dear! how lovely they looked, all three—Mabel and the little red shoes!!
Three days after that, the shoes were done—an adorable pair of crimson ones made from the softest kid leather. When Mabel came to pick them up and tried them on, they fit perfectly. She slipped them both on and danced around the room to show how happy she was. And wow! They looked so beautiful, all three of them—Mabel and the little red shoes!!
Poor deformed Caspar smiled as he watched her, and felt happy to have rendered her so happy.
Poor deformed Caspar smiled as he watched her and felt happy to have made her so happy.
"I love to see you, little Mabel," he said, "and that is why I shall shut up my workshop on Midsummer-day, and go out to the common when you are crowned 'Queen o' the May.' I only wish the sky may be as blue—as blue—as your eyes are, Mabel!" And then the crooked little cobbler stammered and blushed at his own forwardness in paying such a compliment to the prettiest maiden in the land.
"I love seeing you, little Mabel," he said, "and that's why I'm going to close my workshop on Midsummer Day and head out to the field when you’re crowned 'Queen of the May.' I just hope the sky is as blue— as blue— as your eyes, Mabel!" And then the crooked little cobbler stammered and blushed at his own boldness for complimenting the prettiest girl in the land.
But little Mabel said, "I will watch out for you, Caspar. I shall care for nobody on all the green so much as you."
But little Mabel said, "I'll look out for you, Caspar. I won't care for anyone on the green as much as I care for you."
[Pg 383]Caspar could scarcely quite believe little Mabel when she said this; yet he was greatly touched by her kindness, and he promised to go and look at her from afar.
[Pg 383]Caspar could barely believe little Mabel when she said this; still, he was really moved by her kindness, and he promised to go and watch her from a distance.
When Midsummer-day dawned over that old city the weather was beautiful—the sky, as blue as Mabel's eyes; and young and old flocked out to bask in the sunshine, and enjoy the games and the merry-making. Even the king sallied forth from his castle, accompanied by his courtiers, to favour with his presence the time-honoured custom of crowning the May-queen.
When Midsummer Day broke over that old city, the weather was beautiful—the sky as blue as Mabel's eyes. People of all ages gathered to soak up the sunshine and enjoy the games and festivities. Even the king stepped out of his castle, joined by his courtiers, to honor the long-standing tradition of crowning the May queen.
When he beheld little Mabel he exclaimed, "What a lovely maiden, fit to be a princess!"
When he saw little Mabel, he exclaimed, "What a lovely girl, fit to be a princess!"
Caspar was standing quite near, and heard it with his own ears. He expected after that to see Mabel drop a curtsey to the king. But no, the little maiden looked straight at him—poor Caspar—instead, and with her queen's flowery wand, pointed down to her bonnie crimson shoes.
Caspar was standing nearby and heard it himself. He expected Mabel to curtsy to the king after that. But instead, the little girl looked directly at him—poor Caspar—and pointed down to her pretty red shoes with her queen's flowery wand.
The cobbler of Cobweb Corner was becoming dazed with happiness. Curious thoughts about his fairy-godmother crept into his head; strange thrills of pleasure and of pain shot through his dwarfish frame, and turned him well-nigh sick with emotion. It seemed to Caspar that he had grown older and younger in that one summer day. He felt giddy, and suddenly longed for his quiet attic in Cobweb Corner.
The cobbler from Cobweb Corner was overwhelmed with happiness. Thoughts about his fairy godmother filled his mind; strange feelings of joy and sorrow surged through his small body, leaving him almost nauseous with emotion. Caspar felt like he had aged and become younger all in that one summer day. He felt lightheaded and suddenly missed his quiet attic in Cobweb Corner.
He stole silently away, and had left the crowd behind him on the Common, when he suddenly became aware of a tiny hand slipped into his own; and, looking down to the ground, observed a dainty pair of red shoes tripping lightly by his side. "What! little Mabel?"
He quietly slipped away, having left the crowd behind him on the Common, when he suddenly felt a tiny hand slip into his own; and, looking down, he noticed a cute pair of red shoes lightly skipping beside him. "What! Little Mabel?"
"I just wanted to leave when you would leave, Caspar. For there was nobody on all the green I cared for so much as you."
"I just wanted to go when you would go, Caspar. Because there was no one on all the green I cared for as much as you."
Ah, this time he did believe her,—poor Caspar! And so he must tell her all his secret. "I love you, little Mabel, oh so much! And oh, if some day you could marry me, I should keep you in darling little crimson shoes all your life! And who knows—perhaps through your love Mabel—I might grow better-looking. They said my godmother promised it."
Ah, this time he really believed her—poor Caspar! So he had to share with her all his secrets. "I love you, little Mabel, so much! And oh, if one day you could marry me, I would keep you in adorable little crimson shoes for your whole life! And who knows—maybe through your love, Mabel—I could become more handsome. They said my godmother promised that."
[Pg 384]"I love you as you are, plain or handsome, you dear, good Caspar," cried little Mabel, "and I will marry you just as soon as my mother, Dame Dimity, gives her consent!"
[Pg 384]"I love you just the way you are, whether you're ordinary or attractive, my dear, sweet Caspar," exclaimed little Mabel, "and I will marry you as soon as my mother, Dame Dimity, agrees!"
Alas! True love is ever doomed to be crossed, else this little tale of ours had been a good deal shorter; had, perhaps, even ended here!
Alas! True love is always destined to face challenges, or else this little story of ours would have been much shorter; it might have even ended right here!
Dame Dimity would on no account yield her consent to the union of her daughter, the beauty of the town, with the cobbler of Cobweb Corner. Why, if it came to that, there was Christopher Clogs, the wooden shoemaker, who was a good figure and a wealthy man to boot! He lived in the Market Place, and drove a thriving business, whilst Caspar was known to have only one coat to his back. Really the effrontery of Cobweb Corner was astounding!
Dame Dimity would on no account agree to her daughter, the most beautiful girl in town, marrying the cobbler from Cobweb Corner. If it came down to it, there was Christopher Clogs, the wooden shoemaker, who was well-built and wealthy too! He lived in the Market Place and ran a successful business, while Caspar was known to only have one coat to his name. Honestly, the nerve of Cobweb Corner was unbelievable!
Poor Mabel's eyes were now often dimmed with tears; yet once every day she passed through the narrow street near the castle wall, and gazed up at Caspar's gable-window, until she saw the little shoemaker smile down at her. After she had vanished, Caspar would feel very lonely; yet he said to himself, "When I want to see her blue eyes, then I must look at the sky. She'll always have blue eyes, and she'll always be my Mabel."
Poor Mabel's eyes were often filled with tears now; still, every day she walked through the narrow street by the castle wall and looked up at Caspar's gable window until she saw the little shoemaker smile down at her. After she disappeared, Caspar would feel very lonely; yet he told himself, "When I want to see her blue eyes, I just have to look at the sky. She'll always have blue eyes, and she'll always be my Mabel."
These days Caspar rarely left his workshop in the old garret. He was very poor, and had nothing to buy with; so he went to no shops, and he avoided the neighbours, as they were beginning to make merry about him, and Mabel, and Dame Dimity. He could not bear to hear them say that Mabel was betrothed to Christie Clogs, the wooden shoemaker. Anything but that!
These days, Caspar hardly ever left his workshop in the old attic. He was really poor and had no money to spend, so he didn't go to any stores and kept his distance from the neighbors, who were starting to make jokes about him, Mabel, and Dame Dimity. He couldn't stand hearing them say that Mabel was engaged to Christie Clogs, the wooden shoemaker. Anything but that!
When he had nobody to talk to, why, he opened his window to converse with the swallows, and asked them every evening what was the news—for Caspar could not afford to take in a newspaper.
When he had no one to talk to, he opened his window to chat with the swallows and asked them every evening what the news was—since Caspar couldn't afford to get a newspaper.
"Oh, what do you think!" they cried one night, swirling round his head in circles, as their custom was, "here is something to interest you, Caspar! The king has got sore feet—from wearing tight boots, they say,—and sits in an arm-chair[Pg 385] with his feet wrapped up in a flannel. We saw it all just a while ago."
"Oh, what do you think!" they shouted one night, circling around his head as they usually did, "we have something to catch your attention, Caspar! The king has sore feet—they say it's from wearing tight boots—and he's sitting in an armchair[Pg 385] with his feet wrapped in flannel. We saw it all just a bit ago."
"I took stock of His Majesty's feet that day," said Caspar promptly, "the day he was out on the 'Green.' I can't help measuring people's feet with my eye," he added apologetically to the swallows; "you see, it's my trade, and it is the only thing I am good at."
"I checked out His Majesty's feet that day," Caspar said quickly, "the day he was out on the 'Green.' I can't help but size up people's feet with my eyes," he added sheepishly to the swallows; "you see, it's my job, and it's the only thing I'm really good at."
But ere he had finished speaking, the friendly swallows had described their last swift circle in the air, and, with a sharp scream of "Goodnight," had darted into their nests under the old pointed roof.
But before he finished speaking, the friendly swallows had flown their last quick circle in the air and, with a sharp scream of "Goodnight," had darted into their nests under the old pointed roof.
That evening, ere he lay down in his nest, poor Caspar had cut out of soft, well-tanned leather a pair of shoes, which he knew to be the king's own measure. "Ah," said Caspar, "the poor king must have his new shoes as soon as possible, for it is awful to suffer toe-ache, and to be obliged to sit all day long with one's feet swathed in flannel." And Caspar sat with his leather apron on, and wrought as if for life and death at the new shoes. He was too busy even to rise and look at the window for little Mabel passing by.
That evening, before he lay down in his nest, poor Caspar had cut out a pair of shoes from soft, well-tanned leather, knowing they were the king's exact size. "Ah," said Caspar, "the poor king needs his new shoes as soon as possible because it's terrible to have toe pain and to be stuck sitting all day with one's feet wrapped in flannel." And Caspar sat with his leather apron on, working on the new shoes as if it were a matter of life and death. He was so focused that he didn't even get up to look out the window for little Mabel passing by.
At last they were completed. Then the humpbacked cobbler, having washed his hands, and brushed his one coat, went off, quivering with excitement, bearing the new shoes in his hands, away downstairs, and through the narrow street under the castle wall, till he came and stood before the castle gate. Here the sentinel on duty demanded what he wanted.
At last they were finished. The hunchbacked cobbler, having washed his hands and brushed his only coat, left, trembling with excitement, carrying the new shoes in his hands, down the stairs, and through the narrow street under the castle wall until he reached the castle gate. There, the guard on duty asked what he wanted.
"Pair of shoes for His Majesty," responded Caspar in a businesslike manner, and was admitted.
"Pair of shoes for His Majesty," Caspar replied in a professional tone, and was allowed in.
When he had crossed the courtyard, and had arrived at the entrance of the inner apartments, he was accosted by a couple of lackeys covered with gold lace, and with powdered hair.
When he crossed the courtyard and reached the entrance to the inner rooms, he was approached by a couple of servants dressed in gold lace and sporting powdered hair.
"Heigho! What's all this!" they exclaimed. "Where dost thou hail from, old Hop-o'-my-thumb?"
"Heigho! What's going on!" they exclaimed. "Where are you from, old Hop-o'-my-thumb?"
"I am Caspar the cobbler, of Cobweb Corner," replied the little man gravely; "as you may perceive by these new shoes which I bring for the king, and which are His Majesty's exact fit."
"I am Caspar the cobbler from Cobweb Corner," the little man replied seriously; "as you can see by these new shoes I'm bringing for the king, and they are a perfect fit for His Majesty."
[Pg 386]"Begone, knave!" cried the lackeys indignantly. "Dost thou imagine the king would wear anything contrived by the likes of thee. Be off, old mountebank, ere thou and thy shoes are flung into the castle dungeon!"
[Pg 386]"Get out of here, jerk!" shouted the servants angrily. "Do you think the king would wear anything made by someone like you? Leave now, you old fraud, before you and your shoes are thrown into the castle dungeon!"
In vain poor Caspar intreated; they would not even listen to him. At last, in utter terror for his life, he hurried away, disappointed, mortified, sick at heart, carrying the despised piece of workmanship, at which he had toiled so carefully and conscientiously all these weeks, back home to his obscure lodging in Cobweb Corner. Here, overcome with vexation, the little man flung himself upon his bed, and cried himself asleep.
In vain, poor Caspar begged; they wouldn’t even listen to him. Finally, in sheer panic for his life, he rushed away, feeling disappointed, humiliated, and heartbroken, carrying the rejected piece of work that he had spent so much time and effort perfecting over the past few weeks, back to his little place in Cobweb Corner. There, overwhelmed with frustration, the little man threw himself onto his bed and cried himself to sleep.
When he awoke it was evening. A fresh breeze was gently stirring the casement, the window was open, and the swallows passing and repassing it in circles, producing a screaming, chattering noise all the time.
When he woke up, it was evening. A cool breeze was softly moving the window, which was open, and the swallows were flying back and forth in circles, making a lot of noise with their screeching and chattering.
Caspar's eye fell first on his work-table, on which lay, side by side, his latest, best work, the brand new shoes for the king. Ah! the swallows saw them too, and this was the cause of all the extra twittering and screaming this evening.
Caspar's eye first landed on his work table, where his latest and greatest creation, the brand new shoes for the king, lay side by side. Ah! The swallows spotted them too, and that's why all the extra chirping and screeching was happening this evening.
"Dear feathered friends," cried Caspar, springing to the open window, "how can ye help me? They are finished! They fit! But how are they to be conveyed to His Majesty? The menials in the castle would not let me in."
"Dear feathered friends," shouted Caspar, jumping up to the open window, "how can you help me? They're done! They fit! But how am I supposed to get them to His Majesty? The servants in the castle won’t let me in."
"Wee—wee—we could carry one!" piped the swallows, slily, dipping their long lanced wings, and swirling swiftly by.
"Wee—wee—we could carry one!" chirped the swallows, slyly, dipping their long pointed wings and swirling quickly by.
"No, not one, ye silly creatures!" cried Caspar all out of breath; "both or none!"
"No, not one, you silly creatures!" shouted Caspar, out of breath; "both or none!"
The swallows made a second long sweep, and as they neared the gablet again, hissed forth, "Singly were surer." But, as Caspar made a sign of impatience, four of his friends, the swifts, darted straight across the window-sill to the work-table, and, seizing the new shoes by heel and toe, sped off with them across the old wall to the royal castle.
The swallows made another long pass, and as they approached the gable again, they hissed, "Going alone is safer." But when Caspar showed his annoyance, four of his friends, the swifts, zipped straight across the window sill to the work table and, grabbing the new shoes by the heel and toe, took off with them over the old wall toward the royal castle.
It seemed but an instant and they were back, screaming and hissing and circling towards their nest in the eaves. Caspar[Pg 387] put his head out at the open casement, and listened anxiously to their sounds.
It felt like just a moment and they were back, screaming and hissing as they flew around their nest in the eaves. Caspar[Pg 387] leaned out of the open window and listened closely to their noises.
"Dropped them at his bed-room window—the little balcony—some one opened—took them in—so, so, sleep well, sleep well,—goodnight!"
"Dropped them at his bedroom window—the little balcony—someone opened it—took them in—so, so, sleep well, sleep well,—goodnight!"
The following morning Caspar the cobbler was up and dressed before daybreak, and down in the streets, in and out amongst the crowds, trying to overhear some gossip about the king.
The next morning, Caspar the cobbler was awake and dressed before dawn, walking through the streets, weaving in and out of the crowds, trying to catch some gossip about the king.
The city folk were surprised to see him once more in their midst; and good-naturedly permitted him to sit at their firesides for old times' sake, although he called for no ale, nor lighted a long pipe like the others. All poor Caspar desired was to ascertain the latest court news; but, to his annoyance, he was doomed to learn first a great many things that did not please him about Dame Dimity and Christie Clogs.
The city folks were surprised to see him again among them; and they kindly let him sit by their firesides for old times' sake, even though he didn’t ask for any beer or light up a long pipe like the others. All poor Caspar wanted was to find out the latest court news; but, to his frustration, he ended up hearing a lot of things about Dame Dimity and Christie Clogs that he didn’t like.
At last, late on in the afternoon, somebody inquired if the company were informed of the good tidings, "that His Majesty the king was recovered of his foot-ache, and could walk about again, thanks to a shoemaker who had succeeded in fitting His Majesty's foot to a 'T.'"
At last, late in the afternoon, someone asked if the group had heard the good news, "that His Majesty the king was feeling better from his foot pain and could walk around again, thanks to a shoemaker who had managed to get His Majesty's foot to fit perfectly."
"That shoemaker, whoever he be, has founded his own fortune this day!" exclaimed the innkeeper.
"That shoemaker, whoever he is, has made his own fortune today!" exclaimed the innkeeper.
Caspar sprang to his feet, and at the same time the pewter tankards and all the pipes, the host and all the customers, danced round before his eyes. With a great gasp of excitement he bounded out to the street, and sped on to the market place, past Dame Dimity's, and past Christie Clogs', and on to the narrow street with the overshadowing wall, and on, and on, until he arrived at the royal entrance. He obtained admittance as before, and pressed forward till he was arrested by the supercilious lackeys in gold-lace livery.
Caspar jumped up, and at the same time the pewter mugs and all the pipes, the host and all the customers, swirled around in front of him. With a big gasp of excitement, he dashed out to the street and raced to the market square, passing Dame Dimity's and Christie Clogs', and continuing down the narrow street with the towering wall, and on, until he reached the royal entrance. He got in just like before and pushed forward until he was stopped by the arrogant servants in gold-laced uniforms.
"What! here again, old Hop-o'-my-thumb!" cried they.
"What! Here again, old Hop-o'-my-thumb!" they exclaimed.
"But I am the royal shoemaker, gentlemen!" exclaimed Caspar, proudly, "and that was my own work which I carried in my hand yesterday morning."
"But I am the royal shoemaker, gentlemen!" Caspar exclaimed proudly, "and that was my own work that I carried in my hand yesterday morning."
"What knavery is this?" returned the head menial of the[Pg 388] castle, "the royal shoemaker, villain, is no clumsy clown from these parts; but he and his wares come from abroad, from Paris. He is, moreover, with the king at present, receiving his reward for the beautiful new pair of shoes in softly-tanned leather, which arrived last night at dusk. He is an elegant gentleman, this Parisian, and knows fine manners as well as his trade, for he ne'er goes nor comes without dealing out largesse to us, the gentlemen attendants, and therein exhibits his good breeding."
"What kind of trickery is this?" replied the head servant of the[Pg 388] castle. "The royal shoemaker is no bumbling fool from around here; he and his goods come from abroad, specifically Paris. Right now, he’s with the king, receiving his payment for the beautiful new pair of shoes made from soft-tanned leather, which arrived last night at dusk. This Parisian is a sophisticated gentleman who knows proper etiquette just as well as his craft, because he never arrives or leaves without giving us, the gentlemen attendants, some generous gifts, which shows his good upbringing."
"But the shoes!" stammered out Caspar all aghast. "The shoes! I made them, and His Majesty the king has them on at this very moment. Confound your Parisian!" he screamed, waxing wroth; "it was I who made the shoes—they were found on the western balcony last night—His Majesty must know that they are the work of Caspar the cobbler, of Cobweb Corner!"
"But the shoes!" Caspar exclaimed, completely shocked. "The shoes! I made them, and the king is wearing them right now. Damn your Parisian!" he yelled, getting angry; "it was I who made the shoes—they were found on the western balcony last night—His Majesty must know that they're the work of Caspar the cobbler, from Cobweb Corner!"
At this moment a musical murmur of voices was audible from within, and a creaking of boots; and at once the angry lackeys turned smiling faces towards the departing French merchant, who politely pressed a little coin into each of their outstretched palms.
At this moment, a soft murmur of voices came from inside, along with the creaking of boots; instantly, the irate servants turned smiling faces toward the departing French merchant, who politely pressed a small coin into each of their outstretched hands.
When at length he took his departure, Caspar followed him some way with a very ugly expression disfiguring his features. "I could kill this dandy interloper, who steals the reward and credit of my hard-earned toil! I could stick my awl through him!"
When he finally left, Caspar followed him for a bit with a really ugly look on his face. "I could kill this fancy intruder who takes the reward and recognition for my hard work! I could stab him with my awl!"
Poor Caspar, it was well that at this instant he was accosted by his loving little angel, his sweet, blue-eyed Mabel!
Poor Caspar, it was a good thing that at that moment he was approached by his dear little angel, his sweet, blue-eyed Mabel!
"Eh, my Caspar, whatever has come over you, and whither are you going, that you do not even see your own Mabel? And, oh! I am thankful to have met you now, for look, Caspar, with trudging past Cobweb Corner every day my pretty shoes are well-nigh worn through! So I must have a new pair, and you may set about making them at once."
"Hey, Caspar, what’s going on with you, and where are you headed, that you don’t even notice your own Mabel? And, oh! I’m glad to have run into you now because look, Caspar, with walking by Cobweb Corner every day, my cute shoes are almost worn out! So I need a new pair, and you can start making them right away."
Then poor Caspar told her about his grievous disappointment at the castle, and the insults and humiliation he had experienced at the hands of the royal underlings. "It is too bad." he said, "to think that nobody knows that I made them!"
Then poor Caspar told her about his deep disappointment at the castle, and the insults and humiliation he had faced from the royal minions. "It’s such a shame," he said, "to think that no one knows I created them!"
[Pg 389]"The swallows know it," added Mabel pensively, "and you should have followed their advice; for, after all, they are your best friends."
[Pg 389]"The swallows know," Mabel said thoughtfully, "and you should have listened to them; after all, they are your closest friends."
"What!" returned Caspar sharply, "and sent only one at a time? Is that what you mean, Mabel?"
"What!" Caspar shot back, "and only sent one at a time? Is that what you mean, Mabel?"
"I dare say that was what they meant," she returned.
"I would say that's what they meant," she replied.
Caspar groaned.
Caspar sighed.
"But look," continued the little maiden gaily, her blue eyes dancing with a bright idea, "remember this, O Caspar, the king's shoes must by-and-by become worn through, like mine! And then—and then, he must have new ones too—and then—and then we'll take the swallows' advice, and act with greater caution."
"But look," continued the little girl cheerfully, her blue eyes sparkling with a bright idea, "remember this, Caspar, the king's shoes will eventually wear out, just like mine! And then—and then, he’ll need new ones too—and then—and then we'll take the swallows' advice and be more careful."
That evening when Caspar went home to Cobweb Corner, and flung open his gable-window, there were no graceful circles described overhead, and no twittering amongst the eaves. All was silent. The swallows had taken leave of Cobweb Corner, and of the royal castle, and of the quaint old city, with its many spires and turrets. They were off, all together, a joyous merry troup of tourists, swiftly, swiftly winging their way to warmer climes for the winter.
That evening when Caspar got home to Cobweb Corner and opened his gable window wide, there were no graceful circles flying overhead, and no chirping around the eaves. Everything was quiet. The swallows had said goodbye to Cobweb Corner, to the royal castle, and to the charming old city with its many spires and turrets. They were all gone, a happy group of travelers, quickly winging their way to warmer places for the winter.
Poor Caspar missed them sadly, and reproached them a little at first for being heartless, selfish creatures. Soon, however, he gained courage again; and began to work at Mabel's shoes ... and then at the king's—to have them ready by spring time, when, as the little maiden said, "the others should be worn out."
Poor Caspar missed them a lot and scolded them a bit at first for being heartless and selfish. Soon, though, he found his courage again and started working on Mabel's shoes... and then on the king's—to have them ready by spring when, as the little girl put it, "the others would be worn out."
Several times that winter Caspar saw the king walk out in the identical shoes his hands had manufactured; and his heart gave a leap every time he observed them becoming thinner.
Several times that winter, Caspar saw the king walking in the same shoes that he had made by hand, and his heart would skip a beat every time he noticed them getting thinner.
At last the soft western breezes, the budding flowers, and the bright-blue, sunny sky of springtime came again; and the swallows returned swiftly, swiftly, swirling and screaming, just as they had done last year. They nested in their old corner under the eaves of Caspar's gable-roof. And by-and-by, when it was gossipped throughout the city that the king's feet were paining him again, because the very last new shoes[Pg 390]—which really came from Paris, didn't fit at all, then the swallows at nightfall hissed at Caspar's window, "Soon, soon, see they be ready! Singly is surely!"
At last, the gentle western breezes, the blooming flowers, and the bright blue, sunny sky of spring returned; and the swallows appeared quickly, swirling and screeching, just like they did last year. They settled in their usual spot under the eaves of Caspar's gable roof. Soon, when word spread throughout the city that the king's feet were hurting again because his latest shoes[Pg 390]—which really came from Paris—didn't fit at all, the swallows at dusk hissed at Caspar's window, "Soon, soon, see they be ready! Singly is surely!"
The dandified tradesman from Paris arrived at the castle with all his samples; but he was received with suspicion, and dismissed in disgrace, and this time distributed no largesse amongst the gold-laced lackeys.
The stylish tradesman from Paris arrived at the castle with all his samples; but he was met with suspicion and sent away in disgrace, and this time he gave no largesse to the gold-laced servants.
The same night the swallows might have been observed darting off from Cobweb Corner, bearing one neatly-made shoe in soft, well-tanned leather. They dropped it outside the royal window, on the western balcony.
The same night, the swallows could be seen darting off from Cobweb Corner, carrying one neatly-made shoe in soft, well-tanned leather. They dropped it outside the royal window, on the western balcony.
The following morning there was a great proclamation out all over the town. The mayor read it aloud on the market place in front of Christie Clogs' house, offering an immense reward to the person who could produce the missing shoe, "fellow to that one discovered on the king's balcony last night"; and a second reward, "ten times as great to the manufacturer of the said pair of shoes, which fitted His Majesty to a 'T.'"
The next morning, a big announcement spread throughout the town. The mayor read it out loud in the marketplace in front of Christie Clogs' house, offering a huge reward to anyone who could find the missing shoe, "matching the one found on the king's balcony last night"; and a second reward, "ten times as much for the maker of that pair of shoes, which fit His Majesty to a 'T.'"
In front of the crowd thronging the market place stood Caspar, his figure erect, his face transformed into a beautiful face by the delight which had taken possession of his whole soul. The success of an honest workman beamed in his countenance, and rendered the poor cobbler noble.
In front of the crowd gathered in the marketplace stood Caspar, his posture straight, his face shining with joy that filled his entire being. The satisfaction of a hardworking craftsman radiated from his expression, making the humble cobbler appear dignified.
Mabel ran to his side, and he placed the missing shoe in her hands. "It is safe with my true, blue-eyed darling!" cried Caspar proudly; and the people raised a hearty cheer.
Mabel ran to his side, and he handed her the missing shoe. "It's safe with my true, blue-eyed darling!" Caspar exclaimed proudly, and the crowd erupted in cheers.
Then they formed a procession, and, with Caspar and Mabel at their head, marched to the royal presence.
Then they formed a line, and, with Caspar and Mabel leading the way, marched to the royal presence.
This time the king received Caspar himself, and from Mabel's lips learned the whole story of the shoes from the very beginning.
This time the king met with Caspar directly, and from Mabel, he heard the entire story of the shoes from the very start.
After that, there was great rejoicing in the quaint old city; for both Caspar and Mabel were now the favourites with all the better folk. The king issued a command for their immediate marriage, and appointed Caspar to a post in the castle.
After that, there was a lot of celebration in the charming old city, because both Caspar and Mabel had become favorites among the upper-class citizens. The king issued an order for their immediate marriage and assigned Caspar a position in the castle.
But the only title Caspar was willing to accept was that of[Pg 391] "Cobbler to the King"; and, as such, he subsequently removed his belongings from Cobweb Corner to a fine large house which was prepared for him in the market place.
But the only title Caspar was willing to accept was that of[Pg 391] "Cobbler to the King"; and, because of that, he later moved his things from Cobweb Corner to a nice big house that had been set up for him in the marketplace.
The fairy godmother was allowed to come and grace the wedding with her presence; and she promised so many blessings that Caspar and Mabel ought to have been still happier if that had been possible.
The fairy godmother was invited to the wedding, and she promised so many blessings that Caspar and Mabel should have been even happier, if that were possible.
As for Dame Dimity, she married Christie Clogs herself; and report says she led a sore life of it when he came home tipsy at night, and began to fling his wooden shoes about.
As for Dame Dimity, she married Christie Clogs herself; and word has it she had a tough time when he came home drunk at night and started throwing his wooden shoes around.
IV.
Lady Dorothy's Dog.
On the outskirts of Langaffer village, and not far from the great pine forest, stood the cottage of old Dame Dorothy, with its latticed windows and picturesque porch, and its pretty little garden, fenced in with green palings and privet hedge.
On the edge of Langaffer village, not far from the large pine forest, was the cottage of old Dame Dorothy, featuring its window panes, charming porch, and lovely little garden, surrounded by green picket fencing and a privet hedge.
Dame Dorothy was a nice, particular old lady, who spent her time in and about her house, trying to make things neat and cosy. In winter she might be seen polishing her mahogany furniture, rubbing bright her brazen candlesticks and copper kettle, or sweeping about the fireplace; whilst in summertime she was mostly busy weeding her garden, raking the little walks, and watering her flowers.
Dame Dorothy was a sweet, particular old lady who spent her time in and around her house, trying to keep things tidy and cozy. In the winter, she could be seen polishing her mahogany furniture, shining her brass candlesticks and copper kettle, or sweeping around the fireplace; while in the summer, she was mostly busy weeding her garden, raking the little paths, and watering her flowers.
Yet she never smiled, only sighed very often; and toiled every day more diligently than the day before.
Yet she never smiled, just sighed a lot; and worked harder every day than the day before.
Strange to say, Dame Dorothy was not comfortable in spite of all her conscientiously-performed labours; nor happy, although she lived in such a beautiful little cottage. She never imagined for a moment that the cause of this could be the fact—that she kept a black dog.
Strangely enough, Dame Dorothy wasn’t comfortable despite all her hard work; nor was she happy, even though she lived in such a lovely little cottage. She never thought for a second that the reason for this could be the fact that she owned a black dog.
Black Nero was a magnificent mastiff, with not a white hair on his back. He had run into Dame Dorothy's one Fifth of November from the forest, when quite a little puppy; and she had housed him and fed him ever since; and now she was so[Pg 392] much attached to him that she declared she could not part with him for the world.
Black Nero was a magnificent mastiff, with not a single white hair on his back. He had wandered into Dame Dorothy's place on the Fifth of November from the forest when he was just a little puppy; she had taken him in and fed him ever since. Now she was so[Pg 392] attached to him that she said she could never part with him for anything.
In return for her care he trampled over her flower-beds, tore down her hollyhocks, and scraped up the roots of her "London Pride" with his fore-paws; made a passage for himself through her privet hedge, and lay stretched on fine days his full length on her rustic sofa in the door-porch.
In exchange for her care, he stomped on her flower beds, ripped out her hollyhocks, and dug up the roots of her "London Pride" with his front paws; carved a path for himself through her privet hedge, and on nice days, sprawled out on her rustic sofa in the entryway.
When the rosy-cheeked village children passed by to school in the morning Nero snarled and snapped at them through the railings, so that not one durst venture to say "Good-morrow, Dame Dorothy."
When the rosy-cheeked village kids passed by on their way to school in the morning, Nero snarled and snapped at them through the railings, so that not one of them dared to say "Good morning, Dame Dorothy."
Even the next-door neighbours were afraid of him; and some acquaintances of the widow, who themselves kept cats and dogs, and nice little soft kittens as pets, now rarely invited her over to a friendly dance or a wedding or christening; for if they did the black dog was certain to accompany his mistress; and then, in the midst of the party, he would raise such a barking, and create such a confusion, that none of the dames could get speaking.
Even the neighbors next door were scared of him; and some of the widow's friends, who had their own cats and dogs, and cute little soft kittens as pets, now hardly ever invited her to a friendly dance or a wedding or a christening. Because if they did, the black dog would definitely come along with his owner; and then, in the middle of the gathering, he would start barking so much and cause such a ruckus that none of the ladies could have a proper conversation.
In winter, when the cold blasts swirled dreamily through the leafless branches of the Langaffer beeches, causing them to creak and moan; when the snow lay thick upon the ground, and the nights closed in apace, and the villagers relished the comforts of the "ingle-nook," then—alas!—there was no fireside enjoyment for poor Dame Dorothy. She might fasten her shutters, and draw her armchair close to the hearth; she might pile up the logs in the chimney to make a blazing fire—but all in vain! Home cheer there was none; for the black dog was there, with his great body extended between her and the warmth. She might boil the kettle, and gaze at herself in its shining lid; but Nero's face was reflected in the kettle-lid too; and in all the lids, and pots and pans, and pewters and coppers right round the room, with his ugly muzzle half-open for growling and snarling.
In winter, when the cold winds swirled lazily through the bare branches of the Langaffer beech trees, making them creak and groan; when the snow piled up thick on the ground, and the nights fell quickly, and the villagers enjoyed the comfort of the "ingle-nook," then—sadly!—there was no cozy fireside for poor Dame Dorothy. She could shut her shutters and pull her armchair close to the hearth; she could stack the logs in the fireplace to create a roaring fire—but it was all pointless! There was no warmth at home; because the big black dog lay sprawled between her and the heat. She could boil the kettle and look at herself in its shiny lid; but Nero's face was reflected in the kettle lid as well; and in all the lids, pots and pans, and pewters and coppers around the room, with his ugly muzzle half-open, ready to growl and snarl.
Moreover, the dog was so greedy and thankless, he never wagged his tail, but would snap at the victuals his mistress herself was eating; and when she did give him the choicest[Pg 393] dainties that came off her gridiron, and the very top of the cream, he would only whine for more.
Moreover, the dog was so greedy and ungrateful, he never wagged his tail, but would snap at the food his owner was eating; and when she did give him the best[Pg 393] treats from her grill, and the very top of the cream, he would only whine for more.
For all this, Dame Dorothy had no idea of parting with the graceless brute, but continued to pet and pamper him. She was even secretly proud of Nero, because he was the biggest dog in the village, and by far the most terrible. Once she told the neighbours over the palings that he was a great protection to her, especially at night, and she "such a poor lone widow!"
For all this, Dame Dorothy had no intention of getting rid of the unruly beast, but kept spoiling and pampering him. She was even secretly proud of Nero because he was the biggest dog in the village and definitely the most intimidating. Once, she told the neighbors over the fence that he was a great source of protection for her, especially at night, since she was "such a poor lonely widow!"
Whereupon these good people honestly replied, "Oh, Mistress Dorothy, never dread a worse enemy than your own black dog!"
Whereupon these good people honestly replied, "Oh, Mistress Dorothy, never fear a worse enemy than your own black dog!"
Then in her heart she remembered how that very morning Nero had indeed caught her thumb between his teeth when impatiently snatching his food; and how the evening before he had upset the milkpail, and left the black mark of his paw on her new knitted quilt; and how, one day last week, he had sat down on her best Sunday cap. And Dame Dorothy knew in her heart that the village folk spoke truly; but she would not acknowledge it, no—but with a melancholy shake of her head, repeated, "Poor dear Nero! People have something against thee, my dear black doggie!"
Then in her heart she remembered how that very morning Nero had caught her thumb between his teeth when he impatiently snatched his food; and how the evening before he had knocked over the milkpail, leaving a black mark of his paw on her new knitted quilt; and how one day last week, he had sat down on her best Sunday cap. And Dame Dorothy knew deep down that the villagers spoke the truth; but she wouldn’t admit it, no—but with a sad shake of her head, she repeated, "Poor dear Nero! People have something against you, my sweet black dog!"
Now it happened that one fine morning in May, when the lark was warbling high overhead, and the hawthorn bushes were putting on their first pink blossoms, and all the forest was gay with budding flowers and singing birds, and the village school-children were passing hand-in-hand, carrying their little slates and satchels, that they met a tiny fairy all in white, with a wondrous beaming face, and golden hair floating down over her shoulders. Naturally they stopped to stare at her, for they had never seen such a lovely little lady before; and she smiled pleasantly, for she had never beheld such a collection of wondering round eyes, and so many wide-open mouths gaping at her.
Now, one beautiful morning in May, while the lark was singing high above and the hawthorn bushes were blooming with their first pink flowers, the whole forest was cheerful with budding flowers and singing birds. The village school kids were walking hand-in-hand, carrying their little slates and backpacks, when they came across a tiny fairy dressed in white, with a radiant smile and golden hair flowing down her shoulders. Of course, they stopped to stare at her since they had never seen such a lovely little lady before; she smiled back warmly, as she had never seen such a group of amazed wide eyes and gaping mouths looking at her.
Presently she asked, "Can you tell me, young people, whose is that pretty cottage, so nicely situated at the corner of the wood, with the beautiful porch and palings?"
Presently she asked, "Can you tell me, young people, whose lovely cottage that is, so nicely located at the edge of the woods, with the beautiful porch and fence?"
[Pg 394]"Dame Dorothy's!" exclaimed they all in a breath.
[Pg 394]"Dame Dorothy's!" they all exclaimed in unison.
"It must be very delightful there," she continued. "I shall go in, and see Dame Dorothy."
"It must be so nice there," she continued. "I'm going to go in and see Dame Dorothy."
"Don't! She keeps a dog," cried one, "and he will eat you up."
"Don’t! She has a dog," shouted one person, "and he will eat you alive."
"Such a nasty, big black dog," added another, "that barks——"
"Such a mean, big black dog," added another, "that barks——"
"Like a lion," interposed a third.
"Like a lion," interrupted a third.
"And bites like a tiger!" added a fourth.
"And it bites like a tiger!" added a fourth.
"Oh, don't go, pretty lady!" repeated a fifth and sixth, and many more childish voices together; "and pray don't open the gate, for we are all so afraid he might spring out at us."
"Oh, please don't go, beautiful lady!" chimed in a fifth and sixth voice, along with many more childish voices together; "and please don't open the gate, because we're all so scared he might jump out at us."
"Thank you, my dears, but I am not afraid," said the fairy. "And I intend to visit Dame Dorothy all the same."
"Thank you, my dears, but I'm not scared," said the fairy. "And I still plan to visit Dame Dorothy."
Then the children were more astonished still when they saw her glide in between the palings without ever unlatching the gate. She was such a slender little fairy-body! But they held their breaths, and clutched at one another's skirts with fear, as they heard the harsh yelp of Nero, and perceived him bounding forward from his seat in the doorway.
Then the kids were even more amazed when they saw her glide between the fence posts without ever unhooking the gate. She was such a tiny, delicate fairy! But they held their breath and clutched each other's clothes in fear as they heard Nero's sharp bark and saw him jump up from his spot in the doorway.
"Ah! eh! oh! he will devour her!" they all gasped out together. But just then the little lady was waving her tiny hand toward their school-house; and they all ran on so fast, so fast, that the door was not quite closed when they arrived.
"Ah! eh! oh! he's going to eat her!" they all exclaimed together. But just then, the little lady was waving her tiny hand toward their schoolhouse; and they all ran so fast, so fast, that the door was barely closed when they got there.
And now the good little fairy with her white dress, and her golden tresses floating behind her, fixed her blue eyes very steadily on the dog's black eyes, and held up her tiny forefinger.
And now the lovely little fairy in her white dress, with her golden hair flowing behind her, stared intently into the dog's black eyes and raised her tiny forefinger.
Thus she walked straight into Dame Dorothy's cottage, and, as she flung open the door, a whole flood of sunshine streamed in along with her.
Thus she walked straight into Dame Dorothy's cottage, and, as she swung open the door, a whole flood of sunshine poured in with her.
And the black dog hung his head, and followed her slowly, growling and grinding his teeth as if he would best like to snatch her, and munch her up, and swallow her down all in a minute.
And the black dog lowered his head and followed her slowly, growling and gritting his teeth as if he wanted nothing more than to grab her, chew her up, and swallow her whole in one go.
But Dame Dorothy was enchanted with her bright little visitor; for, to tell the truth, the callers-in were very rare that[Pg 395] year at the woodside cottage, and the widow's heart often yearned for some one to speak to.
But Dame Dorothy was charmed by her bright little visitor; to be honest, visitors were very rare that[Pg 395] year at the cottage by the woods, and the widow often longed for someone to talk to.
The white fairy inquired how it was that so few flowers were seen in the garden, and so few birds' nests under the eaves of the cottage; and why Dame Dorothy did not take her knitting that fine morning, and enjoy the bright sun in the doorway?
The white fairy asked why there were so few flowers in the garden and so few bird nests under the eaves of the cottage; and why Dame Dorothy wasn't doing her knitting that lovely morning and enjoying the sunshine in the doorway?
The widow looked melancholy, and heaved a deep sigh; but the black dog, who had overheard every syllable, sneaked away with a low growling noise, and knocked down a chair on purpose to indicate his malice.
The widow looked sad and let out a deep sigh; however, the black dog, who had heard everything, sneaked away with a low growl and purposely knocked over a chair to show his anger.
"I shall return another day," said the good little fairy as she rose to take leave, "and bring you such a sweet nosegay fresh from the forest, to decorate the table and cheer your heart, because," she added, quite in a whisper, lest Nero might hear her—"because I am sorry to see you have none left in your flower-beds."
"I'll come back another day," said the kind little fairy as she got up to leave, "and I'll bring you a lovely bouquet fresh from the forest, to brighten up the table and lift your spirits, because," she added, almost in a whisper, so Nero wouldn't hear her—"because I feel bad that you have none left in your flower beds."
From this day forth Dame Dorothy's dog was "poorly." He skulked about the garden, keeping to the gravel walk, with drooping ears and tail between his legs. And by-and-by he began to leave his food untasted.
From this day on, Dame Dorothy's dog was "sick." He sneaked around the garden, sticking to the gravel path, with his ears drooping and his tail between his legs. Eventually, he started to leave his food untouched.
The poor widow noticed the change, and became anxious. Then presently she grew more uneasy; and at last, greatly concerned about her favourite's health, she set about cutting him out a warm coat for the autumn out of her own best velvet mantle, for she was sure he had taken the influenza.
The poor widow noticed the change and started to feel anxious. Soon, she became even more worried; finally, concerned about her favorite's health, she decided to make him a warm coat for the autumn from her best velvet cloak, convinced he had caught the flu.
By-and-by she observed that Nero grew worse on the days of the bright little fairy's visits; that no sooner did the white robe and the golden hair cross the threshold than he would move away from the fireside, slink whining under the tables and chairs, and pass outside the house altogether.
By and by, she noticed that Nero got worse on the days the cheerful little fairy came to visit; as soon as he saw the white robe and golden hair come through the door, he would leave the fireside, whine as he squeezed under the tables and chairs, and just go outside completely.
Yet Dame Dorothy could not help loving the sunny fairy who every time fetched a lovely posy of sweet-scented flowers from the forest; to say nothing of her winning voice, her musical laughter, her gentle, loving eyes.
Yet Dame Dorothy couldn’t help but love the cheerful fairy who brought her a beautiful bouquet of sweet-smelling flowers from the forest every time; not to mention her charming voice, her melodic laughter, and her kind, loving eyes.
And the village children trooped often now past the woodside cottage, for they wanted to catch a glimpse of the fairy as[Pg 396] she went in and out; and they were quite overjoyed when she spoke to them.
And the village kids often filed by the cottage by the woods, eager to catch a glimpse of the fairy as[Pg 396] she came and went; they were absolutely thrilled when she talked to them.
At last one day Dame Dorothy, who had got into the habit of telling the fairy everything, thought she would consult her about her dog.
At last, one day, Dame Dorothy, who had become accustomed to sharing everything with the fairy, decided to ask her about her dog.
"Ah me, my poor Nero!" she said; "look at him, he is not thriving at all. And what will become of me, a lone widow woman, if aught befall my black dog? And only think, I cannot persuade him to wear the jacket I sewed for him out of my own best mantle!"
"Ah, my poor Nero!" she said; "look at him, he's not doing well at all. And what will happen to me, a lonely widow, if anything happens to my black dog? And just think, I can't get him to wear the jacket I made for him out of my best coat!"
"Poor black dog!" said the little fairy as gravely as she could, and nothing more.
"Poor black dog!" said the little fairy as seriously as she could, and nothing more.
After that she went away; and the same night the dog disappeared.
After that, she left; and that same night, the dog went missing.
Dame Dorothy sought for him high and low, called him by name, coaxingly, entreatingly; but all in vain. Then she sat down in her great armchair by her own fireside, and began to weep for her favourite.
Dame Dorothy searched for him everywhere, calling his name, trying to coax him back gently, but it was all pointless. Then she settled into her big armchair by the fireplace and started to cry for her favorite.
Now it was a very comfortable chair, and the beech-logs in the wide grate sent out a nice warm glow, and it was the first time for months that the rightful possessor of the place could enjoy these in undisturbed tranquillity.
Now it was a really comfortable chair, and the beech logs in the wide fireplace gave off a nice warm glow, and it was the first time in months that the rightful owner of the place could enjoy these in peaceful solitude.
Dame Dorothy soon fell fast asleep. And then she had such funny dreams about white dogs, and black fairies, and school children, all clothed in little jackets cut out of her own best mantle, that she laughed aloud several times in her sleep, and indeed did not waken until the morning sun sent his beams in through the diamond panes of her window.
Dame Dorothy quickly fell into a deep sleep. Then she had such funny dreams about white dogs, black fairies, and school kids, all dressed in little jackets made from her favorite coat, that she laughed out loud several times in her sleep and didn't wake up until the morning sun shone through the diamond panes of her window.
Many days Dame Dorothy searched for her black dog in every corner of the cottage, and under every bush in the garden, and all among her privet hedge, for she was sure he had lain down in some spot to die. But not the least trace of him did she discover.
Many days, Dame Dorothy looked for her black dog in every corner of the cottage, under every bush in the garden, and all through her privet hedge, convinced he had curled up somewhere to die. But she found not a single trace of him.
And then she gathered up all her grief to pour it forth in one loud, intense lamentation the first time the bright little fairy should arrive.
And then she collected all her sorrow to unleash it in one loud, intense wail when the cheerful little fairy finally showed up.
"But oh, do not weep so, good Dame Dorothy," said the[Pg 397] little lady. "When I return again, I shall fetch you another pet to keep you company all day long, and bring joy to your heart, and peace to your fireside!"
"But please, don't cry so much, dear Dame Dorothy," said the[Pg 397] little lady. "When I come back, I'll bring you another pet to keep you company all day, to bring joy to your heart and peace to your home!"
She kept faithful to her promise, the good little fairy; for the next time she came from the forest she brought with her a lovely white-breasted turtle-dove for Dame Dorothy.
She stayed true to her promise, the kind little fairy; for the next time she came from the forest, she brought along a beautiful white-breasted turtle-dove for Dame Dorothy.
The village children saw her on the road, and they all flocked in before her, crying, "Good-morrow, Dame Dorothy. Oh, you are going to get such a beautiful, beautiful bird!" Then the old lady smiled at the children, as she never had smiled for years and years.
The village kids saw her on the road, and they all crowded around her, shouting, "Good morning, Dame Dorothy. Oh, you’re going to get such a beautiful, beautiful bird!" Then the old woman smiled at the kids, like she hadn’t in years.
And, as the days went by, the little garden near the great pine forest grew fair and fragrant. The roses and the sweet woodbine clambered over the pretty porch. The hollyhocks and the London-pride flourished once more, and the little birds built their nests, and twittered fearlessly under the eaves of the rustic cottage.
And as the days passed, the small garden near the huge pine forest became beautiful and fragrant. The roses and sweet woodbine climbed over the lovely porch. The hollyhocks and London-pride bloomed again, and the little birds built their nests and chirped happily under the eaves of the quaint cottage.
The new white pet became so tame and so gentle that it would eat from its mistress's hand, and would perch lovingly upon her shoulder.
The new white pet became so friendly and gentle that it would eat from its owner's hand and would sit affectionately on her shoulder.
And when she was invited by her old acquaintances in the village to an afternoon party, she was always requested to bring her pet along with her; for all the villagers, young and old, who had formerly dreaded the great black dog, now loved and welcomed Dame Dorothy's dove.
And when she was invited by her old friends in the village to an afternoon party, they always asked her to bring her pet with her; because all the villagers, young and old, who had once feared the big black dog, now loved and welcomed Dame Dorothy's dove.
V.
The Little Locksmith.
Long ago there lived in Langaffer a light-hearted, light-haired, lazy little lad called Randal. He enjoyed a happy home, health and high spirits, and a gay, merry life with his brothers and sisters.
Long ago, there was a cheerful, blond, lazy little boy named Randal living in Langaffer. He had a happy home, good health, and a positive outlook, enjoying a fun and joyful life with his brothers and sisters.
They went to no school, but in the early Spring days sallied forth to gather primroses and anemones; they knew the spot where the tallest rushes grew, for plaiting into butterflies' cages,[Pg 398] the best seggan-leaves for tiny canoes, and could tell where the finest blackbirds' eggs were to be found.
They didn't go to school, but in early spring, they would head out to pick primroses and anemones. They knew where the tallest reeds grew for weaving into butterflies' cages, [Pg 398] the best sedge leaves for little canoes, and they could point out where to find the best blackbird eggs.
In autumn, when the leaves were turning yellow, and the squirrels were fat and tame, they roamed together through the dingle in search of hazel-nuts; and waded up and down the shallow stream, their chatter mingling with its bubbling noise, whilst they tried to catch the darting minnows.
In autumn, when the leaves turned yellow and the squirrels were plump and friendly, they roamed together through the thicket looking for hazelnuts and splashed up and down the shallow stream, their chatter blending with the bubbling water as they tried to catch the darting minnows.
Every corner of the village had echoed with their laughter, and with the shrill, clear voice of Randal, the bonniest and blithest of the band.
Every corner of the village had echoed with their laughter and the sharp, clear voice of Randal, the most charming and cheerful of the group.
Now, in a shady grove, at some distance from the village, there stood a quaint-looking edifice, with antique windows and sculptured pillars partly overgrown with ivy. The tiny lads and lasses of Langaffer knew it well enough by sight; but little cared they who lived there, or what might be inside. In the long summer twilight they chased one another round the basement walls, and startled the swallows from the eaves with their joyous screams; and that was enough for them.
Now, in a shady grove, not far from the village, there was a charming-looking building with old windows and decorated pillars that were partly covered in ivy. The little boys and girls of Langaffer recognized it well, but they hardly cared who lived there or what was inside. During the long summer evenings, they ran around the basement walls, scaring the swallows from the roof with their cheerful shouts, and that was all that mattered to them.
Yet there came a day when Randal was alone, lying listlessly his full length upon the grass, flapping away the midges with a blade of spear-grass, just in front of the mansion, when he beheld the portal open, and a youth step forth.
Yet there came a day when Randal was alone, lying flat on the grass, waving away the bugs with a blade of grass, right in front of the mansion, when he saw the door open and a young man step out.
The young man had a beaming countenance, and walked with a quick, elastic step.
The young man had a bright smile and walked with a quick, lively step.
Then Randal wondered for the first time in his life what that lofty edifice could be, and why the youth came "all so smiling out" from its stately portico. He sprang to his feet, and, running forward, cried out, "Pray, sir, can you tell me what building is this?"
Then Randal wondered for the first time in his life what that impressive building could be, and why the young people came "all so smiling out" from its grand entrance. He jumped to his feet and, rushing forward, shouted, "Excuse me, sir, can you tell me what building this is?"
"Oh, a beautiful fairy palace," cried the stranger, "with such wonderful things in every apartment! The oftener one enters, the more one sees, and all so curious, so lovely!"
"Oh, what a beautiful fairy palace," exclaimed the stranger, "with such amazing things in every room! The more you go in, the more you discover, and everything is so intriguing, so beautiful!"
"What! Then you will take me with you the next time you go?" cried Randal, eagerly.
"What! So you'll take me with you the next time you go?" Randal exclaimed eagerly.
"Oh, no, my lad," said the stranger. "If you wish to enter in you must have a key of your own."
"Oh, no, kid," said the stranger. "If you want to go in, you need to have your own key."
"But where shall I get one?" said Randal.
"But where will I find one?" said Randal.
[Pg 399]"Make it!" was the reply. "If you go to the forge at the four roads' end, and apprentice yourself to the locksmith there, he will show you how to set about it. It's a labour that's well repaid."
[Pg 399]"Go for it!" was the response. "If you head to the forge at the end of the crossroads and become an apprentice to the locksmith there, he will teach you how to get started. It's a job that pays off well."
The youth went away, and his words filled Randal with a strange yearning to behold the interior of the mysterious mansion.
The young man left, and his words filled Randal with a weird desire to see inside the mysterious mansion.
But he lost no time; he ran full speed till he came to the forge at the four roads' end, and begged the locksmith to receive him as an apprentice, and teach him how to construct a magic key, that would open the fairy palace.
But he wasted no time; he sprinted at full speed until he reached the forge at the crossroads and asked the locksmith to take him on as an apprentice and teach him how to create a magic key that would unlock the fairy palace.
And there, at the smithy, Randal beheld a number of little locksmiths about his own age, each with a leathern apron on, and arms bared to the elbows, working away at the anvil. They were all making keys, and some had well-nigh finished, whilst others were only beginning.
And there, at the blacksmith's shop, Randal saw a bunch of young locksmiths around his age, all wearing leather aprons and with their arms bare up to the elbows, busy working at the anvil. They were all making keys, some nearly finished while others were just starting out.
Then little Randal bared his arms too, and got a leathern apron on, and began to work with all his might, thinking only of the beautiful fairy palace, that stood so silent and majestic in the midst of the shady pine-grove.
Then little Randal rolled up his sleeves as well, put on a leather apron, and started to work as hard as he could, only thinking about the beautiful fairy palace that stood so quiet and grand in the middle of the shady pine grove.
What could be within its walls? When should he obtain a peep at all the wondrous things he had heard of? Not till his key was ready!
What could be inside its walls? When should he get a glimpse of all the amazing things he had heard about? Not until his key was ready!
And alas! it was heavy work at the smithy. Day after day must the little mechanic toil, till the great beads of perspiration gathered upon his brow.
And unfortunately, it was tough work at the forge. Day after day, the little mechanic had to grind away, until the big drops of sweat formed on his forehead.
As for the other apprentices, only some wrought steadily on, with unflinching courage. Most of them, who were beginners, like Randal, idled when the master locksmith chanced to leave the forge, and skimped their work, and grumbled, and declared there was nothing in the palace worth the labour.
As for the other apprentices, only some worked diligently, with unwavering courage. Most of them, who were novices like Randal, slacked off whenever the master locksmith left the forge, did less than they should, complained, and insisted there was nothing in the palace worth the effort.
One boy, whose key was almost shaped, gave up in despair, cried out that all the treasures of Fairyland should not induce him to work another minute; then flung down his tools upon the ground, tore off his apron, and ran out into the green fields.
One boy, whose key was nearly finished, gave up in frustration and shouted that no amount of treasures from Fairyland would make him work another second. He then threw his tools on the ground, ripped off his apron, and ran out into the green fields.
This discouraged many of the little workmen, who, one by[Pg 400] one, dropped their implements, and slipped away, murmuring that the task was too difficult and tedious.
This discouraged many of the small laborers, who, one by[Pg 400] one, put down their tools and quietly left, muttering that the job was too hard and boring.
Poor Randal felt sorely tempted to follow their example; and indeed he might have yielded, too, had not one pale-faced, earnest-looking boy, who held a file and piece of polished metal in his hand, exclaimed,—
Poor Randal felt really tempted to follow their example; and he probably would have given in, too, if it hadn't been for one pale-faced, serious-looking boy, who was holding a file and a piece of polished metal in his hand, exclaiming,—
"Six times have I tried my key in the lock of the palace door, and all in vain. The seventh time I must succeed—and then—the treasures are mine!"
"Six times I’ve tried my key in the palace door lock, and it’s been useless. The seventh time I have to succeed—and then—the treasures will be mine!"
"What that pale-faced boy can do, I can do," said Randal to himself; and, like a thorough workman, he set himself bravely to his task, determined, come what might, to finish it.
"What that pale-faced kid can do, I can do," Randal said to himself; and, like a dedicated worker, he boldly got to work, determined, no matter what happened, to complete it.
And every morning, when Randal left his home, and started for the forge, he took his way through the pine grove, just to gaze a moment with awe and admiration at the fairy palace, and for the twentieth time to fancy himself deftly turning the key in the lock, and gliding softly in.
And every morning, when Randal left his house and headed to the forge, he walked through the pine grove just to admire the fairy palace for a moment, imagining for the twentieth time that he was skillfully turning the key in the lock and slipping inside.
But once, as he hastened by at break of day, whom should he meet but Sylvan, the squire's son, setting out with a couple of terriers to hunt for weasels.
But once, as he rushed by at dawn, who should he run into but Sylvan, the squire's son, heading out with a couple of terriers to hunt for weasels.
"Where are you going so early?" said Sylvan; and Randal told him.
"Where are you headed so early?" Sylvan asked; and Randal told him.
Then the young squire laughed aloud, and cried out, "Oh, I have been a locksmith too at the four roads' end! My father made me go and work like a common slave. But I have had enough of that sort of life, and I don't wish to hear anything more about 'locks and keys, and fairy palaces.' Come with me, and I'll teach you how to set a trap."
Then the young squire laughed out loud and yelled, "Oh, I've been a locksmith too at the crossroads! My dad made me work like a common slave. But I’ve had enough of that kind of life, and I don't want to hear anything more about 'locks and keys, and fairy palaces.' Come with me, and I'll show you how to set a trap."
But Randal silently shook his head, and went his way to the forge at the four roads' end. Sylvan's words, however, continued to ring in his ears, and spoiled his heart for his labour. And all that day the smithy seemed in his eyes like an ugly den, and himself and the little locksmiths like so many toil-worn slaves. And now he chafed and fretted; and now he loitered at his work; and now he hastened to make up for squandered time. And then, alas, in his haste, he broke the key he was making.
But Randal silently shook his head and headed to the forge at the end of the road. Sylvan's words, however, kept echoing in his mind and soured his mood for work. All day, the smithy felt like an ugly dungeon, and he and the young locksmiths seemed like exhausted slaves. He would get frustrated and restless; then he would drag his feet at his work; and then he would rush to make up for lost time. Unfortunately, in his hurry, he broke the key he was working on.
[Pg 401]"Here's a pretty mess!" cried Randal in despair. "Must I start at the beginning again? Or shall I give it up altogether? Ah! why did I hear about the fairy palace at all?"
[Pg 401]"This is such a disaster!" Randal exclaimed in frustration. "Do I have to start over completely? Or should I just quit? Ugh! Why did I even have to hear about the fairy palace in the first place?"
The temptation was strong to fling down his tools, as many another before him had done, and leave the anvil for ever. Randal's ten fingers were just raised to unfasten the ties of his leather apron, when a joyous cry rang through the forge.
The urge was intense to drop his tools, like so many others had before him, and walk away from the anvil for good. Randal's ten fingers were just about to loosen the straps of his leather apron when a happy shout echoed through the forge.
It came from the pale-faced, earnest-looking lad, who held up his shining new key now completed. "My seventh trial," he shouted, with tears in his eyes, "and I know that it is perfect!" and he bounded forth in the direction of the wonderful mansion in the forest.
It came from the serious-looking boy with a pale face, who proudly held up his shiny new key that was just finished. "This is my seventh attempt," he shouted, with tears in his eyes, "and I’m sure it’s perfect!" Then he rushed off toward the amazing mansion in the woods.
At the sight of the pale boy's success Randal blushed deep red, and bit his lip; then, picking up his instruments one by one, he begged the master to give him another bit of iron.
At the sight of the pale boy's success, Randal blushed bright red and bit his lip; then, picking up his tools one by one, he asked the master to give him another piece of iron.
After that, the little locksmith wrought the livelong day with more energy and greater courage than any one at the forge. Before daybreak now he hastened to his work, ever choosing the nearest way, and avoiding the wood, lest he might encounter idle Sylvan, the squire's son. But once, at eventide, whom should he chance to meet but the gentle, pale-faced boy, coming from the fairy house, and looking so radiant and happy, that Randal rushed towards him, and questioned him about the treasures.
After that, the little locksmith worked all day with more energy and courage than anyone at the forge. He rushed to his job before dawn, always taking the shortest route and avoiding the woods to steer clear of idle Sylvan, the squire's son. But one evening, he unexpectedly ran into the gentle, pale-faced boy coming from the fairy house, looking so bright and happy that Randal couldn't help but rush over and ask him about the treasures.
"Oh, Randal!" cried his friend, "you will simply be enchanted when you come. For, once within the fairy palace, you must look and listen, and laugh, and admire."
"Oh, Randal!" his friend exclaimed, "you'll absolutely love it when you come. Because, once you're inside the fairy palace, you have to look around and listen, and laugh, and appreciate everything."
"Oh, tell me no more," cried the little locksmith, "my key is almost finished!"
"Oh, don't say anything else," shouted the little locksmith, "my key is nearly done!"
After this many more days passed in silent, steady toil; until at last, one bright morning in early Spring, as the sunbeams were breaking through the mist, Randal quietly laid down his file, and, nervously clasping a brightly-polished key in his vigorous young hand, glided softly from the smithy, and out into the cool air.
After that, many more days went by in quiet, consistent work; until finally, one bright morning in early spring, as the sunbeams were breaking through the mist, Randal quietly set down his file and, nervously holding a shiny key in his strong young hand, slipped softly out of the smithy and into the cool air.
The master locksmith stepped to the threshold to look[Pg 402] after him; and, as he shaded his hand with his horny palm, and watched the lad's retreating figure, a smile of satisfaction and approval flitted across his wrinkled face.
The master locksmith moved to the doorway to look[Pg 402] after him; and, as he shaded his hand with his rough palm, watching the boy walk away, a smile of satisfaction and approval crossed his wrinkled face.
The new key turned smoothly in the lock, the door was opened, and he entered in.
The new key turned easily in the lock, the door opened, and he walked in.
Randal wandered through the fairy palace. He found himself in beautiful apartments, lofty, grand and airy, containing countless lovely and curious objects. Some of these he could only look at; others he might feel and handle at his pleasure.
Randal wandered through the fairy palace. He found himself in beautiful rooms, tall, grand, and bright, filled with countless lovely and interesting objects. Some of these he could only admire; others he could touch and play with as he liked.
There were portraits of kings and great warriors, pictures of battlefields and processions, which filled his mind with wonder; of quaint streets, and homely firesides, and little children attired in funny costumes, that made him laugh, and clap his hands, and hold his sides for merriment.
There were portraits of kings and great warriors, images of battlefields and parades that filled his mind with awe; of charming streets, cozy living rooms, and little kids dressed in funny outfits that made him laugh, clap his hands, and double over in joy.
In another apartment were various kinds of coloured glasses and prisms, through which the little Langaffer lad looked at strange countries he had never dreamed of before. Nay, from a certain oriel window he discovered stars, so many and so beautiful that he trembled with delight.
In another apartment, there were different types of colored glasses and prisms, through which the little Langaffer boy looked at strange places he had never imagined before. From a certain window, he even spotted stars, so many and so beautiful that he shook with joy.
And, all the time, there were other children from other villages rambling, like Randal, through the chambers of the fairy mansion. They moved gently about from room to room, taking one another's hands, and holding their breaths in astonishment. And only one subdued murmur filled the air of "Oh, how lovely, how fine! Ah, how strange!" For, besides all these things, there were exquisite flowers to be seen, and animals of every shape and size, and pearls and corals, precious stones and sparkling gems, and pretty contrivances for the children to play with.
And all the while, there were other kids from different villages wandering, like Randal, through the rooms of the fairy mansion. They moved quietly from room to room, holding hands and gasping in amazement. The only sound in the air was a soft murmur of “Oh, how lovely, how beautiful! Ah, how strange!” In addition to all these things, there were stunning flowers to see, animals of every shape and size, pearls and corals, precious stones, and sparkling gems, along with fun toys for the kids to play with.
And the very best of it all was, that Randal possessed the key which he himself had made. He was as much the lord of the "wonderful palace" now as any one!
And the best part of it all was that Randal had the key he had made himself. He was just as much the master of the "wonderful palace" now as anyone else!
The villagers were indeed astonished when Randal went home, and related to them what he had seen. And they all respected the little locksmith, who, by his own honest toil, had gotten what they called, "The Key to the Treasures of Fairyland."
The villagers were really surprised when Randal returned home and told them what he had seen. They all admired the little locksmith, who, through his own hard work, had obtained what they called, "The Key to the Treasures of Fairyland."
ROMANCE IN HISTORY.
HOW CICELY DANCED BEFORE THE KING.
BY THOMAS ARCHER.
The old manor-house of Sir Christopher Burroughs of Stolham, Norfolk, lay shining in the last rays of the setting sun, on the eve of May Day 1646. The long range of windows along the front of the building between the two buttresses flashed with crimson and gold; for the house faced the south-west, and the brilliant light that shone from the rim of the blood-red cloud behind which the sun was sinking, glowed deep on the diamond panes. But the house was lighted within as well as without. In the large low-ceilinged dining-hall wax candles burned in great silver sconces, and the cloth was laid for supper. In the upper room the gleams that came through the spaces between the heavy curtains showed that there was company there. If any one had gone close to the porch and listened, he could have heard the sound of voices talking loudly, and now and then a laugh, or could have seen the shadows of servants passing to and fro in the buttery just within the great hall; nay, any one going round the corner of the house where there was an angle of the wall of the garden, could have heard from an upper window the sound of a lute playing a slow and stately measure, and if his ears had been very sharp indeed, he would have detected the light footfalls of dancers on the polished oaken floor.
The old manor house of Sir Christopher Burroughs in Stolham, Norfolk, glowed in the last rays of the setting sun on the evening of May Day 1646. The long row of windows along the front of the building between the two buttresses shone with shades of red and gold; the house faced southwest, and the brilliant light from the edge of the blood-red cloud where the sun was setting cast a warm glow on the diamond panes. Inside, the house was just as bright. In the spacious, low-ceilinged dining hall, wax candles burned in large silver sconces, and the table was set for supper. In the upper room, the light that filtered through the gaps in the heavy curtains indicated that there were guests present. Anyone who approached the porch and listened closely could hear loud voices and occasional laughter, or could see the shadows of servants moving back and forth in the pantry just inside the great hall; indeed, anyone walking around the corner of the house, where the garden wall formed an angle, could hear a lute playing a slow, elegant tune from an upper window. If they were particularly perceptive, they might even catch the soft footsteps of dancers on the polished oak floor.
It was an exciting time; for King Charles I and his cavaliers and the army that they commanded had been beaten by Oliver[Pg 404] Cromwell and the soldiers of the Parliament at Naseby, in Northamptonshire, and the King had lost all his baggage and his letters and papers. After this Charles had been from place to place with his army, till he reached Oxford, where his council was staying, and from this town he thought he should be able either to get to London or to go northward and join the Scotch army.
It was an exciting time; King Charles I, along with his cavaliers and the army they led, had been defeated by Oliver[Pg 404] Cromwell and the Parliament's soldiers at Naseby in Northamptonshire, causing the King to lose all his baggage, letters, and documents. After this, Charles traveled from place to place with his army until he arrived in Oxford, where his council was located. From this town, he believed he could either make it to London or head north to join the Scottish army.
But news had just come to Sir Christopher Burroughs that Cromwell and his general, Fairfax, had marched to Newbury, only a mile from Oxford; and though the worthy knight of Stolham was not fighting for the King any more than most of his neighbours in Norfolk were, he was more on the side of the Royal cause than on that of the Parliament; so that the report of the King's danger gave him a good deal of anxiety, and he and his friends and their ladies were talking about it as they waited for the butler to come and tell them that supper was ready. The troubles of the times did not always prevent people from eating and drinking and having merry-makings. The people around Stolham did not care enough for the Royal cause to give up all pleasures; and some of them—friends of Sir Christopher too—were more inclined to side with the Parliament and the Puritan generals, though at present they said very little about it; and Sir Christopher presently called out,—
But news had just reached Sir Christopher Burroughs that Cromwell and his general, Fairfax, had marched to Newbury, only a mile from Oxford; and although the honorable knight of Stolham wasn’t fighting for the King any more than most of his neighbors in Norfolk were, he leaned more towards the Royal cause than the Parliament’s side; so the report of the King's danger caused him quite a bit of anxiety, and he, along with his friends and their ladies, was discussing it while they waited for the butler to come and tell them that supper was ready. The troubles of the times didn’t always stop people from eating, drinking, and having celebrations. The people around Stolham didn't care enough for the Royal cause to give up all their pleasures; and some of them—friends of Sir Christopher too—were more inclined to side with the Parliament and the Puritan generals, though for now they said very little about it; and Sir Christopher soon called out,—
"Well, we met not to talk of politics or of the King's affairs; so let us to supper, though I cannot but say that I would fain see the ceasing of this strife, and the King with his own again."
"Well, we didn't get together to discuss politics or the King's business; so let's go eat, even though I must say that I really wish this conflict would end and the King would be reunited with his people."
"Yes, with his own; but not with that which belongs to his subjects," said a farmer, who had been fined for not paying the taxes which the King had ordered to be forced upon the people without the consent of Parliament.
"Yes, with his own; but not with what belongs to his subjects," said a farmer, who had been fined for not paying the taxes that the King had imposed on the people without Parliament's approval.
"Come, come," said Dame Burroughs, laughing and taking the farmer's arm, "we women hear enough of such talk every day in the week; but to-morrow will be May Day, and there will be open house to our friends, and for the lads and lasses, dancing at the May-pole, and a supper in the barn. Let us[Pg 405] keep English hearts within us even in these dark times, and make merry as we can."
"Come on, come on," said Dame Burroughs, laughing and taking the farmer's arm, "we women hear enough of this kind of talk every day of the week; but tomorrow will be May Day, and we’ll have an open house for our friends, with dancing at the May-pole for the guys and girls, and a supper in the barn. Let us[Pg 405] keep English spirits alive within us even in these tough times, and celebrate as much as we can."
"But methinks the May-pole is no more than a pagan thing, an idol to encourage to vanity and profane dancing," said a sour-faced man, who had been standing by the window.
"But I think the May-pole is just a pagan thing, an idol that promotes vanity and inappropriate dancing," said a grumpy-looking man who had been standing by the window.
"It may have been a pagan custom once," said Sir Christopher; "and the same may be said of preaching from a pulpit; but all depends on the way of it, and not on the thing itself. As to dancing, it is an old custom enough; there is Scripture warrant for it perhaps, and it comes naturally to all young creatures. I'll be bound, now, that our Dick and his little cousin Cicely are at this moment getting the steps of the gavotte or the other gambadoes that have come to us from France and Spain, that they may figure before the company to-morrow."
"It might have been a pagan tradition once," said Sir Christopher; "and the same can be said about preaching from a pulpit; but it all depends on how it's done, not on the act itself. As for dancing, it's an old enough tradition; there might even be a scriptural basis for it, and it comes naturally to all young folks. I bet our Dick and his little cousin Cicely are right now learning the steps of the gavotte or those other dances that have come to us from France and Spain, so they can perform in front of everyone tomorrow."
"That are they!" said the dame laughing, as a servant opened the door, and each of Sir Christopher's friends gave a hand to a lady to lead them down to supper. "Hark! don't you hear my kinswoman's lute? Poor, kind Dorothy, she will play to them for the hour long, and likes nothing better. I can hear their little feet pit-a-patting; and Dick would insist on putting on his new fine suit, all brave with Spanish point and ribbon velvet, and the boy has buckled on a sword, too, while the little puss, Cicely, not to be backward, is all a prop with a stiff petticoat and a brocaded fardingale, and has on her little silk cap with the pearls, just as I have heard the fashion is among the Queen's French ladies of honour. Hark! there they go, tum-tum-ty, tum-twenty-tum, tum-twenty-tum! Bless their little hearts!"
"Look at them!" said the lady, laughing, as a servant opened the door, and each of Sir Christopher's friends offered a hand to a lady to guide them down to dinner. "Hey! Can’t you hear my cousin’s lute? Poor, sweet Dorothy, she'll play for them for an hour and loves it so much. I can hear their little feet scampering around; and Dick insisted on wearing his new fancy suit, all decked out with Spanish lace and ribbon velvet, and the boy has even strapped on a sword, too, while the little cutie, Cicely, not wanting to be outdone, is all dressed up with a stiff petticoat and a brocade underskirt, and she’s wearing her little silk cap adorned with pearls, just like I’ve heard is the trend among the Queen’s French ladies-in-waiting. Hey! There they go, tum-tum-ty, tum-twenty-tum, tum-twenty-tum! Bless their little hearts!"
The sour-faced man made a grimace; for his wife was just before him, and he could see her feet moving in time to the music as they all went down into the great hall laughing and talking; nor did the sound of the music cease till it was shut out by the closing of the door after they had sat down to supper; and even then it came upon them in gushes of melody every time a servant opened the door, to bring in another dish or a flagon of ale or of wine.
The grumpy man made a face; his wife was right in front of him, and he could see her feet moving to the music as they all headed into the big hall, laughing and chatting. The music didn't stop until the door was closed after they had sat down for supper; even then, it came rushing back in waves of melody every time a servant opened the door to bring in another dish or a jug of ale or wine.
[Pg 406]They heard it when, supper being nearly over, the butler came in softly and whispered to Sir Christopher, who, asking them to excuse him for a moment, went out into the hall.
[Pg 406]They heard it when supper was almost done, and the butler came in quietly and whispered to Sir Christopher, who, asking them to hold on for a moment, stepped out into the hall.
A horseman was standing there, booted and spurred, and with his riding whip in his hand, and his steed was snorting, and scraping the ground outside.
A rider was standing there, wearing boots and spurs, with a riding whip in his hand, while his horse snorted and scraped the ground outside.
"Do you know me again, Sir Christopher?" said the man, in a low voice.
"Do you recognize me again, Sir Christopher?" said the man, in a quiet voice.
"Let me bring you to the light," muttered the knight, leading him to the porch where there was a lantern hanging. "To be sure. I have seen you up at Whitehall and at Oxford, too, and are not likely to forget His Majesty's Groom of the Chambers. How fares it with our Royal Master?"
"Let me show you the light," whispered the knight, guiding him to the porch where a lantern was hanging. "Of course. I've seen you at Whitehall and at Oxford, and I won’t forget His Majesty's Groom of the Chambers. How is our Royal Master doing?"
"Why, it stands this way, sir, as I take it," whispered the visitor. "His Majesty must either fly the country or reach the army of the Scots, which he has no liking for, or raise the eastern counties and risk another battle. As it is, we have come safe out of Oxford, where Fairfax and the arch-rebel Cromwell are closing upon the city, and the king has ridden behind me after I had trimmed off his pointed beard, and made him look as much like a servant as is possible to his sainted person. I left him an hour ago after we had left Deeping, for I came on here to see if you could receive him, not according to his rank, but as a plain guest, with the name of Thomas Williams; for there are those about who might be meddlesome, and His Majesty can only tarry for two or three days, waiting for a message from the Scots generals, to be brought by a trusty hand. I had feared that His Majesty would have overtaken me, for my horse cast a shoe, and came limping along for a mile or more, till at the smithy yonder by the roadside I found a farrier."
"Well, here’s the situation, sir," whispered the visitor. "His Majesty either needs to leave the country or join the Scottish army, which he doesn't want to do, or rally the eastern counties and risk another battle. As it stands, we safely got out of Oxford, where Fairfax and the notorious Cromwell are closing in on the city, and the king rode behind me after I trimmed his pointed beard to make him look as much like a servant as possible for his holy self. I left him an hour ago after we departed from Deeping because I came here to see if you could host him, not as a king, but as a regular guest named Thomas Williams; some people around might get suspicious, and His Majesty can only stay for two or three days, waiting for a message from the Scottish generals, delivered by a reliable person. I was worried that His Majesty would catch up to me since my horse lost a shoe and was limping for a mile or so, until I found a blacksmith over there by the roadside."
"Bring my dear friend Mr. Thomas Williams on with you," said Sir Christopher loudly, as the door opened and a serving man came out; "he shall be welcome for old times' sake when we were at college together, and tell him I will not have him put up at the inn while there is a bed and a bottle at Stolham Manor."
"Bring my good friend Mr. Thomas Williams with you," Sir Christopher said loudly as the door opened and a servant came out; "he's welcome for old times' sake from when we were in college together, and tell him I won't have him stay at the inn while there's a bed and a bottle at Stolham Manor."
[Pg 407]Now neither Sir Christopher nor this visitor, who was the King's Groom of the Chamber, knew that the King, hearing the sound of horsemen behind him, had ridden past and turned down a bye-road, which all the same led him to Stolham; still less did they imagine that he was actually in the old manor house while they were talking there in the hall; because they had no notion of what had happened in the room where Mistress Dorothy was twanging the lyre, and the two young cousins were footing to the tune of Valparaiso Bay.
[Pg 407]Neither Sir Christopher nor the visitor, who was the King’s Groom of the Chamber, realized that the King, hearing horsemen behind him, had passed by and taken a side road, which still led him to Stolham; even more surprising was that they had no idea he was actually in the old manor house while they were talking in the hall. They were completely unaware of what was happening in the room where Mistress Dorothy was playing the lyre, and the two young cousins were dancing to the tune of Valparaiso Bay.
While the children were in the very midst of a figure and Dick was snapping his fingers, and Cicely was making the grand chasse, Mistress Dorothy, glancing up from her music towards the window, had seen a pale face looking through the pane. She was not a woman to scream or to faint, for she was a quiet, staid, middle-aged person of much experience, and had lived in London, where she went to Court more than once with Sir Christopher and her kinswoman Dame Burroughs; so she kept on playing, and walked a little nearer to the window. The man who was outside—for it was a man, and he had climbed the angle of the wall, and now sat amidst the ivy close to the window-sill—beckoned to her, and as she advanced opened the breast of his coat, and showed a great jewel fastened with a gold chain under his vest.
While the kids were in the middle of a dance and Dick was snapping his fingers while Cicely was performing the grand chasse, Mistress Dorothy, looking up from her music towards the window, noticed a pale face peering through the glass. She wasn’t the type to scream or faint; she was a calm, serious middle-aged woman with a lot of experience and had lived in London, where she had attended the Court more than once with Sir Christopher and her relative Dame Burroughs. So she continued playing and moved a little closer to the window. The person outside—who turned out to be a man—had climbed up the wall and was now sitting among the ivy right by the window sill. He gestured for her to come closer, and as she approached, he opened his coat to reveal a large jewel attached to a gold chain under his vest.
Another moment, and she had unfastened the window, and he had raised himself to the sill and come in. He was dressed like a servant,—a groom,—for he wore high riding-boots and spurs, and had a cloak strapped round his waist; he seemed to forget to take off his hat, but stood still in the middle of the room, as Mistress Dorothy suddenly knelt before him, and said in a whisper, "Children, children, kneel; it is the King!"
Another moment, and she had unlatched the window, and he had pulled himself up to the sill and come inside. He was dressed like a servant—a stablehand—because he wore tall riding boots and spurs, and had a cloak tied around his waist; he seemed to forget to take off his hat and just stood still in the middle of the room, as Mistress Dorothy suddenly knelt before him and said in a whisper, "Kids, kids, kneel; it’s the King!"
Then the visitor removed his hat and showed his high, handsome face. Dick and Cicely also fell on their knees, but the King said, "Rise, madam; rise, little ones; and pardon my intrusion. I am travelling secretly, and was on my way hither when I found that I was followed, and so left my horse at the inn in the next village, and walked on. I would not that Sir Christopher Burroughs should be summoned, for my[Pg 408] pursuers will ere long be at the gate, and, not finding me here, may pass."
Then the visitor took off his hat, revealing his tall, attractive face. Dick and Cicely also dropped to their knees, but the King said, "Get up, madam; get up, kids; and forgive my unexpected arrival. I'm traveling in secret and was on my way here when I realized I was being followed, so I left my horse at the inn in the next village and continued on foot. I wouldn’t want Sir Christopher Burroughs to be called, because my[Pg 408] pursuers will soon be at the gate, and if they don’t find me here, they might just go away."
Now Dick Burroughs was as sharp a little blade as could be found between Stolham and Land's End, and quick as lightning he said, "But, Majesty, if it be no offence, let Cousin Cicely and I go on with our dancing, for there be some friends of Sir Christopher at supper, and should they or the servants no longer hear the lute, and think that we be tired, they may be sent to call us to bed, seeing that to-morrow will be May Day, and we shall rise early."
Now, Dick Burroughs was as sharp as could be found between Stolham and Land's End, and as quick as lightning, he said, "But, Majesty, if it’s not an offence, let Cousin Cicely and me continue dancing, because there are some friends of Sir Christopher at supper, and if they or the servants no longer hear the lute and think we’re tired, they might send for us to go to bed, seeing as tomorrow is May Day, and we’ll have to get up early."
"And then, Your Majesty," lisped Cicely, "if anybody break in and come up here and see us dancing, they will go away, and you can hide behind the hangings yonder."
"And then, Your Majesty," Cicely said with a slight lisp, "if anyone breaks in and comes up here to see us dancing, they'll leave, and you can hide behind those curtains over there."
"You are a bright lad, and you a loyal little lady," said Charles, with a grave smile.
"You are a smart kid, and you are a loyal little girl," said Charles, with a serious smile.
"There is a horseman coming up the road," said Dick, in a whisper. "Your Majesty had best find a hiding-place, and I will show it you. Above this room is the turret, and behind the hangings here is a door, where a ladder goes straight up the wall to take you to the turret-room, from which you can see far up and down the road. Let me go first and light Your Majesty, and carry your cloak." Then, taking a candle from the music stand, he began to mount the steps.
"There’s a horseman coming up the road," Dick whispered. "Your Majesty should find a place to hide, and I’ll show you where. Above this room is the turret, and behind the drapes here is a door that leads to a ladder going straight up the wall to the turret room, from which you can see far up and down the road. Let me go first to light the way for you and carry your cloak." Then, grabbing a candle from the music stand, he started climbing the steps.
"Thou'rt a brave lad," said the King, "and I'll follow thee."
"You're a brave kid," said the King, "and I'll follow you."
"And it shall go hard but I'll get thee some supper, your Majesty," said Dick; "but Cis and I must keep on dancing till all the guests be gone,—and you will see who comes and leaves,—even if it be till daybreak, for there is a May moon shining all night."
"And it might be difficult, but I’ll get you some dinner, Your Majesty," said Dick; "but Cis and I have to keep dancing until all the guests leave—you’ll see who comes and goes—even if it’s until dawn, because there’s a May moon shining all night."
"Now, Mistress Dorothy, now, Cis," cried Dick, when he had come down and closed door and curtain, "music, music, for we must keep on dancing." The dancing never ceased, but Dick stole to the buttery and found a pie and a flagon of wine, which he carried with cup, knife, and napkin, to the King in the turret-room, and then down to dance again, till his legs ached and poor Cicely began to droop.
"Hey, Mistress Dorothy, hey, Cis," shouted Dick after he came down and closed the door and curtain, "let's have some music, we need to keep dancing." The dancing never stopped, but Dick sneaked into the pantry and found a pie and a jug of wine, which he took along with a cup, knife, and napkin to the King in the turret room, then went back to dance again until his legs hurt and poor Cicely started to tire.
[Pg 409]There was a knock at the door, and the stumbling of feet upon the stair, and then the voice of Sir Christopher outside saying, "What warrant ye have to enter this house I know not; but as you take not my word, look for yourselves.' With that he opened the door, and two men looked into the room.
[Pg 409]There was a knock at the door, followed by footsteps on the stairs, and then Sir Christopher's voice outside saying, "I don’t know what right you have to enter this house, but since you don’t believe me, see for yourselves." With that, he opened the door, and two men peered into the room.
"Dance up, Cis," whispered Dick, who gave a skip, and pretended to see nobody. "Play a little faster, Mistress Dorothy."
"Dance up, Cis," whispered Dick, who skipped and acted like he saw no one. "Play a bit faster, Mistress Dorothy."
"Now," said Sir Christopher, to the two fellows who stood outside, "mayhap you will leave these children to their sport till it is time for them to go to bed;" and with that he shut the door, and the fellows went lumbering down the stair. It seemed to be hours afterward when Sir Christopher again appeared. He opened the door suddenly, and he was not alone. Dame Burroughs was with him and a strange gentleman.
"Now," said Sir Christopher to the two guys standing outside, "maybe you can let these kids enjoy their playtime until it's time for bed;" and with that, he closed the door, and the guys went trudging down the stairs. It felt like hours later when Sir Christopher showed up again. He opened the door suddenly, and he wasn't alone. Dame Burroughs was with him, along with a stranger.
"What! not in bed, you naughty rogues!" he said, as his eye fell on Cissy, who was sitting on the floor, her head upon her hands, fast asleep.
"What! Not in bed, you little troublemakers!" he said, as he noticed Cissy, who was sitting on the floor, her head resting on her hands, fast asleep.
"Dick, lad, what ails thee?" For Dick was standing by the hangings with the sword that he carried half-drawn from the scabbard, and great black rings round his eyes, and his legs trembling.
"Dick, man, what's wrong with you?" Dick was standing by the drapes with the sword he carried half-drawn from its sheath, dark circles under his eyes, and his legs shaking.
"Come, Dick," said the knight, "this is His Majesty's Groom of the Chambers, and I would that we knew where our royal master could be found."
"Come on, Dick," said the knight, "this is His Majesty's Groom of the Chambers, and I wish we knew where our royal master is."
"Here he is," said a deep voice from behind the curtain, as the King drew it aside and stepped into the room. The music ceased, Madame Dorothy gave a great cry. Charles stooped and caught up Cicely from the ground in his arms and kissed her.
"Here he is," said a deep voice from behind the curtain, as the King pulled it aside and entered the room. The music stopped, and Madame Dorothy let out a loud cry. Charles bent down, picked up Cicely from the ground, and kissed her.
"Come, sweetheart," he said, "thou hast danced for the King till thou art half-dead, but the King will not forget thee. Richard, thou'rt a brave lad, and thou must come and kiss me, too. If we both live, thou shalt not repent having served Charles Stuart both with head and feet."
"Come here, sweetheart," he said, "you've danced for the King until you're half-dead, but the King won't forget you. Richard, you're a brave guy, and you need to come and kiss me, too. If we both survive, you won't regret serving Charles Stuart with both your head and your heart."
A MOTHER OF QUEENS.
A ROMANCE OF HISTORY.
One day, I will not say how many years ago, a young woman stepped from a country waggon that had just arrived at the famous Chelsea inn, "the Goat and Compasses," a name formed by corrupting time out of the pious original, "God encompasseth us."
One day, I won’t say how many years ago, a young woman got off a country wagon that had just pulled up to the famous Chelsea inn, "the Goat and Compasses," a name that evolved over time from the original, "God encompasseth us."
The young woman seemed about eighteen years of age and was neatly dressed, though in the plain rustic fashion of the times. She was well formed and good-looking, both form and looks giving indications of the ruddy health due to the bright sun and the fresh air of the country.
The young woman looked around eighteen and was dressed neatly, albeit in the simple country style of the time. She was well-built and attractive, with both her figure and appearance showing the healthy glow from the bright sun and fresh air of the countryside.
After stepping from the waggon, which the driver immediately led into the court-yard, the girl stood for a moment uncertain which way to go, when the mistress of the inn, who had come to the door, observed her hesitation, and asked her to enter and take a rest.
After getting out of the wagon, which the driver quickly took into the courtyard, the girl paused for a moment, unsure of where to go. The innkeeper, who had come to the door, noticed her hesitation and invited her to come in and take a break.
The young woman readily accepted the invitation, and soon after, by the kindness of the landlady, found herself by the fireside of a nicely sanded parlour, with a good meal before her—welcome indeed after her long and tedious journey.
The young woman happily accepted the invitation and soon, thanks to the kindness of the landlady, found herself by the fireplace in a nicely sanded parlor, with a delicious meal in front of her—certainly a welcome sight after her long and exhausting journey.
"And so, my girl," said the landlady, after having heard the whole particulars of the young woman's situation and history, "so thou hast come all this way to seek service, and hast no friend but John Hodge, the waggoner? Truly, he is like to give thee but small help, wench, towards getting a place."
"And so, my girl," said the landlady, after hearing all the details of the young woman's situation and history, "so you’ve come all this way to find work, and you have no one to rely on except John Hodge, the wagon driver? Honestly, he’s not likely to offer you much help in finding a job."
[Pg 411]"Is service, then, difficult to be had?" asked the young woman, sadly.
[Pg 411]“Is it hard to find service, then?” the young woman asked, looking sad.
"Ay, marry, good situations, at least, are somewhat hard to find. But have a good heart, child," said the landlady, and as she continued she looked round her with an air of pride and dignity; "thou see'st what I have come to, myself; and I left the country a young thing, just like thyself, with as little to look to. But 'tisn't every one, for certain, that must look for such a fortune, and, in any case, it must first be worked for. I showed myself a good servant before my poor old Jacob, heaven rest his soul, made me mistress of 'the Goat and Compasses.' So mind thee, girl——"
"Yes, really, good jobs are pretty hard to come by. But keep a positive attitude, dear," said the landlady, and as she spoke, she looked around with pride and dignity; "you see what I've achieved, myself; I left the countryside when I was young, just like you, with little to depend on. But not everyone has to chase after such fortune, and in any case, it must be earned first. I proved myself to be a good servant before my dear old Jacob, may he rest in peace, made me the owner of 'the Goat and Compasses.' So listen up, girl——"
The landlady's speech might have continued indefinitely—for the good dame loved well to hear the sound of her own voice—but for the interruption occasioned by the entrance of a gentleman, whom the landlady rose and welcomed heartily.
The landlady's speech could have gone on forever—she really loved the sound of her own voice—if it hadn't been interrupted by the arrival of a gentleman, whom the landlady stood up to greet warmly.
"Ha! dame," said the new-comer, who was a stout respectably attired man of middle age, "how sells the good ale? Scarcely a drop left in thy cellars, I hope?"
"Ha! lady," said the newcomer, who was a stout, well-dressed man in middle age, "how's the good ale selling? I hope there's hardly a drop left in your cellars?"
"Enough left to give your worship a draught after your long walk," said the landlady, as she rose to fulfil the promise implied in her words. "I did not walk," was the gentleman's reply, "but took a pair of oars down the river. Thou know'st, dame, I always come to Chelsea myself to see if thou lackest anything."
"There's enough left to give you a drink after your long walk," said the landlady as she stood up to keep her promise. "I didn’t walk," the gentleman replied, "but took a pair of oars down the river. You know, ma'am, I always come to Chelsea myself to check if you need anything."
"Ay, sir," replied the landlady, "and it is by that way of doing business that you have made yourself, as all the city says, the richest man in the Brewers' Corporation, if not in all London itself."
"Aye, sir," replied the landlady, "and it’s by doing business that you’ve become, as everyone in the city says, the richest person in the Brewers' Corporation, if not in all of London itself."
"Well, dame, the better for me if it is so," said the brewer, with a smile; "but let us have thy mug, and this pretty friend of thine shall pleasure us, mayhap, by tasting with us."
"Well, lady, that's better for me if it’s true," said the brewer with a smile; "but let’s have your mug, and this lovely friend of yours might join us in tasting."
The landlady was not long in producing a stoup of ale, knowing that her visitor never set an example hurtful to his[Pg 412] own interests by countenancing the consumption of foreign spirits.
The landlady quickly brought out a mug of ale, knowing that her guest never set a bad example for his[Pg 412] own interests by encouraging the drinking of foreign liquors.
"Right, hostess," said the brewer, when he had tasted it, "well made and well kept, and that is giving both thee and me our dues. Now, pretty one," said he, filling one of the measures or glasses which had been placed beside the stoup, "wilt thou drink this to thy sweetheart's health?"
"Alright, hostess," said the brewer after tasting it, "it's well made and well kept, and that gives both of us our fair share. Now, beautiful one," he said, filling one of the glasses that had been placed beside the jug, "will you drink this to your sweetheart's health?"
The poor country girl to whom this was addressed declined the proffer civilly, and with a blush; but the landlady exclaimed:
The poor country girl this was directed to politely refused the offer, blushing; but the landlady exclaimed:
"Come, silly wench, drink his worship's health; he is more likely to do thee a service, if it so please him, than John the waggoner. The girl has come many a mile," continued the hostess, "to seek a place in town, that she may burden her family no more at home."
"Come on, silly girl, raise a glass to his worship; he’s more likely to help you out, if he feels like it, than John the waggoner. The young woman has traveled a long distance," the hostess continued, "to find a position in town so she doesn’t have to put more strain on her family at home."
"To seek service!" exclaimed the brewer; "why, then, it is perhaps well met with us. Has she brought a character with her, or can you speak for her, dame?"
"To seek service!" the brewer exclaimed. "Well, then, it's good that you're here. Did she bring a reference, or can you vouch for her, ma'am?"
"She has never yet been from home, sir, but her face is her character," said the kind-hearted landlady; "I warrant me she will be a diligent and trusty one."
"She has never been away from home, sir, but her face shows her character," said the kind-hearted landlady; "I’m sure she will be a hardworking and reliable one."
"Upon thy prophecy, hostess, will I take her into my own service; for but yesterday was my housekeeper complaining of the want of help, since my office in the corporation has brought me more into the way of entertaining the people of the ward."
"Based on your prediction, hostess, I will bring her into my service; just yesterday, my housekeeper was complaining about needing more help, as my role in the corporation has forced me to host more events for the people in the ward."
Ere the wealthy brewer and deputy left "the Goat and Compasses," arrangements were made for sending the country girl to his house in the city on the following day.
Ere the wealthy brewer and deputy left "the Goat and Compasses," arrangements were made for sending the country girl to his house in the city on the following day.
Proud of having done a kind action, the garrulous hostess took advantage of the circumstance to deliver a long harangue to the young woman on her new duties, and on the dangers to which youth is exposed in large cities. The girl listened to her with modest thankfulness, but a more minute observer than the good landlady might have seen in the eye and countenance of the girl a quiet firmness of expression, such as might have shown the lecture to be unnecessary. However,[Pg 413] the landlady's lecture ended, and towards the evening of the day following her arrival at "the Goat and Compasses," the girl found herself installed as housemaid in the home of the rich brewer.
Proud of doing a good deed, the talkative hostess took the opportunity to give the young woman a lengthy talk about her new responsibilities and the dangers that youth faces in big cities. The girl listened with modest appreciation, but a more observant person than the kind landlady might have noticed a quiet determination in the girl’s eyes and expression, suggesting that the lecture wasn’t really needed. However,[Pg 413] once the landlady's lecture was over, by the evening of the day after her arrival at "the Goat and Compasses," the girl found herself settled in as a housemaid in the home of the wealthy brewer.
The fortunes of this girl it is our purpose to follow. It was not long before the post of housekeeper became vacant, and the girl, recommended by her own industry and skill, became housekeeper in the brewer's family. In this situation she was brought more than formerly into contact with her master, who found ample grounds for admiring her propriety of conduct, as well as her skilful economy of management. By degrees he began to find her presence necessary to his happiness; and at length offered her his hand. It was accepted; and she, who but four or five years before had left her country home a poor peasant girl, became the wife of one of the richest citizens of London.
The story of this girl is what we aim to follow. It wasn't long before the position of housekeeper opened up, and the girl, recognized for her hard work and skill, took the job in the brewer's household. In this role, she spent more time with her employer, who found plenty of reasons to admire her proper behavior and her effective management skills. Gradually, he realized he needed her presence for his happiness; eventually, he proposed to her. She accepted, and just four or five years after leaving her rural home as a poor peasant girl, she became the wife of one of the wealthiest citizens of London.
For many years, Mr. Aylesbury, for such was the name of the brewer, and his wife, lived in happiness and comfort together. He was a man of good family and connections, and consequently of higher breeding than his wife could boast of, but on no occasion had he ever to blush for the partner whom he had chosen.
For many years, Mr. Aylesbury, which was the name of the brewer, and his wife lived happily and comfortably together. He came from a good family and had strong connections, so he was of a higher social standing than his wife, but he never felt embarrassed about the partner he had chosen.
Her calm, inborn strength, if not dignity, of character, united with an extreme quickness of perception, made her fill her place at her husband's table with as much grace and credit as if she had been born to the station. As time ran on, Mr. Aylesbury became an alderman, and, subsequently, a sheriff of the city, and in consequence of the latter elevation, was knighted.
Her natural calm and inner strength, along with her keen perception, allowed her to hold her place at her husband's table with as much grace and respect as if she had been born into that role. As time went on, Mr. Aylesbury became an alderman and later a sheriff of the city, and as a result of this promotion, he was knighted.
Afterwards the important place which the wealthy brewer filled in the city called down upon him the attention and favour of the king, Charles I., then anxious to conciliate the goodwill of the citizens, and the city knight received the farther honour of a baronetcy.
Afterwards, the prominent role that the wealthy brewer played in the city attracted the attention and favor of King Charles I, who was eager to win the goodwill of the citizens, and the city knight was further honored with a baronetcy.
Lady Aylesbury, in the first years of her married life, gave birth to a daughter, who proved an only child, and around whom, as was natural, all the hopes and wishes of the parents[Pg 414] entwined themselves. This daughter had only reached the age of seventeen when her father died, leaving an immense fortune behind him.
Lady Aylesbury, in the early years of her marriage, had a daughter, who turned out to be their only child, and naturally, all of the parents' hopes and dreams were centered around her[Pg 414]. This daughter was just seventeen when her father passed away, leaving behind a huge fortune.
It was at first thought that the widow and her daughter would become inheritors of this without the shadow of a dispute. But it proved otherwise. Certain relatives of the deceased brewer set up a plea upon the foundation of a will made in their favour before he married.
It was initially believed that the widow and her daughter would inherit this without any argument. But it turned out to be different. Some relatives of the deceased brewer claimed an inheritance based on a will he had made in their favor before he got married.
With her wonted firmness, Lady Aylesbury immediately took steps for the vindication of her rights.
With her usual determination, Lady Aylesbury quickly took action to defend her rights.
A young lawyer, who had been a frequent guest at her husband's table, and of whose abilities she had formed a high opinion, was the person whom she fixed upon as her legal representative. Edward Hyde was, indeed, a youth of great ability. Though only twenty-four years of age at the period referred to, and though he had spent much of his youthful time in the society of the gay and fashionable of the day, he had not neglected the pursuits to which his family's wish, as well as his own tastes, had devoted him. But it was with considerable hesitation, and with a feeling of anxious diffidence, that he consented to undertake the charge of Lady Aylesbury's case; for certain feelings were at work in his heart which made him fearful of the responsibility, and anxious about the result.
A young lawyer, who had often been a guest at her husband's table and whom she thought highly of, was the person she chose as her legal representative. Edward Hyde was indeed a very capable young man. Although he was only twenty-four at that time and had spent much of his youth among the trendy and fashionable crowds, he had not ignored the interests that his family wanted for him, as well as his own passions. However, he hesitated significantly and felt a strong sense of nervousness as he agreed to take on Lady Aylesbury's case, as certain feelings inside him made him worry about the responsibility and concerned about the outcome.
The young lawyer, however, became counsel for the brewer's widow and daughter, and, by a striking display of eloquence and legal knowledge, gained their suit.
The young lawyer, however, represented the brewer's widow and daughter, and through a remarkable display of persuasive speaking and legal expertise, won their case.
Two days afterwards, the successful pleader was seated beside his two clients. Lady Aylesbury's usual manner was quiet and composed, but she now spoke warmly of her gratitude to the preserver of her daughter from want, and also tendered a fee—a payment munificent, indeed, for the occasion.
Two days later, the successful lawyer sat next to his two clients. Lady Aylesbury usually had a calm and collected demeanor, but she now expressed her heartfelt gratitude to the person who saved her daughter from hardship and also offered a generous payment—a truly substantial fee for the situation.
The young barrister did not seem at ease during Lady Aylesbury's expression of her feelings. He shifted upon his chair, changed colour, looked to Miss Aylesbury, played with the purse before him, tried to speak, but stopped short, and[Pg 415] changed colour again. Thinking only of best expressing her own gratitude, Lady Aylesbury appeared not to observe her visitor's confusion, but rose, saying:
The young lawyer didn't seem comfortable while Lady Aylesbury shared her feelings. He shifted in his chair, changed color, glanced at Miss Aylesbury, fiddled with the purse in front of him, tried to speak but hesitated, and[Pg 415] changed color again. Focusing solely on expressing her gratitude, Lady Aylesbury seemed unaware of her guest's discomfort and stood up, saying:
"In token that I hold your services above compensation in the way of money, I wish also to give you a memorial of my gratitude in another shape."
"In recognition that I value your help more than any payment in money, I also want to give you a token of my appreciation in a different form."
As she spoke thus, she drew from her pocket a bunch of keys such as every lady carried in those days, and left the room.
As she spoke, she pulled a bunch of keys from her pocket, just like every woman had back then, and left the room.
What passed during her absence between the young people whom she had left together will be shown by the sequel. When Lady Aylesbury returned, she found her daughter standing with averted eyes, with her hand in that of the young barrister, who knelt on the mother's entrance, and besought her consent to their union. Confessions of mutual affection ensued, and Lady Aylesbury was not long in giving her consent to their wishes.
What happened while she was away between the young people she had left together will be revealed later. When Lady Aylesbury returned, she found her daughter standing with her eyes turned away, holding the hand of the young barrister, who knelt when the mother entered and asked for her approval of their relationship. They expressed their mutual feelings, and Lady Aylesbury quickly agreed to their wishes.
"Give me leave, however," said she to the lover, "to place around your neck the memorial which I intended for you. The chain"—it was a superb gold one—"was a token of gratitude, from the ward in which he lived, to my dear husband." Lady Aylesbury's calm, serious eyes were filled with tears as she threw the chain round Edward's neck, saying, "These links were borne on the neck of a worthy and an honoured man. May thou, my beloved son, attain to still higher honours."
"Please allow me," she said to her lover, "to put around your neck the keepsake I meant for you. The chain"—it was a beautiful gold one—"was a token of gratitude from the ward where he lived, for my dear husband." Lady Aylesbury's calm, serious eyes filled with tears as she placed the chain around Edward's neck, saying, "These links were worn by a worthy and respected man. May you, my beloved son, achieve even greater honors."
The wish was fulfilled, though not until danger and suffering had tried severely the parties concerned. The son-in-law of Lady Aylesbury became an eminent member of the English bar, and also an important speaker in Parliament.
The wish was granted, but only after the parties involved faced significant danger and suffering. Lady Aylesbury's son-in-law became a prominent member of the English bar and also a key speaker in Parliament.
When Oliver Cromwell brought the king to the scaffold, and established the Commonwealth, Sir Edward Hyde—for he had held a government post, and had been knighted—was too prominent a member of the royalist party to escape the attention of the new rulers, and was obliged to reside upon the continent till the Restoration.
When Oliver Cromwell brought the king to the scaffold and set up the Commonwealth, Sir Edward Hyde—who had held a government position and had been knighted—was too significant a member of the royalist party to avoid the new rulers' notice, and he had to live on the continent until the Restoration.
While abroad, he was so much esteemed by the exiled[Pg 416] prince (afterwards Charles II.) as to be appointed Lord High Chancellor of England, which appointment was confirmed when the king was restored to his throne. Some years afterwards, Hyde was elevated to the peerage, first in the rank of a baron, and subsequently as Earl of Clarendon, a title which he made famous in English history.
While he was overseas, he was highly regarded by the exiled[Pg 416] prince (who later became Charles II), and he was appointed Lord High Chancellor of England, a position that was officially confirmed when the king returned to the throne. A few years later, Hyde was given a peerage, first as a baron and then as the Earl of Clarendon, a title that he became well-known for in English history.
These events, so briefly narrated, occupied considerable time, during which Lady Aylesbury passed her days in quiet and retirement. She had now the gratification of beholding her daughter Countess of Clarendon, and of seeing the grandchildren who had been born to her mingling as equals with the noblest in the land.
These events, described so briefly, took a significant amount of time, during which Lady Aylesbury spent her days in peace and solitude. She now enjoyed the pleasure of seeing her daughter, the Countess of Clarendon, as well as watching her grandchildren, who had been born to her, mingle as equals with the highest in the land.
But a still more exalted fate awaited the descendants of the poor friendless girl who had come to London, in search of service, in a waggoner's van. Her granddaughter, Anne Hyde, a young lady of spirit, wit, and beauty, had been appointed, while her family were living abroad, one of the maids of honour to the Princess of Orange, and in that situation had attracted so strongly the regard of James, Duke of York, and brother of Charles II., that he contracted a private marriage with her.
But a much greater fate awaited the descendants of the poor, friendless girl who had come to London looking for work in a waggoner's van. Her granddaughter, Anne Hyde, a spirited, witty, and beautiful young woman, had been appointed as one of the maids of honor to the Princess of Orange while her family was living abroad. In that role, she caught the eye of James, Duke of York, and brother of Charles II., so much so that he entered into a private marriage with her.
The birth of a child forced on a public announcement of this contract, and ere long the granddaughter of Lady Aylesbury was openly received by the Royal Family, and the people of England, as Duchess of York, and sister-in-law of the sovereign.
The birth of a child required a public announcement of this contract, and soon enough, the granddaughter of Lady Aylesbury was openly accepted by the Royal Family and the people of England as the Duchess of York and sister-in-law of the monarch.
Lady Aylesbury did not long survive this event. But ere she sunk into the grave, at a ripe old age, she saw her descendants heirs-presumptive of the British Crown. King Charles had married, but had no children, and, accordingly, his brother's family had the prospect and the right of succession. And, in reality, two immediate descendants of the poor peasant girl did ultimately fill the throne—Mary (wife of William III.), and Queen Anne.
Lady Aylesbury didn’t live long after this event. But before she passed away at a ripe old age, she saw her descendants poised to inherit the British Crown. King Charles had married but had no children, so his brother’s family had the right to the throne. In fact, two of the immediate descendants of the poor peasant girl eventually did take the throne—Mary (wife of William III) and Queen Anne.
Such were the fortunes of the young woman whom the worthy landlady of "the Goat and Compasses" was fearful of encouraging to rash hopes by a reference to the lofty[Pg 417] position it had been her good fortune to attain in life. In one assertion, at least, the hostess was undoubtedly right—success in life must be laboured for in some way or other. Without the prudence and propriety of conduct which won the esteem and love of her wealthy employer, the sequel of the country girl's history could not have been such as it was.
Such were the circumstances of the young woman whom the kind landlady of "the Goat and Compasses" was afraid of encouraging to have unrealistic hopes by mentioning the high[Pg 417] position she had been fortunate enough to reach in life. In at least one thing, the hostess was definitely right—success in life must be earned in some way or another. Without the careful and proper behavior that gained her wealthy employer's respect and affection, the following events in the country girl's story could not have turned out as they did.
THE STORY OF GRIZEL COCHRANE.
A ROMANCE OF REAL LIFE.
BY W. R. C.
Sir John Cochrane of Ochiltree, the father of our heroine, was the second son of the first Earl of Dundonald. He was a distinguished friend of Sidney, Russell, and other illustrious men, who signalised themselves in England by their opposition to the court; and he had so long endeavoured in vain to procure some improvement in the national affairs, that he at length began to despair of his country altogether, and formed the design of emigrating to America. Having gone to London in 1683, with a view to a colonising expedition to South Carolina, he became involved in the deliberations of the Whig party, which at that time tended towards a general insurrection in England and Scotland, for the purpose of forcing an alteration of the royal councils and the exclusion of the Duke of York from the throne. In furtherance of this plan, Sir John pledged himself to assist the Earl of Argyle in raising the malcontents in Scotland.
Sir John Cochrane of Ochiltree, the father of our heroine, was the second son of the first Earl of Dundonald. He was a well-known friend of Sidney, Russell, and other notable figures who made their mark in England by opposing the court. After trying unsuccessfully for a long time to bring about some change in the national issues, he eventually started to lose hope for his country and decided to emigrate to America. In 1683, he traveled to London with the intention of joining a colonizing effort in South Carolina, and he became part of the discussions within the Whig party, which at that time was leaning towards a widespread uprising in England and Scotland to push for changes in the royal administration and to exclude the Duke of York from the throne. To support this initiative, Sir John committed to help the Earl of Argyle rally the discontented in Scotland.
By the treachery of some of the subordinate agents this design was detected prematurely; and while some were unfortunately taken and executed, among whom were Sidney and Lord Russell, the rest fled from the kingdom. Of the latter number were the Earl of Argyle, Sir John Cochrane, and Sir Patrick Hume of Polwarth. The fugitives found safety in Holland, where they remained in peace till the death of Charles II. in February 1685, when the Duke of York, the object politically of their greatest detestation, became king. It was then determined to invade Scotland with a small force, to embody the Highland adherents of Argyle with the[Pg 419] west country Presbyterians, and, marching into England, to raise the people as they moved along, and not rest till they had produced the desired melioration of the state. The expedition sailed in May; but the Government was enabled to take such precautions as, from the very first, proved a complete frustration to their designs. Argyle lingered timidly in his own country, and, finally, against the advice of Cochrane and Hume, who were his chief officers, made some unfortunate movements, which ended in the entire dissolution of his army, and his own capture and death. While this well-meaning but weak nobleman committed himself to a low disguise, in the vain hope of effecting his escape, Sir John Cochrane, after a gallant fight against overwhelming numbers, finding his enemies were gathering large reinforcements, retired with his troops to a neighbouring wilderness or morass, where he dismissed them, with the request that each man would provide the best way he could for his own safety. For himself, having received two severe wounds in the body during the engagement, and being worn out with fatigue, he sought refuge in the house of his uncle, Mr. Gavin Cochrane of Craigmuir, who lived at no great distance from the place of encounter. Here he was seized and removed to Edinburgh, where, after being paraded through the streets bound and bare-headed, and conducted by the common hangman, he was lodged in the tollbooth on July 3rd, 1685, there to await his trial as a traitor. The day of trial came, and he was condemned to death, in spite of the most strenuous exertions of his aged father, Earl of Dundonald.
By the betrayal of some subordinate agents, this plan was discovered too soon; and while some were unfortunately captured and executed, including Sidney and Lord Russell, the rest fled the country. Among those who escaped were the Earl of Argyle, Sir John Cochrane, and Sir Patrick Hume of Polwarth. The fugitives found safety in Holland, where they stayed peacefully until the death of Charles II. in February 1685, when the Duke of York, the person they most detested politically, became king. They then decided to invade Scotland with a small force, aiming to join the Highland supporters of Argyle with the west country Presbyterians, and march into England to rally support as they went, not resting until they achieved the desired improvement of the state. The expedition set sail in May; however, the government was able to take such precautions that completely thwarted their plans from the very start. Argyle hesitated in his own country and eventually, against the advice of Cochrane and Hume, his main officers, made some ill-fated moves that resulted in the complete disbanding of his army and his own capture and execution. While this well-meaning but indecisive nobleman tried to disguise himself in a low profile in a futile attempt to escape, Sir John Cochrane, after a brave fight against overwhelming odds, realizing that his enemies were bringing in large reinforcements, withdrew with his troops to a nearby wilderness or marsh, where he dismissed them, asking each man to find the best way to ensure his own safety. As for himself, having suffered two serious wounds during the battle and being exhausted, he sought refuge in the home of his uncle, Mr. Gavin Cochrane of Craigmuir, who lived not far from the battle site. Here he was captured and taken to Edinburgh, where, after being paraded through the streets bound and bare-headed, led by the common hangman, he was locked up in the tollbooth on July 3rd, 1685, to await trial for treason. The trial day arrived, and he was condemned to death, despite the most vigorous efforts of his elderly father, the Earl of Dundonald.
No friend or relative had been permitted to see him from the time of his apprehension; but it was now signified to him that any of his family he desired to communicate with might be allowed to visit him. Anxious, however, to deprive his enemies of an opportunity of an accusation against his sons, he immediately conveyed to them his earnest entreaties, and indeed commands, that they should refrain from availing themselves of this leave till the night before his execution. This was a sacrifice which it required his utmost fortitude to make; and it had left him to a sense of the most desolate[Pg 420] loneliness, insomuch that, when, late in the evening, he heard his prison door unlocked, he lifted not his eyes toward it, imagining that the person who entered could only be the gaoler, who was particularly repulsive in his countenance and manner. What, then, was his surprise and momentary delight when he beheld before him his only daughter, and felt her arms entwining his neck! After the first transport of greeting she became sensible that, in order to palliate his misery, she must put a strong curb upon her own, and in a short time was calm enough to enter into conversation with her father upon the subject of his present situation, and to deliver a message from the old earl, her grandfather, by which he was informed that an appeal had been made from him to the king, and means taken to propitiate Father Peters, his Majesty's confessor, who, it was well known, often dictated to him in matters of state. It appeared evident, however, by the turn which their discourse presently took, that neither father nor daughter were at all sanguine in their hopes from this negotiation. The Earl of Argyle had been executed but a few days before, as had also several of his principal adherents, though men of less consequence than Sir John Cochrane; and it was therefore improbable that he, who had been so conspicuously active in the insurrection, should be allowed to escape the punishment which his enemies had it now in their power to inflict. Besides all this, the treaty to be entered into with Father Peters would require some time to adjust, and meanwhile the arrival of the warrant for execution must every day be looked for.
No friend or relative had been allowed to see him since his arrest, but now he was told that anyone from his family he wanted to contact could visit him. However, anxious to prevent his enemies from having any reason to accuse his sons, he quickly communicated his strong wishes, even commands, that they should wait until the night before his execution to take this opportunity. This was a sacrifice that required all his strength; it left him feeling an overwhelming sense of loneliness. So much so, that when he heard his prison door unlock late in the evening, he didn’t even look up, thinking it could only be the jailer, who was particularly unpleasant in both looks and manner. Imagine his surprise and momentary joy when he saw his only daughter standing before him, her arms wrapping around his neck! After their initial excitement, she realized that to ease his suffering, she needed to control her own emotions, and soon she was calm enough to talk about his situation and deliver a message from her grandfather, the old earl. He informed her that an appeal had been made to the king and that efforts were being made to win over Father Peters, the king's confessor, who was known to influence state matters. However, it became clear through their conversation that neither father nor daughter held much hope for this negotiation. The Earl of Argyle had been executed just a few days earlier, along with several of his main supporters, even though some were less significant than Sir John Cochrane; thus, it seemed unlikely that he, who was prominently involved in the insurrection, would escape the punishment his enemies could now impose. On top of that, any agreement with Father Peters would take time to finalize, and in the meantime, the execution warrant could arrive at any moment.
Under these circumstances, several days passed, each of which found Miss Grizel Cochrane an inmate of her father's prison for as many hours as she was permitted. Grizel Cochrane was only at that period eighteen years old; she had, however, a natural strength of character, that rendered her capable of a deed which has caused her history to vie with that of the most distinguished of heroines.
Under these circumstances, several days went by, each one finding Miss Grizel Cochrane spending as many hours as she was allowed in her father's prison. Grizel Cochrane was only eighteen at that time; however, she had a natural strength of character that made her capable of an act that has made her story rival those of the most famous heroines.
Ever since her father's condemnation, her daily and nightly thoughts had dwelt on the fear of her grandfather's communication with the king's confessor being rendered unavailable[Pg 421] for want of the time necessary for enabling the friends in London to whom it was trusted, to make their application, and she boldly determined to execute a plan, whereby the arrival of the death-warrant would be retarded.
Ever since her father was condemned, her thoughts both day and night were filled with the fear that her grandfather's messages to the king's confessor would not reach him in time because the friends in London who were supposed to handle it might not have enough time to act. She boldly decided to come up with a plan to delay the arrival of the death warrant.[Pg 421]
At that time horses were used as a mode of conveyance so much more than carriages that almost every gentlewoman had her own steed, and Miss Cochrane, being a skilful rider, was possessed of a well-managed palfrey, on whose speed and other good qualities she had been accustomed to depend. One morning after she had bidden her father farewell, long ere the inhabitants of Edinburgh were astir, she found herself many miles on the road to the borders. She had taken care to attire herself in a manner which corresponded with the design of passing herself off for a young serving-woman journeying on a borrowed horse to the house of her mother in a distant part of the country; and by only resting at solitary cottages, where she generally found the family out at work, save perhaps an old woman or some children, she had the good fortune, on the second day after leaving Edinburgh, to reach in safety the abode of her old nurse, who lived on the English side of the Tweed, four miles beyond the town of Berwick. In this woman she knew she could place implicit confidence, and to her, therefore, revealed her secret. She had resolved, she said, to make an attempt to save her father's life, by stopping the postman, an equestrian like herself, and forcing him to deliver up his bags, in which she expected to find the fatal warrant. In pursuance of this design she had brought with her a brace of small pistols, together with a horseman's cloak, tied up in a bundle, and hung on the crutch of her saddle, and now borrowed from her nurse the attire of her foster-brother, which, as he was a slight-made lad, fitted her reasonably well.
At that time, horses were used as a means of transportation so much more than carriages that almost every lady had her own horse. Miss Cochrane, being a skilled rider, had a well-trained palfrey, whose speed and other great qualities she relied on. One morning, after saying goodbye to her father, long before the people of Edinburgh were awake, she found herself many miles down the road toward the borders. She had dressed to look like a young servant traveling on a borrowed horse to visit her mother in a distant part of the country. By only stopping at lonely cottages, where she usually found the family out working, except for maybe an old woman or some children, she was lucky enough, by the second day after leaving Edinburgh, to safely reach her old nurse’s home, which was on the English side of the Tweed, four miles beyond the town of Berwick. She knew she could trust this woman completely, so she revealed her secret to her. She planned to try to save her father's life by stopping the postman, another rider like herself, and forcing him to hand over his bags, in which she expected to find the deadly warrant. To carry out this plan, she had brought with her a pair of small pistols, along with a horseman’s cloak, packed in a bundle and hung on the side of her saddle. She now borrowed her foster-brother’s clothes from her nurse, which fit her reasonably well since he was a slim boy.
She had, by means which it is unnecessary here to detail, possessed herself of the most minute information with regard to the places at which the postmen rested on their journey, one of which was a small public-house, kept by a widow woman, on the outskirts of the little town of Belford. There[Pg 422] the man who received the bag at Durham was accustomed to arrive about six o'clock in the morning, and take a few hours' repose before proceeding farther on his journey. In pursuance of the plan laid down by Miss Cochrane, she arrived at this inn about an hour after the man had composed himself to sleep, in the hope of being able, by the exercise of her wit and dexterity, to ease him of his charge.
She had, through means that don't need explaining here, gathered detailed information about the spots where postmen took breaks on their route, one of which was a small pub run by a widow on the edge of the little town of Belford. There[Pg 422] the man who picked up the bag at Durham usually arrived around six in the morning and rested for a few hours before continuing on his way. Following the plan outlined by Miss Cochrane, she got to the inn about an hour after the man had settled in for some sleep, hoping to use her charm and skills to relieve him of his burden.
Having put her horse into the stable, which was a duty that devolved on the guests at this little change-house, from its mistress having no ostler, she entered the only apartment which the house afforded, and demanded some refreshment. "Sit down at the end of that table," said the old woman, "for the best I have to give you is there already; and be pleased, my bonny man, to make as little noise as ye can, for there's ane asleep in that bed that I like ill to disturb." Miss Cochrane promised fairly; and after attempting to eat some of the viands, which were the remains of the sleeping man's meal, she asked for some cold water. "What," said the old dame, as she handed it to her, "ye are a water-drinker, are ye? It's but an ill custom for a change-house." "I am aware of that," replied her guest, "and, therefore, when in a public house, always pay for it the price of the stronger potation, which I cannot take." "Indeed—well, that is but just," responded the dame, "and I think the more of you for such reasonable conduct." "Is the well where you get this water near at hand?" said the young lady; "for if you will take the trouble to bring me some from it, as this is rather warm, it shall be considered in the lawing." "It is a good bit off," said the woman; "but I cannot refuse to fetch some for such a civil, discreet lad, and will be as quick as I can. But, for any sake, take care and don't meddle with these pistols," she continued, pointing to a pair of pistols on the table, "for they are loaded, and I am always terrified for them." Saying this, she disappeared; and Miss Cochrane, who would have contrived some other errand for her had the well been near, no sooner saw the door shut than she passed, with trembling eagerness, and a cautious but rapid step, across the floor to[Pg 423] the place where the man lay soundly sleeping in one of those close wooden bedsteads common in the houses of the poor, the door of which was left half open to admit the air, and which she opened still wider, in the hope of seeing the mail-bag and being able to seize upon it. But what was her dismay when she beheld only a part of the integument which contained what she would have sacrificed her life a thousand times to obtain just peeping out from below the shaggy head and brawny shoulders of its keeper, who lay in such a position upon it as to give not the smallest hope of its extraction without his being aroused from his nap. A few moments of observation served to convince her that, if she obtained possession of this treasure, it must be in some other way, and again closing the door of the bed, she approached the pistols, and having taken them one by one from the holsters she as quickly as possible drew out their loading, which, having secreted, she returned them to their cases, and resumed her seat at the foot of the table. Here she had barely time to recover from the agitation into which the fear of the man's awaking during her recent occupation had thrown her, when the old woman returned with the water, and having taken a draught, of which she stood much in need, she settled her account, much to her landlady's content, by paying for the water the price of a pot of beer. Having then carelessly asked and ascertained how much longer the other guest was likely to continue his sleep, she left the house, and mounting her horse, set off at a trot, in a different direction from that in which she had arrived. Fetching a compass of two or three miles, she once more fell into the high road between Belford and Berwick, where she walked her horse gently on, awaiting the coming up of the postman. On his coming close up, she civilly saluted him, put her horse into the same pace with his, and rode on for some way in his company. He was a strong, thick-set fellow, with a good-humoured countenance, which did not seem to Miss Cochrane, as she looked anxiously upon it, to savour much of hardy daring. He rode with the mail-bags strapped firmly to his saddle in front, close to the holsters[Pg 424] (for there were two), one containing the letters direct from London, and the other those taken up at the different post-offices on the road. After riding a short distance together, Miss Cochrane deemed it time, as they were nearly half-way between Belford and Berwick, to commence her operations. She therefore rode nearly close to her companion, and said, in a tone of determination, "Friend, I have taken a fancy for those mail-bags of yours, and I must have them; therefore take my advice, and deliver them up quietly, for I am provided for all hazards. I am mounted, as you see, on a fleet steed; I carry firearms; and, moreover, am allied with those who are stronger, though not bolder than myself. You see yonder wood," she continued, pointing to one at the distance of about a mile, with an accent and air which was meant to carry intimidation with it. "Again, I say, take my advice; give me the bags, and speed back the road you came for the present, nor dare to approach that wood for at least two or three hours to come."
Having put her horse in the stable, which was something the guests at this little inn had to do since the mistress had no stable hand, she entered the only room in the house and asked for something to eat. "Sit down at that table," said the old woman, "because the best I have for you is already there; and please, my handsome man, try to be as quiet as possible, as there’s someone asleep in that bed I don’t want to disturb." Miss Cochrane agreed, and after trying to eat some of the leftover food from the sleeping man's meal, she asked for some cold water. "What," said the old woman as she handed it to her, "you’re a water-drinker, aren’t you? It’s a poor custom for an inn." "I know," replied her guest, "and that’s why, when I’m in a public house, I always pay for it as if I were ordering a drink I can’t have." "Indeed—well, that’s fair," responded the dame, "and I think more of you for such reasonable behavior." "Is the well where you get this water close by?" asked the young lady; "if you’ll get me some from it, since this is rather warm, I’ll consider it in the bill." "It’s a bit of a walk," said the woman; "but I can’t refuse to fetch some for such a polite, sensible lad, and I’ll be as quick as I can. But please, for your own sake, don’t touch those pistols," she added, pointing to a pair on the table, "because they’re loaded, and I always worry about them." With that, she left, and Miss Cochrane, who would have thought of another task for her if the well were close, saw the door shut and quickly, with a trembling eagerness, made her way carefully but fast across the floor to the place where the man lay sound asleep in one of those tight wooden beds common in poor houses. The door was left half open to let in air, and she opened it wider, hoping to see the mail-bag and grab it. But she was dismayed to see only part of the bag peeking out from beneath the shaggy head and muscular shoulders of its keeper, who lay in a position that gave no hope of retrieving it without waking him. A few moments of watching convinced her that if she wanted that treasure, she'd have to find another way. After closing the bed’s door, she approached the pistols, and carefully took them one by one from their holsters, quickly removed their ammunition, hid it away, returned the pistols to their cases, and went back to her seat at the foot of the table. She barely had time to calm down from the anxiety of the man waking up during her recent activity when the old woman came back with the water. After taking a much-needed drink, she settled her bill, much to her landlady's satisfaction, by paying for the water as if it were a pint of beer. After casually asking how much longer the other guest was likely to sleep, she left the house, mounted her horse, and trotted off in a different direction from where she had come. After going around in circles for two or three miles, she rejoined the main road between Belford and Berwick, where she walked her horse gently, waiting for the postman to come up. When he got close, she greeted him politely, matched her horse’s pace to his, and rode alongside him for a while. He was a sturdy, solid guy with a friendly face, which didn’t seem to Miss Cochrane, as she looked at him anxiously, to show much bravery. He rode with the mail-bags securely strapped to his saddle, right next to the holsters (there were two), one holding letters directly from London, and the other containing those picked up at various post offices along the route. After riding a short distance together, Miss Cochrane decided it was the right time, as they were about halfway between Belford and Berwick, to start her plan. So she rode close to her companion and said in a determined tone, "Friend, I’ve taken a liking to those mail-bags of yours, and I must have them; so take my advice and hand them over quietly, for I’m prepared for anything. I’m riding a swift horse; I’m armed; and I am allied with those who are stronger, though not bolder than me. You see that wood over there," she continued, pointing to one about a mile away, with a tone and attitude meant to intimidate. "Again, I say, take my advice; give me the bags, and head back the way you came for now, and don’t go near that wood for at least two or three hours."
There was in such language from a stripling something so surprising that the man looked on Miss Cochrane for an instant in silent and unfeigned amazement. "If," said he, as soon as he found his tongue, "you mean, my young master, to make yourself merry at my expense, you are welcome. I am no sour churl to take offence at the idle words of a foolish boy. But if," he said, taking one of his pistols from the holster, and turning its muzzle toward her, "ye are mad enough to harbour one serious thought of such a matter, I am ready for you. But, methinks, my lad, you seem at an age when robbing a garden or an old woman's fruit-stall would befit you better, if you must turn thief, than taking his Majesty's mails from a stout man such as I am upon his highway. Be thankful, however, that you have met with one who will not shed blood if he can help it, and sheer off before you provoke me to fire."
The young guy's words were so surprising that the man glanced at Miss Cochrane for a moment in genuine shock. "If," he said once he regained his speech, "you really think, my young master, that you can make fun of me, that's fine. I'm not such a grumpy person to take offense at the silly words of a foolish boy. But," he continued, taking one of his pistols from the holster and aiming it toward her, "if you’re crazy enough to seriously consider such a thing, I'm ready for you. But honestly, kid, you seem to be at an age where robbing a garden or an old lady’s fruit stand would suit you better, if you have to steal, rather than trying to take on a big guy like me on the highway. Just be glad you ran into someone who won’t shed blood if he can avoid it, and take off before I feel like firing."
"Nay," said his young antagonist, "I am not fonder of bloodshed than you are; but if you will not be persuaded, what can I do? for I have told you a truth, that mail I must[Pg 425] and will have. So now choose," she continued, as she drew one of the small pistols from under her cloak, and deliberately cocking it, presented it in his face.
"Nah," said his young opponent, "I'm not more into violence than you are; but if you won't listen to reason, what can I do? I've told you the truth, that I must[Pg 425] and will have. So now make your choice," she continued, as she pulled one of the small pistols from under her cloak, deliberately cocked it, and aimed it at his face.
"Nay, then, your blood be on your own head," said the fellow, as he raised his hand, and fired his pistol, which, however, only flashed in the pan. Dashing this weapon to the ground, he lost not a moment in pulling out the other, which he also aimed at his assailant, and fired with the same result. In a transport of rage and disappointment the man sprang from his horse and made an attempt to seize her; but, by an adroit use of her spurs, she eluded his grasp and placed herself out of his reach. Meanwhile, his horse had moved forward some yards, and to see and seize the advantage presented by this circumstance was one and the same to the heroic girl, who, darting toward it, caught the bridle, and having led her prize off about a hundred yards, stopped while she called to the thunderstruck postman to remind him of her advice about the wood. She then put both horses to their speed, and on turning to look at the man she had robbed, had the pleasure of perceiving that her mysterious threat had taken effect, and he was now pursuing his way back to Belford.
"Nah, then, your blood is on your own head," the guy said as he raised his hand and fired his pistol, which, unfortunately, just clicked. Throwing the weapon to the ground, he immediately pulled out the other one, aimed at his attacker, and fired again with the same result. In a fit of rage and frustration, the man jumped off his horse and tried to grab her; but with a clever use of her spurs, she dodged him and got out of his reach. Meanwhile, his horse had moved ahead a few yards, and seizing the moment was swift for the brave girl, who quickly ran toward it, grabbed the bridle, and led her prize away about a hundred yards. She paused to call out to the stunned postman to remind him of her warning about the woods. Then she kicked both horses into high gear, and when she turned to look at the man she had outsmarted, she was pleased to see that her mysterious threat had worked, and he was now heading back to Belford.
Miss Cochrane speedily entered the wood to which she had alluded, and tying the strange horse to a tree, out of all observation from the road, proceeded to unfasten the straps of the mail. By means of a sharp penknife, which set at defiance the appended locks, she was soon mistress of the contents, and with an eager hand broke open the Government despatches, which were unerringly pointed out to her by their address to the council in Edinburgh and their imposing weight and broad seals of office. Here she found not only the fatal warrant for her father's death, but also many other sentences inflicting different degrees of punishment on various delinquents. These, however, it may readily be supposed, she did not then stop to examine; she contented herself with tearing them into small fragments and placing them carefully in her bosom.
Miss Cochrane quickly entered the woods she had mentioned, tying the strange horse to a tree, out of sight from the road. She went on to unfasten the straps of the bag. Using a sharp pocketknife, which easily cut through the locks, she soon had access to the contents. With eager hands, she broke open the Government dispatches, clearly identified by their address to the council in Edinburgh and their heavy weight and large official seals. In these, she found not only the damning warrant for her father's execution but also several other sentences imposing various punishments on different offenders. However, she didn’t take the time to examine them; instead, she focused on tearing them into small pieces and carefully tucking them into her dress.
[Pg 426]The intrepid girl now mounted her steed and rode off, leaving all the private papers where she had found them, imagining (what eventually proved the case) that they would be discovered ere long from the hints she had thrown out about the wood, and thus reach their proper places of destination. She now made all haste to reach the cottage of her nurse, where, having not only committed to the flames the fragments of the dreaded warrant, but also the other obnoxious papers, she quickly resumed her female garments, and was again, after this manly and daring action, the simple and unassuming Miss Grizel Cochrane. Leaving the cloak and pistols behind her, to be concealed by her nurse, she again mounted her horse and directed her flight towards Edinburgh, and, by avoiding as much as possible the high road, and resting at sequestered cottages, as she had done before, and that only twice for a couple of hours each time, she reached town early in the morning of the next day.
[Pg 426]The brave girl hopped onto her horse and rode away, leaving all the personal papers where she found them, imagining (which turned out to be true) that they would be discovered soon based on the hints she had dropped about the woods, and thus find their way to the right places. She hurried to her nurse's cottage, where, having burned the fragments of the dreaded warrant and the other incriminating papers, she quickly put on her feminine clothes again and was, after this bold and daring act, once more the simple and unpretentious Miss Grizel Cochrane. Leaving the cloak and pistols behind to be hidden by her nurse, she got back on her horse and headed toward Edinburgh, avoiding the main road as much as possible, and resting at quiet cottages as she had done before, only stopping twice for a couple of hours each time. She reached the city early the next morning.
It must now suffice to say that the time gained by the heroic act related above was productive of the end for which it was undertaken, and that Sir John Cochrane was pardoned, at the instigation of the king's favourite counsellor, who interceded for him in consequence of receiving a bribe of five thousand pounds from the Earl of Dundonald.
It’s enough to say that the time gained by the brave act mentioned above achieved its intended purpose, and that Sir John Cochrane was pardoned, thanks to the king's favorite advisor, who intervened on his behalf after receiving a bribe of five thousand pounds from the Earl of Dundonald.
A WIFE'S STRATAGEM.
A TALE OF 1715.
BY LUCY HARDY.
It was with mingled feelings of annoyance and satisfaction that old Lady Glenlivet and her daughters received the intelligence that the only son of the house was about to bring an English bride to the grey old Scotch mansion where so many generations of his "forbears" had lived and died.
It was with a mix of irritation and satisfaction that old Lady Glenlivet and her daughters learned that the only son of the house was on his way to bring an English bride to the gray old Scottish mansion where so many generations of his ancestors had lived and died.
Sir Alick was six-and-twenty, and it was therefore fully time that he should marry and carry on the traditions of the house, and, as the Glenlivet's fortune did not match their "long pedigree," it was distinctly an advantage that the newly-wedded bride was so well dowered. But then, on the other hand, Mistress Mary Wilkinson was an Englishwoman, and Lady Glenlivet more than suspected the fact (adroitly veiled in her son's letter) that the young lady's fortune had been made in trade.
Sir Alick was twenty-six, so it was definitely time for him to get married and continue the family's legacy. Since the Glenlivet fortune didn't quite match their "noble lineage," it was definitely a plus that his new bride came with a substantial dowry. However, on the flip side, Mistress Mary Wilkinson was English, and Lady Glenlivet strongly suspected (which was cleverly hidden in her son's letter) that the young woman's wealth had come from business.
Sir Alick Glenlivet, visiting London for the first time in his life, had been hospitably entertained by a distant kinsman, a Scotch lawyer, who had settled in the English metropolis; and at his house had met with the orphan heiress of a substantial city trader, to whom Simon Glenlivet was guardian. To Alick, bred up in the comparative seclusion and obscurity of his Scottish home, the plunge into London life was as bewildering as delightful; and he soon thought sweet Mary Wilkinson, with her soft blue eyes and gentle voice, the fairest creature his eyes had ever rested upon; while to Mary, the handsome young Scotchman was like the hero in a Border tale.
Sir Alick Glenlivet, visiting London for the first time in his life, had been warmly welcomed by a distant relative, a Scottish lawyer who had made the English capital his home. At his house, he met the orphaned heiress of a wealthy city trader, for whom Simon Glenlivet was the guardian. For Alick, who grew up in the relative isolation of his Scottish home, diving into London life was both confusing and exhilarating; he soon considered sweet Mary Wilkinson, with her soft blue eyes and gentle voice, the most beautiful person he had ever seen. To Mary, the handsome young Scotsman was like a hero from a tale of the Borderlands.
[Pg 428]"Happy the wooing that's not long a-doing." Mistress Mary was twenty-two, so of legal age to please herself in her choice of a husband; while Simon Glenlivet was still sufficiently a Scotchman at heart to consider an alliance with the "ancient and noble family" with which he himself claimed kinship an advantage which might fairly outbalance his lack of fortune.
[Pg 428]"It's great when courting doesn’t take forever." Mistress Mary was twenty-two, making her old enough to choose her own husband; meanwhile, Simon Glenlivet still had enough Scottish pride to see a connection with the "ancient and noble family" he claimed to be related to as a benefit that could outweigh his financial struggles.
To do the young man justice, Mary's wealth counted for nothing in his choice; he would as readily have married her had the fortune been all on his side. Indeed, it was with some qualms of conscience that Sir Alick now wrote to inform his mother of the sudden step which he had taken; half fearing that, in the eyes of the proud old Scotch dame, even Mary's beauty and fortune could scarcely compensate for her lack of "long descent."
To give the young man credit, Mary's wealth didn't influence his decision at all; he would have just as easily married her if all the money had been his. In fact, Sir Alick felt a bit guilty as he wrote to his mother about the sudden decision he had made; he was somewhat worried that, in the eyes of the proud old Scottish lady, even Mary's beauty and fortune would hardly make up for her lack of "noble lineage."
And indeed, Lady Glenlivet's Highland pride was not at all well pleased to learn that her son had wedded a trader's daughter; though Mary (or Maisie, as her husband now called her) had received the education of a refined gentlewoman, and was far more well bred and accomplished than were the two tall, awkward daughters of the Glenlivet household; or, for the matter of that, than was the "auld leddy hersel'."
And in fact, Lady Glenlivet's Highland pride was not at all happy to discover that her son had married a trader's daughter; although Mary (or Maisie, as her husband now referred to her) had been educated like a refined lady and was much better raised and more accomplished than the two tall, awkward daughters of the Glenlivet household; or, for that matter, than the "old lady herself."
Lady Glenlivet, however, loved her son, and stifled down her feelings of disapproval for his sake. It was undeniable that Mary's money came in most usefully in paying off the mortgages which had so long crippled the Glenlivet estate; and when the bride and bridegroom arrived at their Scotch home, the ladies were speechless in their admiration at the bride's "providing." Such marvels of lace and brocades, such treasures of jewellery, such a display of new fashions had never been known in the neighbourhood before; and Isobel and Barbara, if not inclined to fall rapturously in love with their new sister, at least utterly lost their hearts over her wardrobe—not such a very extensive or extravagant one after all, the bride had thought; but, in the eighteenth century, a wealthy London trader's only child would be reared in a far[Pg 429] more luxurious manner than the daughters of many a "long descended" Scotch household.
Lady Glenlivet, however, loved her son and pushed down her feelings of disapproval for his sake. It was clear that Mary's money was incredibly helpful in paying off the mortgages that had long burdened the Glenlivet estate; and when the newlyweds arrived at their Scottish home, the ladies were speechless in their admiration for the bride's "providing." Such amazing lace and brocade, such treasures of jewelry, such a display of new fashion had never been seen in the neighborhood before; and Isobel and Barbara, if not completely smitten with their new sister, at least totally fell in love with her wardrobe—not that it was very extensive or extravagant, the bride thought; but in the eighteenth century, a wealthy London trader's only child would be raised in a far[Pg 429] more luxurious way than the daughters of many "long descended" Scottish families.
Mary, or Maisie, certainly found her new home lacking in many comforts which were almost necessaries in her eyes; but the girl was young, and sweet-tempered, and devotedly attached to her brave young husband, who equally adored his young wife. The prejudice excited against the new-comer on the score of her nationality and social rank softened down as the months went by; although old Lady Glenlivet often remarked that Maisie was "just English" whenever the younger lady's opinions or wishes did not entirely coincide with her own.
Mary, or Maisie, definitely felt that her new home was missing many comforts that she considered almost essential. But the girl was young, sweet-natured, and deeply in love with her brave young husband, who loved her just as much. The prejudice against the newcomer because of her nationality and social status faded over the months; although old Lady Glenlivet often commented that Maisie was "just English" whenever the younger lady's opinions or desires didn’t fully align with her own.
In the kindly patriarchial fashion of Scottish households of the day, Sir Alick's mother and sisters still resided under his roof; and Maisie, gentle and retiring by nature, never dreamt of attempting to depose the old lady from her position of house-mistress; so the "auld leddy" still kept the keys, and ruled the servants, and was as busy and notable as of yore; her new daughter being, in truth, often far more submissive to the good dame's sway than were either Isobel or Barbara, who occasionally "took the dorts" and would have their own wills.
In the typical patriarchal style of Scottish families at the time, Sir Alick's mother and sisters still lived under his roof; and Maisie, gentle and shy by nature, never even thought about trying to take the old lady's place as the head of the household. So, the "old lady" still held the keys, managed the servants, and was as busy and influential as ever; in fact, her new daughter often submitted to the good woman's authority even more than Isobel or Barbara did, who sometimes threw tantrums and insisted on getting their own way.
Yet Maisie was happy enough in her new life—for had she not Alick and his devotion?—until dark clouds began to gather in the political horizon.
Yet Maisie was happy enough in her new life—for didn’t she have Alick and his devotion?—until dark clouds started to gather on the political horizon.
It was the year 1715, a year to be remembered in many an English and Scottish household for many a year to come. Whispers of plots and conspiracies were flying about the land; for the coming of the "wee German lairdie" was by no means universally acceptable, and many Jacobites who had acquiesced in the accession of "good Queen Anne" herself (a member of the ancient royal house), now shrank from acknowledging "the Elector" as their monarch. Simon Glenlivet, a shrewd and prudent man, who had lived in London and watched the course of political events, had long ago laid aside any romantic enthusiasm for the cause of the exiled Stuarts, if he had ever possessed such a feeling; realising perhaps the truth of Sir John Maynard's reply to William[Pg 430] III. when the king asked the old man if he had not survived "all his brother lawyers," "Ay, and if your Majesty had not come, I might shortly have survived the law itself."
It was the year 1715, a year to be remembered in many English and Scottish homes for many years to come. Whispers of plots and conspiracies were all over the country; the arrival of the "wee German lairdie" was far from universally accepted, and many Jacobites who had accepted the rule of "good Queen Anne" herself (a member of the ancient royal family) now hesitated to recognize "the Elector" as their king. Simon Glenlivet, a smart and cautious man who had lived in London and observed the unfolding political events, had long set aside any romantic enthusiasm for the cause of the exiled Stuarts, if he had ever had such feelings; perhaps realizing the truth of Sir John Maynard's response to William[Pg 430] III when the king asked the old man if he had not outlived "all his brother lawyers," "Yes, and if your Majesty had not come, I might shortly have outlived the law itself."
Maisie's father, like most of his brother-citizens, had welcomed the "Deliverer" with acclamations, and would doubtless have greeted the accession of George I. with equal enthusiasm had he lived to witness it. It was only after she crossed the Border that Maisie had heard the son of James II. alluded to save as the "Pretender," to whom his enemies denied any kinship with the Stuarts at all. Maisie, wise and discreet beyond her years, speedily learnt to stifle her own political opinions amid her husband's family circle; though indeed she was no eager supporter of any party. She had been duly taught that it was a duty to submit to the "powers that be," and to pray daily for the king; and like a dutiful little maiden of her time, piously obeyed her teacher's and guardian's injunctions, without troubling her head as to whether the actual lawful monarch of England was keeping his court at St. Germains or St. James'. And Maisie's husband, to tell the truth, was scarcely a more vehement or interested politician than herself; though Sir Alick called himself a Jacobite because his father and mother had been Jacobites before him. Lady Glenlivet, a woman of narrow education and deeply rooted prejudices, was a strong partisan of the Stuart cause; strong with all the unreasoning vehemence of a worthy but ignorant woman. So, when the Earl of Mar's disastrous expedition was being secretly organised, the emissaries of the plotters found ready acceptance with the "auld leddy," who scrupled not to press and urge her son to join the "glorious undertaking" which should restore her lawful king to Scotland and bring added honours and lands to the Glenlivet family. Sir Alick, supremely happy in his domestic life, had at first small desire for embarking in the hazardous scheme of the wisdom and justice of which he felt less positively assured than did his mother. Sir Alick had seen something of the world during his visit to London, and had not been entirely uninfluenced by the views of his wise[Pg 431] kinsman. But Lady Glenlivet was not the only foolish woman at that epoch who forced a wiser judging husband, son, or brother into joining a conspiracy which his better sense condemned; and Sir Alick, always greatly under his mother's influence, at length consented to attend that historic meeting at Braemar in the autumn of 1715, where, under pretence of a hunting party, the Earl of Mar assembled the disaffected Scottish nobility and gentry, and raised the Stuart standard, proclaiming King James III. of England and VII. of Scotland.
Maisie's father, like most of his fellow citizens, had welcomed the "Deliverer" with cheers, and he would have certainly greeted the rise of George I. with the same enthusiasm if he had lived to see it. It was only after she crossed the Border that Maisie heard the son of James II. referred to as the "Pretender," with his enemies denying any connection to the Stuarts. Maisie, wise and cautious beyond her years, quickly learned to hide her own political views among her husband's family; truthfully, she wasn't a strong supporter of any party. She had been taught that it was her duty to obey the "powers that be" and to pray daily for the king, and like a dutiful young lady of her time, she obediently followed her teacher's and guardian's directions, without worrying about whether the actual lawful monarch of England was holding court at St. Germains or St. James's. And to be honest, Maisie's husband was hardly a more passionate or engaged politician than she was; although Sir Alick identified as a Jacobite because his parents had been Jacobites before him. Lady Glenlivet, a woman with a limited education and deep-seated biases, was a strong supporter of the Stuart cause; strong with all the unreasonable passion of a good-hearted but uninformed woman. So, when the Earl of Mar's disastrous expedition was being secretly organized, the plotters found a willing ally in the "auld leddy," who didn’t hesitate to push her son to join the "glorious undertaking" that would restore her rightful king to Scotland and bring more honors and lands to the Glenlivet family. Sir Alick, immensely content in his family life, initially had little desire to get involved in the risky plan, the wisdom and fairness of which he wasn't as sure about as his mother was. Sir Alick had seen a bit of the world during his time in London and was somewhat influenced by the opinions of his insightful relative. But Lady Glenlivet wasn't the only naïve woman at that time who pressured a wiser husband, son, or brother to join a conspiracy that his better judgment opposed; and Sir Alick, always heavily influenced by his mother, eventually agreed to attend the historic meeting at Braemar in the autumn of 1715, where, under the guise of a hunting party, the Earl of Mar gathered the discontented Scottish nobility and gentry and raised the Stuart standard, declaring King James III. of England and VII. of Scotland.
The "fiery cross" was circulated through the Highlands, and Sir Alick returned to his home to raise a troop of his own tenants and clansmen, at whose head he proposed to join the Earl of Mar.
The "fiery cross" was spread throughout the Highlands, and Sir Alick returned home to gather a group of his own tenants and clansmen, planning to lead them alongside the Earl of Mar.
Maisie, ordinarily so gentle and retiring, was now roused to unwonted and passionate protest. The scheme for the threatened "rising" was not unknown in England; and Simon Glenlivet wrote to his quondam ward, urging her most strongly to dissuade her husband from joining a rash conspiracy which could only bring ruin upon all who were engaged in it.
Maisie, usually so gentle and shy, was now stirred to an unusual and passionate protest. The plan for the impending "uprising" wasn't unfamiliar in England; and Simon Glenlivet wrote to his former ward, strongly urging her to convince her husband not to get involved in a reckless conspiracy that could only lead to disaster for everyone involved.
"'Tis hopeless—and I thank Heaven that it is so—to think of overturning the present condition of things," wrote the cautious London Scot; "and they who take part in this mad conspiracy—of which the English Government have fuller details than the conspirators wot of—will but lose their lands, and it may be their heads to boot. I pray thee, my pretty Molly, keep thy husband out of this snare."
"'It’s hopeless—and I thank Heaven that it is so—to think about changing the current situation,' wrote the cautious London Scot; 'and those who join this crazy conspiracy—of which the English Government knows more than the conspirators realize—will only end up losing their lands, and maybe even their heads too. I urge you, my pretty Molly, keep your husband out of this trap.'"
But this command was not so easily followed. Since his visit to Braemar, Alick himself had caught the war fever, and, for once, his wife's entreaties, nay, even her tears and prayers, were disregarded by her husband! Sir Alick was all love and tenderness, but join the glorious expedition he must and would, encouraged in this resolve by mother, sister, and kinsfolk; Maisie's being the only dissenting voice; and, as Lady Glenlivet tauntingly remarked to her daughter-in-law, "it was not for the child of a mere English pock-[Pg 432]pudding to decide what was fitting conduct for a Highland noble—Maisie should remember she had wedded into an honourable house, and not strive to draw her husband aside from the path of duty."
But this request wasn’t so easy to follow. Since his visit to Braemar, Alick had caught the war fever himself, and for once, he ignored his wife's pleas, even her tears and prayers! Sir Alick was all love and tenderness, but he had to join the glorious expedition, encouraged in this choice by his mother, sister, and relatives; Maisie was the only one who disagreed. As Lady Glenlivet teasingly told her daughter-in-law, "it’s not up to the child of a mere English pudding to decide what is proper behavior for a Highland noble—Maisie should remember she married into an honorable family and should not try to pull her husband away from his duty."
Unheeded by her husband, derided and taunted by his mother, Maisie could but weep in silent despair.
Unnoticed by her husband, mocked and taunted by his mother, Maisie could only cry in silent despair.
And so the day of parting came, and Alick, looking splendidly handsome in his military attire, stood to take his last farewell of wife and kindred, and to drink a parting cup to the success of the expedition.
And so the day of saying goodbye arrived, and Alick, looking incredibly handsome in his military uniform, stood to say his final farewell to his wife and family, and to have a toast to the success of the mission.
"Fill me the quaick, Maisie," he said, with a kindly smile turning to his pale and heavy-eyed young wife. "Ye'll soon see me come back again to bid ye all put on your braws to grace the king's coronation at Edinburgh." To which hope Lady Glenlivet piously cried "Amen"; and Maisie turned to mix the stirrup cup, for the morning was raw and cold.
"Fill me the cup quickly, Maisie," he said with a friendly smile, looking at his pale and tired young wife. "You’ll soon see me return to tell you all to get dressed up for the king's coronation in Edinburgh." To which hope Lady Glenlivet devoutly responded, "Amen"; and Maisie went to mix the drink, as the morning was chilly and cold.
"Let Isobel lift the kettle, lass; it's far too heavy for thee," cried Lady Glenlivet; but alas! too late, for Maisie stumbled as she turned from the fire, and the chief part of the scalding water was emptied into one of the young man's long riding boots.
"Let Isobel lift the kettle, girl; it's way too heavy for you," shouted Lady Glenlivet; but unfortunately, it was too late, as Maisie tripped while turning away from the fire, and most of the scalding water spilled into one of the young man's long riding boots.
Alick's sudden yell of pain almost drowned Maisie's sobbing cry, and old Lady Glenlivet furiously exclaimed, forgetful of all courtesies,—
Alick's sudden scream of pain nearly overwhelmed Maisie's sobbing cry, and old Lady Glenlivet angrily shouted, forgetting all her manners,—
"Ye wretched gawk! ye little fule! ye ha' killed my puir lad!"
"You're a pitiful fool! You've killed my poor boy!"
"Nay, nay, na sae bad as that, I judge. Dinna greet, Maisie, my bonnie bird—ye couldna help it, my dow," cried Alick, recovering himself, and making a heroic effort to conceal the pain he felt. "Look to her, some of ye," he added sharply, as Maisie sank fainting on the floor.
"Nah, nah, it’s not that bad, I think. Don’t cry, Maisie, my pretty girl—you couldn’t help it, my dear," Alick said, pulling himself together and trying hard to hide the pain he felt. "Someone help her," he added sharply, as Maisie collapsed fainting to the floor.
It was a very severe scald, said the doctor whom the alarmed household quickly summoned, and it would be many a long day before Sir Alick would be fit to wear his boot or put foot in saddle again.
It was a pretty serious burn, said the doctor that the worried household quickly called in, and it would be a long while before Sir Alick would be able to wear his boot or get back in the saddle again.
But thanks greatly to the devoted nursing he received from wife and mother, and to his own youth and health,[Pg 433] Sir Alick completely recovered from the injury. But in the meantime, the bubble had burst, Sherrifmuir had been fought, Mar's army had been totally routed, the prisons in England and Scotland had been filled with his misguided followers, and the headsman and the hangman were beginning their ghastly work.
But thanks to the dedicated care he received from his wife and mother, along with his own youth and health,[Pg 433] Sir Alick completely recovered from the injury. However, in the meantime, the dream had shattered, Sherrifmuir had been fought, Mar's army had been completely defeated, the prisons in England and Scotland had filled up with his misguided supporters, and the executioner and the hangman were starting their grim work.
Sir Alick, thanks to the accident which had prevented his taking any overt part in the rebellion, had escaped both imprisonment and confiscation; and it was probably Simon Glenlivet's influence which had availed to cover over Sir Alick's dalliance with the Jacobite plotters.
Sir Alick, due to the accident that kept him from actively participating in the rebellion, managed to avoid both imprisonment and the loss of his property; and it was likely Simon Glenlivet's influence that helped shield Sir Alick's involvement with the Jacobite conspirators.
Maisie had proved herself a most tender and efficient nurse, but it was now her turn to be ill, and one quiet day, after she had presented her lord with an heir to the Glenlivet name, she told him the whole truth about that lucky accident with the boiling water; but auld Leddy Glenlivet never knew that her son had been saved from a rebel's fate by a wife's stratagem.
Maisie had shown herself to be a very caring and capable nurse, but now it was her turn to be unwell. One quiet day, after she had given her husband an heir to the Glenlivet name, she revealed to him the whole truth about that fortunate incident with the boiling water. However, old Lady Glenlivet never found out that her son had been saved from a traitor's fate by a wife's clever plan.
THE KING'S TRAGEDY.
AN HISTORICAL TALE.
BY ALFRED H. MILES.
In the year 1436, a party of horsemen, weary and belated, were seen hurrying amid the deepening darkness of a December day towards the ferry of the Firth of Forth. Their high carriage, no less than the quality of their accoutrements, albeit dimmed and travel-stained by the splash of flood and field, showed them to be more than a mere party of traders seeking safety in numbers, and travelling in pursuit of gain. In the centre of the group rode a horseman, whose aspect and demeanour marked him as the chief, if not the leader, of the band; and by his side a lady, whose grace and beauty could not be altogether concealed by the closeness of her attire or the darkness of the night. These were the King and Queen of Scotland, James the First and his fair wife Joan, surrounded by a small band of faithful followers, bound for the monastery of the Black Friars of Perth to hold Christmas Carnival.
In 1436, a group of horsemen, tired and late, was seen rushing through the growing darkness of a December day toward the ferry of the Firth of Forth. Their fine carriage and quality gear, though dirty and worn from travel, clearly indicated they were more than just a group of traders seeking safety in numbers or traveling for profit. In the center of the group rode a man, whose appearance and behavior identified him as the chief, if not the leader, of the group; beside him was a lady whose grace and beauty couldn’t be completely hidden by her fitted clothing or the night’s shadow. These were the King and Queen of Scotland, James the First and his beautiful wife Joan, accompanied by a small group of loyal followers, on their way to the Black Friars monastery in Perth to celebrate the Christmas Carnival.
The weather and the day were wild enough, and these but only too truly reflected the surging passions of human hearts. The brave young king's desire to put down the marauding practices of his Highland subjects, and bring about a condition of things under which a "key" should be sufficient keep for a "castle," and a "bracken bush" enough protection for a "cow," together with, perhaps, a not always wise way of working so good a cause, had provoked the hostility of some of the Highland chiefs who lived by stealing their neighbours' property. This disaffection became formidable under the leadership of[Pg 435] Sir Richard Graeme, brother of the Earl of Stratherne, whose earldom had been confiscated by the king, who feared its power with perhaps less justice than became his high purpose, and James and his retainers had need to watch and ward against open enemies and secret foes.
The weather and the day were pretty wild, reflecting the intense emotions of people’s hearts. The brave young king wanted to stop the raiding habits of his Highland subjects and create a situation where a "key" would be enough to secure a "castle," and a "bracken bush" could protect a "cow." However, his not-always-thought-out methods for this noble cause angered some of the Highland chiefs who made a living by stealing from their neighbors. This resentment grew stronger under the leadership of [Pg 435] Sir Richard Graeme, brother of the Earl of Stratherne. The king had confiscated his earldom because he feared its power, perhaps with less justification than his noble intentions warranted. James and his followers needed to be vigilant against both open enemies and hidden threats.
Silently, if not mournfully, the little band moved on, picking its way along the uneven shore, and peering anxiously through the deepening shadows for signs of the distant ferry. Like a cavalcade of ghosts, but dimly seen as dimly seeing, they pressed on, all eyes for what light might give them guidance, all ears for what sound might give them warning.
Silently, if not sadly, the small group continued on, carefully making their way along the uneven shore, anxiously searching through the growing shadows for signs of the distant ferry. Like a train of ghosts, barely visible and barely seeing, they moved forward, all eyes looking for any light that could guide them, all ears listening for any sound that might alert them.
As they were descending to the beach, at the point where the ferry crossed the water, sight and sound combined to startle if not to terrify them; for out from behind a pile of rocks there sprang a wild, weird woman, who with waving arms and frantic shouts motioned them to go back. In an instant the whole cavalcade was in confusion. The horses reared and plunged, the men shouted and demanded who was there, and all the while the weird figure, whose tattered garments fluttered fantastically in the wind, waved her skinny arms wildly, and shouted, "Go back!"
As they were heading down to the beach, right where the ferry crossed the water, the sights and sounds combined to shock if not scare them; for suddenly a wild, strange woman sprang out from behind a pile of rocks, waving her arms and shouting wildly for them to turn back. In an instant, the whole group was in chaos. The horses bucked and kicked, the men yelled and asked who was there, while the bizarre figure, whose tattered clothes flapped dramatically in the wind, waved her bony arms and shouted, "Go back!"
Thinking that the woman might have some news of importance to the king, some of the retainers spurred forward and interrogated her; but she would say them nothing but "Go back"; adding at last "For the king alone—for the king alone!" Judging that she might desire to warn him of some treachery, even among his followers, the king rode forward and spoke to her, when, waving her hands towards the water, she screamed, "If once you cross that water, you will never return alive!" The king asked for news, but the old witch was not a chronicler but a prophetess, and catching at the king's rein she sought to turn him back.
Thinking that the woman might have some important news for the king, a few of the attendants rushed forward and asked her questions; but she only replied, "Go back," adding finally, "For the king alone—for the king alone!" Believing she might be trying to warn him of some betrayal, even from his own people, the king rode up to her and spoke. She waved her hands toward the water and screamed, "If you cross that water, you will never come back alive!" The king inquired about the news, but the old witch wasn’t there to tell stories; she was a prophetess, and grabbing the king’s reins, she tried to turn him back.
By this time the retinue had closed in upon the singular pair, and the queen's anxiety doubtless stimulated the king's action. Shaking from his rein the woman's hand, he cried, "Forward!" and in a few moments the party had left the stormy land for the scarce more stormy sea.
By this point, the group had surrounded the unique pair, and the queen's worry likely pushed the king to act. Shaking the woman's hand free from his grip, he shouted, "Let’s go!" and within moments, the group had left the turbulent land for the barely calmer sea.
[Pg 436]After crossing the Firth of Forth the party made rapid progress, and in due course were safely and comfortably housed in the old monastery of the Dominicans of Perth. The gaieties of Court and Carnival soon obliterated, for a time at least, the memory of the discomforts of the journey; and the warning of the old witch, if remembered at all, was thought of with pity or dismissed with mirth. The festivities, which were maintained with vigour and brilliance for a considerable time, surrounded the king with both friends and foes. Sir Robert Stuart, who had been promised the kingdom by Sir Richard Graeme, was actually acting as chamberlain to the king he was plotting to dethrone; and the Earl of Athole and other conspirators were among the guests who, with loyal protestations, pledged the king's health and prosperity. Towards the close of the Carnival, when the month of February 1437 had almost waned to a close, while the rain beat upon the windows and the wind whistled wildly around the roof of the old monastery, in grim contrast with the scene of merriment that graced the halls within, the guests were startled by a loud knocking at the outer door. The king, gayest among the gay, was singing "The King's Quhair," a ballad of his own writing, when the usher interrupted him to announce the old witch of the Firth of Forth. She says "she must have speech with you," said the usher, and that her words "admit of no delay." But James was annoyed by the interruption, and, as it was midnight, ordered her to be sent away, promising to see her on the morrow. Driven forth at the king's command, the old beldame wrung her hands, and cried, "Woe! woe! To-morrow I shall not see his face!" and the usher, upon the king's interrogation, repeated her words to him and to the queen. Upon hearing them, both were filled with anxiety and fear, and thinking it best to close the festivities of the evening the king gave the signal for the finish of the feast, and the guests slowly separated and left the hall. The king's chamberlain was the last to leave, and his errand was one of treachery.
[Pg 436]After crossing the Firth of Forth, the group made quick progress and soon found themselves comfortably settled in the old Dominican monastery in Perth. The fun of Court and Carnival quickly made them forget, at least for a while, the discomforts of the journey; if the old witch's warning was remembered, it was met with sympathy or laughter. The celebrations, which continued with energy and flair for quite some time, surrounded the king with both allies and adversaries. Sir Robert Stuart, who had been promised the throne by Sir Richard Graeme, was actually serving as the king's chamberlain while secretly plotting to overthrow him; and the Earl of Athole and other conspirators were among the guests who, while professing loyalty, raised a toast to the king's health and success. Toward the end of the Carnival, as February 1437 was nearing its finish, while rain lashed against the windows and the wind howled around the monastery roof, creating a stark contrast to the festive atmosphere inside, the guests were startled by a loud knock at the outer door. The king, the most cheerful of the bunch, was singing "The King's Quhair," a ballad he had written, when the usher interrupted to announce the old witch of the Firth of Forth. She insists "she must speak with you," the usher said, and that her message "cannot wait." But James was annoyed by the interruption and, since it was midnight, ordered her to leave, promising to meet her the next day. Sent away at the king's command, the old woman wrung her hands and cried, "Woe! Woe! Tomorrow I shall not see his face!" The usher, upon the king's inquiry, repeated her words to him and to the queen. Hearing this, both were filled with anxiety and dread, and thinking it best to end the evening's festivities, the king signaled for the feast to conclude, and the guests slowly started to leave the hall. The king's chamberlain was the last to depart, and his agenda was one of betrayal.
During the day the conspirators had been busily preparing for their opportunity. The locks of the hall had been tampered[Pg 437] with so that their keys were of no avail. The bars by which the gates were barricaded were removed from their accustomed place. Planks had been surreptitiously placed across the moat that the enemy might obtain easy access to the stronghold; and Sir Richard Graeme, with three hundred followers in his train, was waiting for the signal to advance.
During the day, the conspirators had been hard at work getting ready for their chance. The locks on the hall had been messed with[Pg 437] so that their keys wouldn’t work. The bars that usually secured the gates had been taken from their usual spots. Planks had been secretly set up across the moat to give the enemy easy access to the stronghold, and Sir Richard Graeme, along with three hundred followers behind him, was waiting for the signal to move forward.
James and his wife stood hand in hand before the log fire of the great hall, while the bower-maidens of the queen prepared the royal bed in an alcove leading from the chamber. The old crone's warning had struck terror to the queen's heart, and unnerved the courage of the king. While looking anxiously at the burning logs in the fireplace, again they heard the voice of the witch, inarticulate in its frenzy, uttering a wild, wailing scream. In an instant the waiting-women had drawn back the curtains, and the red glow of a hundred torches flashed upon the walls of the Hall. The king looked round for a weapon, but there was none to be found; he shouted to the women to shut the bolts, but the bolts had been removed; he tried the windows, they were fast and barred; and then, hearing the approach of his enemies along the passage, he stood with folded arms in the centre of the Hall to wait for death.
James and his wife stood hand in hand in front of the log fire in the great hall, while the queen’s maidens got the royal bed ready in an alcove connected to the chamber. The old woman’s warning had filled the queen with dread and shaken the king’s courage. While anxiously watching the burning logs in the fireplace, they heard the witch’s voice again, incoherent in its rage, letting out a wild, wailing scream. In an instant, the waiting women pulled back the curtains, and the red glow of a hundred torches lit up the walls of the hall. The king looked around for a weapon, but there was none to be found; he shouted to the women to lock the bolts, but the bolts had been removed; he tried the windows, but they were locked and barred. Hearing his enemies approaching in the hallway, he stood with his arms crossed in the center of the hall, waiting for death.
Beneath the Hall lay the unused and forgotten vaults of the monastery; and in the king's extremity it occurred to Catherine Douglas, one of the waiting-women, that these might give the king a chance of escape. There was not a moment to lose, so, seizing the heavy tongs from the fireplace, she forced them into the king's hand, and motioned him to remove the flooring and hide in the crypt below. Spurred to desperation the king seized the tongs, and proceeded to force up the flooring of the hall; but the sound of his approaching enemies came nearer and nearer, and the flooring was strong and tough. To give time the women made a desperate attempt to pull a heavy table in front of the door, but it was heavier than they could move. In another moment the floor had given way, and, with a hurried embrace, the king squeezed through the flooring and dropped into the vault. Then came the replacing of the boards—could they possibly do it in the time? A clash of[Pg 438] arms in the passage showed that at least one sentinel was true; but the arm of one was but a poor barrier against so large a force. Another moment and the flooring would give no evidence of the secret that it held, for the queen and her bower-maidens were replacing it with all speed. Again the tread of the approaching conspirators; the sentinel has paid for his fidelity with death. Is there no arm can save?
Beneath the hall were the unused and forgotten vaults of the monastery; and in the king's moment of crisis, Catherine Douglas, one of the waiting women, realized these might offer the king a chance to escape. There was no time to waste, so she grabbed the heavy tongs from the fireplace, handed them to the king, and signaled him to lift the flooring and hide in the crypt below. Driven by desperation, the king took the tongs and began to pry up the hall's flooring. But the sound of his enemies drew closer, and the flooring was strong and tough. To buy him some time, the women desperately tried to move a heavy table in front of the door, but it was too heavy for them. In the next moment, the floor gave way, and with a quick embrace, the king squeezed through the opening and dropped into the vault. Then began the frantic task of replacing the boards—could they possibly do it in time? A clash of arms in the passage indicated at least one sentinel was still standing guard; however, one guard was a weak defense against such a large force. Any moment now, the flooring could betray the secret it concealed, as the queen and her maidens hurried to cover it up. Again, the footsteps of the approaching conspirators echoed; the sentinel had paid for his loyalty with his life. Is there no one who can save him?
At this moment, as with a flash of inspiration, the thought came into her mind. Catherine Douglas, one of the bower-maidens, rushed forward and thrust her arm through the staple of the removed bolt, and for a little while a woman's arm held a hundred men at bay.
At that moment, with a spark of inspiration, the thought struck her. Catherine Douglas, one of the bower-maidens, hurried forward and shoved her arm through the staple where the bolt had been removed, and for a brief time, a woman's arm kept a hundred men at bay.
It was a terrible moment, and as the poor bruised arm gave way at last Catherine Douglas fell fainting to the floor.
It was a terrible moment, and as the poor bruised arm finally gave in, Catherine Douglas collapsed, fainting to the floor.
Sir Richard Graeme and his followers, having forced an entrance, made hot and eager search, but without avail. One of them placed his dagger at the queen's breast and demanded to know where the king was, and would have killed her had not the young Graeme caught back his arm and said, "She is a woman; we seek the king." At last, tired by their fruitless search, they left the Hall, and then, unfortunately, the king requested the women to draw him up from the vault again. This they attempted to do, with ropes made from the sheets from the bed, but they were not strong enough, and one of them, a sister of Catherine Douglas, was pulled down into the vault below. Attracted by the noise of this attempt, the conspirators returned, and the traitor chamberlain revealed the secret of the hidden vaults. In a few moments all was over,—the flooring was torn up, and, more like wild beasts than men, one after another the king's enemies dropped into the vault, attacking him, unarmed as he was, and killing him with many wounds. How the queen ultimately revenged herself upon the king's assassins is matter of history; but the story is chiefly interesting for its record of the heroic devotion of Catherine Douglas, who was renamed Kate Barlas, from the circumstances of her chivalry, by which name her descendants are known to this day.
Sir Richard Graeme and his followers forced their way in and searched eagerly, but found nothing. One of them put his dagger to the queen's chest and demanded to know where the king was, threatening to kill her if she didn’t answer. However, young Graeme stopped him, saying, "She's a woman; we’re looking for the king." Eventually, frustrated by their fruitless search, they left the Hall. Unfortunately, the king then asked the women to pull him up from the vault again. They tried using ropes made from bed sheets, but they weren’t strong enough, and one of them, a sister of Catherine Douglas, was dragged down into the vault. The noise from this drew the conspirators back, and the traitor chamberlain revealed the secret of the hidden vaults. Within moments, everything was over—the flooring was ripped up, and like wild animals, one by one, the king's enemies dropped into the vault, attacking him while he was unarmed and stabbing him multiple times. How the queen ultimately took revenge on the king's assassins is a matter of history, but the story is particularly significant for its record of the heroic devotion of Catherine Douglas, who was renamed Kate Barlas due to her chivalrous act, a name that her descendants carry to this day.
THE STRANGER.
A ROMANCE OF REAL LIFE.
BY H. G. BELL.
Hodnet is a village in Shropshire. Like all other villages in Shropshire, or anywhere else, it consists principally of one long street, with a good number of detached houses scattered here and there in its vicinity. The street is on a slight declivity, on the sunny side of what in England they call a hill. It contains the shops of three butchers, five grocers, two bakers, and one apothecary. On the right hand, as you go south, is that very excellent inn, the Blue Boar; and on the left, nearly opposite, is the public hall, in which all sorts of meetings are held, and which is alternately converted into a dancing-school, a theatre, a ball-room, an auction-room, an exhibition-room, or any other kind of room that may be wanted. The church is a little farther off, and the parsonage is, as usual, a white house surrounded with trees, at one end of the village. Hodnet is, moreover, the market-town of the shire, and stands in rather a populous district; so that, though of small dimensions itself, it is the rallying-place, on any extraordinary occasion, of a pretty numerous population.
Hodnet is a village in Shropshire. Like all other villages in Shropshire, or anywhere else, it mainly consists of one long street, with a good number of detached houses scattered here and there around it. The street is on a slight slope, on the sunny side of what in England is called a hill. It has shops for three butchers, five grocers, two bakers, and one pharmacist. On the right side, as you head south, is the excellent inn, the Blue Boar; and across from it on the left is the public hall, where all sorts of meetings take place, and which is occasionally converted into a dance studio, a theatre, a ballroom, an auction room, an exhibition space, or any other type of room that's needed. The church is a bit farther away, and the parsonage is, as usual, a white house surrounded by trees, at one end of the village. Hodnet is also the market town of the shire and is located in a fairly populated area; so, although it's small, it serves as a gathering place for quite a sizable population during special events.
One evening in February, the mail from London stopped at the Blue Boar, and a gentleman wrapped in a travelling cloak came out. The guard handed him a small portmanteau, and the mail drove on. The stranger entered the inn, was shown into a parlour, and desired that the landlord and a bottle of wine should be sent to him. The order was speedily obeyed; the wine was set upon the table, and Gilbert Cherry[Pg 440]ripe himself was the person who set it there. Gilbert next proceeded to rouse the slumbering fire, remarking, with a sort of comfortable look and tone, that it was a cold, raw night. His guest assented with a nod. "You call this village Hodnet, do you not?" said he inquiringly. "Yes, sir, this is the town of Hodnet" (Mr. Cherryripe did not like the term village), "and a prettier little place is not to be found in England." "So I have heard; and as you are not upon any of the great roads, I believe you have the reputation of being a primitive and unsophisticated race." "Privitive and sofiscated, did you say, sir? Why, as to that I cannot exactly speak; but, if there is no harm in it, I daresay we are. But you see, sir, I am a vintner, and don't trouble my head much about these matters." "So much the better," said the stranger, smiling. "You and I shall become better friends; I may stay with you for some weeks, perhaps months. In the meantime, get me something comfortable for supper, and desire your wife to look after my bedroom."
One evening in February, the mail from London stopped at the Blue Boar, and a man wrapped in a travel cloak stepped out. The guard handed him a small suitcase, and the mail left. The stranger entered the inn, was shown into a sitting room, and requested that the landlord bring him a bottle of wine. The request was quickly fulfilled; the wine was placed on the table, and Gilbert Cherryripe himself was the one who did it. Gilbert then went to stoke the flickering fire, mentioning, with a cozy look and tone, that it was a chilly night. His guest nodded in agreement. "You call this village Hodnet, right?" he asked curiously. "Yes, sir, this is the town of Hodnet" (Mr. Cherryripe preferred the term town), "and you won't find a prettier little place anywhere in England." "I've heard that; and since you’re not on any major roads, I believe you’re known for being a simple and straightforward people." "Simple and straightforward, did you say, sir? Well, I can’t say for sure; but if it’s not a problem, I suppose we might be. But you see, sir, I own a wine shop and don’t think much about these things." "That’s good," said the stranger, smiling. "You and I will become good friends; I might stay with you for a few weeks, maybe months. In the meantime, please prepare something nice for dinner, and ask your wife to take care of my bedroom."
Next day was Sunday. The bells of the village church had just finished ringing when the stranger walked up the aisle and entered, as if at random, a pew which happened to be vacant. Instantly every eye was turned towards him, for a new face was too important an object in Hodnet to be left unnoticed. "Who is he?" "When did he come?" "With whom does he stay?" "How long will he be here?" "How old may he be?" "Do you think he is handsome?" These and a thousand other questions flew about in whispers from tongue to tongue, whilst the unconscious object of all this interest cast his eyes calmly, and yet penetratingly, over the congregation. Nor was it altogether to be wondered at that his appearance had caused a sensation among the good people of Hodnet, for he was not the kind of person whom one meets with every day. There was something both in his face and figure that distinguished him from the crowd. You could not look upon him once and then turn away with indifference. When the service was over our hero walked out alone, and shut himself up for the rest of the day in his parlour at the Blue[Pg 441] Boar. But speculation was busily at work, and at more than one tea-table that evening in Hodnet conjectures were poured out with the tea and swallowed with the toast.
The next day was Sunday. The bells of the village church had just finished ringing when the stranger walked down the aisle and sat in a random empty pew. Instantly, all eyes were on him, as a new face was too significant to be ignored in Hodnet. "Who is he?" "When did he arrive?" "Who is he staying with?" "How long will he be here?" "How old do you think he is?" "Do you think he’s good-looking?" These and a thousand other questions whispered from one person to another, while the unaware focus of all this curiosity calmly but intently scanned the congregation. It wasn’t surprising that his presence caused a stir among the good people of Hodnet, as he wasn’t the kind of person you see every day. There was something about his face and figure that set him apart from the crowd. You couldn’t look at him once and just walk away without feeling something. When the service ended, our hero walked out alone and spent the rest of the day locked away in his room at the Blue[Pg 441] Boar. But speculation was in full swing, and at more than one tea table in Hodnet that evening, guesses were exchanged along with the tea and crunched with the toast.
A few days elapsed and the stranger was almost forgotten; for there was to be a subscription assembly in Hodnet, which engrossed entirely the minds of all. It was one of the most important events that had happened for at least a century. At length the great, the important night arrived. The three professional fiddlers of the village were elevated on a table at one end of the hall, and everybody pronounced it the very model of an orchestra. The candles were tastefully arranged and regularly snuffed. The floor was admirably chalked by a travelling sign-painter, engaged for the purpose; and the refreshments in an adjoining room, consisting of negus, apples, oranges, cold roast-beef, and biscuits, were under the immediate superintendence of our very excellent friend, Mr. Gilbert Cherryripe. At nine o'clock, which was considered a fashionable hour, the hall was nearly full, and the first country dance was commenced by the eldest son and presumptive heir of old Squire Thoroughbred, who conducted gracefully through its mazes the chosen divinity of his heart, Miss Wilhelmina Bouncer, only daughter of Tobias Bouncer, Esq., Justice of Peace in the county of Shropshire.
A few days passed, and the stranger was almost forgotten since everyone was completely focused on the upcoming subscription assembly in Hodnet. It was one of the biggest events to happen in at least a hundred years. Finally, the big, important night arrived. The three professional fiddlers from the village were set up on a table at one end of the hall, and everyone agreed it was the perfect setup for an orchestra. The candles were arranged nicely and regularly trimmed. The floor had been expertly chalked by a traveling sign painter hired for the job, and the refreshments in a nearby room, which included negus, apples, oranges, cold roast beef, and biscuits, were being managed by our very good friend, Mr. Gilbert Cherryripe. At nine o'clock, considered a fashionable hour, the hall was almost full, and the first country dance was started by the eldest son and heir of old Squire Thoroughbred, who gracefully led through the dance with the object of his affection, Miss Wilhelmina Bouncer, the only daughter of Tobias Bouncer, Esq., Justice of the Peace for Shropshire.
Enjoyment was at its height, and the three professional fiddlers had put a spirit of life into all things, when suddenly one might perceive that the merriment was for a moment checked, whilst a more than usual bustle pervaded the room. The stranger had entered it; and there was something so different in his looks and manner from those of any of the other male creatures, that everybody surveyed him with renewed curiosity, which was at first slightly tinctured with awe. "Who can he be?" was the question that instantaneously started up like a crocus in many a throbbing bosom. "He knows nobody, and nobody knows him; surely he will never think of asking anybody to dance."
Enjoyment was at its peak, and the three professional fiddlers had infused life into everything when suddenly the fun was momentarily interrupted by an unusual commotion in the room. A stranger had walked in, and there was something so different about his appearance and demeanor compared to the other men that everyone looked at him with renewed curiosity, mixed with a bit of awe at first. "Who is he?" was the question that instantly sprang up like a crocus in many eager hearts. "He doesn’t know anyone, and no one knows him; surely he won't think of asking anyone to dance."
For a long time the stranger stood aloof from the dancers in a corner by himself.
For a long time, the stranger stood apart from the dancers in a corner by himself.
[Pg 442]At length, something like a change seemed to come over the spirit of his dreams. His eye fell on Emily Sommers, and appeared to rest where it fell with no small degree of pleasure. No wonder. Emily was not what is generally styled beautiful; but there was a sweetness, a modesty, a gentleness about her, that charmed the more the longer it was observed. She was the only child of a widowed mother. Her father had died many a year ago in battle; and the pension of an officer's widow was all the fortune he had left them. But nature had bestowed riches of a more valuable kind than those which fortune had denied. I wish I could describe Emily Sommers; but I shall not attempt it. She was one of those whose virtues are hid from the blaze of the world, only to be the more appreciated by those who can understand them.
[Pg 442]Eventually, it felt like something shifted in the spirit of his dreams. His gaze landed on Emily Sommers, and it seemed to linger there with considerable enjoyment. No surprise there. Emily wasn’t what most would call traditionally beautiful, but there was a sweetness, modesty, and gentleness about her that became more captivating the more you looked. She was the only child of a widowed mother. Her father had passed away long ago in battle, and the pension meant for an officer’s widow was all they had to live on. However, nature had given her a wealth of a more precious kind than what fortune could provide. I wish I could describe Emily Sommers, but I won’t try. She was one of those people whose virtues are hidden from the bright lights of the world, only to be truly appreciated by those who can see them.
It was to Emily Sommers that the stranger first spoke. He walked right across the room and asked her to dance with him. Emily had never seen him before; but concluding that he had come there with some of her friends, and little acquainted with the rules of etiquette, she immediately, with a frank artlessness, smiled an acceptance of his request.
It was to Emily Sommers that the stranger first spoke. He walked straight across the room and asked her to dance with him. Emily had never seen him before; but assuming he was with some of her friends and not very familiar with the social norms, she immediately smiled and accepted his request with a genuine openness.
It was the custom in Hodnet for the gentlemen to employ the morning of the succeeding day in paying their respects to the ladies with whom they had danced on the previous evening. Requesting permission to wait upon his partner and her mother next day, it was without much difficulty obtained. This was surely very imprudent in Mrs. Sommers, and everybody said it was very imprudent. "What! admit as a visitor in her family a person whom she had never seen in her life before, and who, for anything she knew, might be a swindler or a Jew! There was never anything so preposterous—a woman, too, of Mrs. Sommers's judgment and propriety! It was very—very strange." But whether it was very strange or not, the fact is that the stranger soon spent most of his time at Violet Cottage; and what is perhaps no less wonderful, notwithstanding his apparent intimacy, he remained nearly as much a stranger to its inmates as ever. His name, they had ascertained, was Burleigh—Frederick Burleigh; that he[Pg 443] was probably upwards of eight-and-twenty, and that, if he had ever belonged to any profession, it must have been that of arms. But farther they knew not. Mrs. Sommers, however, who to a well-cultivated mind added a considerable experience of the world, did not take long to discover that their new friend was, in every sense of the word, a man whose habits and manners entitled him to the name and rank of a gentleman; and she thought, too, that she saw in him, after a short intercourse, many of those nobler qualities which raise the individual to a high and well-merited rank among his species. As for Emily, she loved his society she scarcely knew why; yet, when she endeavoured to discover the cause, she found it no difficult matter to convince herself that there was something about him so infinitely superior to all the men she had ever seen that she was only obeying the dictates of reason in admiring and esteeming him.
It was a tradition in Hodnet for the gentlemen to spend the morning after a dance paying their respects to the ladies they had danced with the night before. Getting permission to visit his partner and her mother the next day was easily granted. This was certainly very foolish on Mrs. Sommers' part, and everyone agreed it was imprudent. "What! To invite someone into her family whom she had never met before, who, for all she knew, could be a con artist or someone untrustworthy! It was utterly ridiculous—a woman like Mrs. Sommers, known for her judgment and propriety! It was really—really strange." But whether it was strange or not, the fact is that the stranger soon spent most of his time at Violet Cottage; and what’s perhaps even more surprising, despite his apparent closeness, he remained almost as much a stranger to its residents as ever. They had found out his name was Burleigh—Frederick Burleigh; he was probably over twenty-eight, and if he had ever been part of any profession, it must have been the military. But they didn’t know much more. However, Mrs. Sommers, who combined a well-rounded intellect with considerable worldly experience, quickly realized that their new friend was, in every sense, a man whose manners and habits earned him the title of gentleman; and she thought she could see in him, after a short interaction, many of those noble qualities that elevate a person to a respected place among his peers. As for Emily, she enjoyed his company for reasons she could hardly explain; yet, when she tried to figure out why, it was easy to persuade herself that there was something about him that was so much better than all the men she had ever known that she was simply acting sensibly in admiring and respecting him.
Her admiration and esteem continued to increase in proportion as she became better acquainted with him, and the sentiments seemed to be mutual. He now spent his time almost continually in her society, and it never hung heavy on their hands. The stranger was fond of music, and Emily, besides being mistress of her instrument, possessed naturally a fine voice. Neither did she sing and play unrewarded; Burleigh taught her the most enchanting of all modern languages—the language of Petrarch and Tasso; and being well versed in the use of the pencil, showed her how to give to her landscapes a richer finish and a bolder effect. Then they read together; and as they looked with a smile into each other's countenances, the fascinating pages of fiction seemed to acquire a tenfold interest. These were evenings of calm but deep happiness—long, long to be remembered.
Her admiration and respect for him grew as she got to know him better, and it seemed like he felt the same way. He spent almost all his time with her, and they never felt bored. The stranger loved music, and Emily, who was skilled at her instrument, also had a naturally beautiful voice. She sang and played, and Burleigh rewarded her by teaching her the most captivating of modern languages—the language of Petrarch and Tasso. He was also good with a pencil and showed her how to make her landscapes more vibrant and impactful. They read together, and as they smiled at each other, the engaging fiction seemed even more interesting. Those evenings were filled with calm yet profound happiness—memories that would last a lifetime.
Spring flew rapidly on. March, with her winds and her clouds, passed away; April, with her showers and her sunshine, lingered no longer; and May came smiling up the blue sky, scattering her roses over the green surface of creation. The stranger entered one evening, before sunset, the little garden that surrounded Violet Cottage. Emily saw him[Pg 444] from the window and came out to meet him. She held in her hand an open letter. "It is from my cousin Henry," said she. "His regiment has returned from France, and he is to be with us to-morrow or next day. We shall be so glad to see him! You have often heard us talk of Henry?—he and I were playmates when we were children; and though it is a long time since we parted, I am sure I should know him again among a hundred." "Indeed!" said the stranger, almost starting; "you must have loved him very much, and very constantly too." "Oh, yes! I loved him as a brother. I am sure you will love him too," Emily added. "Everybody whom you love, and who loves you, I also must love, Miss Sommers. But your cousin I shall not at present see. I must leave Hodnet to-morrow." "To-morrow! Leave Hodnet to-morrow!" Emily grew very pale, and leaned for support upon a sun-dial, near which they were standing. "Can it be possible, Miss Sommers—Emily—that it is for me you are thus grieved?" "It is so sudden," said Emily, "so unexpected; are you never to return again—are we never to see you more?" "Do you wish me to return, do you wish to see me again, Emily?" he asked. "Oh! how can you ask it?" "Emily, I have been known to you under a cloud of mystery, a solitary being, without a friend or acquaintance in the world, an outcast apparently from society—either sinned against or sinning—without fortune, without pretensions; and with all these disadvantages to contend with, how can I suppose that I am indebted to anything but your pity for the kindness which you have shown to me?" "Pity! pity you! Oh, do not wrong yourself thus. No! though you were a thousand times less worthy than I know you are, I should not pity, I should——" She stopped confused, a deep blush spread over her face, she burst into tears, and would have sunk to the ground had not her lover caught her in his arms. "Think of me thus," he whispered, "till we meet again, and we may both be happy." "Oh! I will think of you thus for ever!" They had reached the door of the cottage. "God bless you, Emily," said the stranger; "I dare not see Mrs.[Pg 445] Sommers; tell her of my departure, but tell her that ere autumn has faded into winter I shall again be here. Farewell, dearest, farewell." She felt upon her cheek a hot and hurried kiss; and when she ventured to look round he was gone.
Spring rushed by. March, with its winds and clouds, was gone; April, with its rain and sunshine, didn’t stay long either; and May arrived, smiling in the blue sky, scattering her roses across the green landscape. One evening, just before sunset, a stranger entered the small garden that surrounded Violet Cottage. Emily spotted him from the window and came out to greet him. She was holding an open letter. "It’s from my cousin Henry," she said. "His regiment has returned from France, and he’ll be with us tomorrow or the day after. We’ll be so happy to see him! You’ve often heard us talk about Henry? We were playmates when we were kids; and even though it’s been a long time since we separated, I’m sure I’d recognize him even among a hundred people." "Really?" said the stranger, almost taken aback; "you must have cared for him a lot, and for a long time, too." "Oh, definitely! I loved him like a brother. I’m sure you’ll love him too," Emily added. "Anyone you love, and who loves you, I must also love, Miss Sommers. But I won’t be able to see your cousin right now. I have to leave Hodnet tomorrow." "Tomorrow! Leaving Hodnet tomorrow!" Emily grew very pale and leaned against a sundial nearby for support. "Is it really, Miss Sommers—Emily—that you are sad about me leaving?" "It’s so sudden," Emily said, "so unexpected; will you never come back—will we never see you again?" "Do you want me to come back, do you want to see me again, Emily?" he asked. "Oh! How can you even ask that?" "Emily, I’ve been known to you under a cloud of mystery, a lonely person, without friends or acquaintances in the world, an outcast from society—either wronged or wronging—without money, without status; and with all these disadvantages to bear, how can I think that I owe anything beyond your pity for the kindness you’ve shown me?" "Pity! Pity you! Oh, don’t belittle yourself like that. No! Even if you were a thousand times less worthy than I know you are, I wouldn’t pity you; I would——" She stopped, feeling flustered, her face flushed deeply, she burst into tears, and would have fallen to the ground if her lover hadn’t caught her in his arms. "Think of me like this," he whispered, "until we meet again, and we might both be happy." "Oh! I will think of you like this forever!" They had reached the door of the cottage. "God bless you, Emily," said the stranger; "I can’t face Mrs.[Pg 445] Sommers; please tell her I’m leaving, but also tell her that before autumn turns to winter, I’ll be back here again. Farewell, my dear, goodbye." She felt a hot, hurried kiss on her cheek; and when she dared to look back, he was gone.
Henry arrived next day, but there was a gloom upon the spirits of both mother and daughter, which it took some time to dispel. Mrs. Sommers felt for Emily more than for herself. She now perceived that her child's future happiness depended more upon the honour of the stranger than she had hitherto been aware, and she trembled to think of the probability that in the busy world he might soon forget the very existence of such a place as Hodnet, or any of its inhabitants. Emily entertained better hopes, but they were the result of the sanguine and unsuspicious temperament of youth. Her cousin, meanwhile, exerted himself to the utmost to render himself agreeable. He was a young, frank, handsome soldier, who had leapt into the very middle of many a lady's heart—red coat, sword, epaulette-belt, cocked hat, feathers, and all. But he was not destined to leap into Emily's. She had enclosed it within too strong a line of circumvallation. After a three months' siege, it was impregnable. So Henry, who really loved his cousin, thinking it folly to endanger his peace and waste his time any longer, called for his horse one morning, shook Emily warmly by the hand, mounted, "and rode away."
Henry arrived the next day, but there was a gloom hanging over both mother and daughter, which took a while to lift. Mrs. Sommers felt more concern for Emily than for herself. She realized that her child's future happiness relied more on the honor of the stranger than she had previously thought, and she worried that in the busy world, he might soon forget that a place like Hodnet and its residents even existed. Emily had more hopeful thoughts, but they stemmed from the optimistic and trusting nature of youth. Meanwhile, her cousin tried his best to be charming. He was a young, straightforward, good-looking soldier who had easily won the hearts of many women—red coat, sword, epaulette belt, cocked hat, feathers, and all. But he was not meant to win Emily's heart. She had it surrounded by too strong a defense. After a three-month siege, it was unassailable. So, realizing he truly loved his cousin, and thinking it foolish to risk his peace and waste more time, Henry called for his horse one morning, shook Emily's hand warmly, mounted up, "and rode away."
Autumn came; the leaves grew red, brown, yellow, and purple; then dropped from the high branches, and lay rustling in heaps upon the path below. The last roses withered. The last lingering wain conveyed from the fields their golden treasure. The days were bright, clear, calm, and chill; the nights were full of stars and dew, and the dew, ere morning, was changed into silver hoar-frost. The robin hopped across the garden walks, and candles were set upon the table before the tea-urn. But the stranger came not. Darker days and longer nights succeeded. Winter burst upon the earth. But still the stranger came not. Then the lustre of Emily's eye grew dim; but yet she smiled, and looked as if she would have made herself believe that there was hope.
Autumn arrived; the leaves turned red, brown, yellow, and purple, then fell from the tall branches and lay rustling in piles on the path below. The last roses wilted. The final lingering cart took the fields' golden harvest away. The days were bright, clear, calm, and chilly; the nights were filled with stars and dew, and by morning, the dew turned into silvery frost. The robin hopped across the garden paths, and candles were placed on the table in front of the tea kettle. But the stranger did not come. Darker days and longer nights followed. Winter swept over the earth. Yet, still, the stranger did not arrive. Then the sparkle in Emily's eyes faded; she still smiled and seemed to try to convince herself that there was hope.
[Pg 446]And so there was; for the mail once more stopped at the Blue Boar; a gentleman wrapped in a travelling cloak once more came out of it; and Mr. Gilbert Cherryripe once more poked the fire for him in his best parlour. Burleigh had returned.
[Pg 446]And so it happened again; the mail stopped at the Blue Boar once more; a man in a traveling cloak stepped out of it again; and Mr. Gilbert Cherryripe rekindled the fire for him in his finest parlor. Burleigh was back.
I shall not describe their meeting nor inquire whether Emily's eye was long without its lustre. But there was still another trial to be made. Would she marry him? "My family," said he, "is respectable, and as it is not wealth we seek, I have an independence, at least equal, I should hope, to our wishes; but anything else which you may think mysterious about me I cannot unravel until you are indissolubly mine." It was a point of no slight difficulty; Emily entrusted its decision entirely to her mother. Her mother saw that the stranger was inflexible in his purpose, and she saw also that her child's happiness was inextricably linked with him. What could she do? It had been better perhaps they had never known him; but knowing him, and thinking of him as they did, there was but one alternative—the risk must be run.
I won't talk about their meeting or whether Emily's eye lost its sparkle for a while. But there was still one more challenge to face. Would she marry him? "My family," he said, "is respectable, and since we're not looking for wealth, I have an income that I hope at least matches our needs; however, anything else you might find mysterious about me I can't explain until you are completely mine." It was a tough decision; Emily left it up to her mother to decide. Her mother realized that the stranger was determined and also understood that her daughter's happiness was deeply tied to him. What could she do? It might have been better if they had never met him; but now that they knew him and felt the way they did, there was only one option—the risk had to be taken.
It was run. They were married in Hodnet; and immediately after the ceremony they stepped into a carriage and drove away, nobody knew whither. It is enough for us to mention that towards twilight they came in sight of a magnificent Gothic mansion, situated in the midst of extensive and noble parks. Emily expressed her admiration of its appearance; and her young husband, gazing on her with impassioned delight, exclaimed, "Emily, it is yours! My mind was imbued with erroneous impressions of women; I had been courted and deceived by them. I believed that their affections were to be won only by flattering their vanity or dazzling their ambition. I was resolved that unless I were loved for myself I would never be loved at all. I travelled through the country incognito; I came to Hodnet and saw you. I have tried you in every way, and found you true. It was I, and not my fortune, that you married; but both are yours. This is Burleigh House; your husband is Frederick Augustus Burleigh, Earl of Exeter, and you, my Emily, are his countess!"
It was done. They got married in Hodnet; and right after the ceremony, they hopped into a carriage and drove off, with no one knowing where they were headed. All we need to mention is that around sunset, they spotted a stunning Gothic mansion, set in the middle of vast and beautiful parks. Emily shared her admiration for how it looked, and her young husband, looking at her with intense joy, exclaimed, "Emily, it’s yours! I had the wrong idea about women; I had been pursued and let down by them. I thought their love could only be gained by flattering their vanity or dazzling their ambitions. I decided that unless I was loved for who I am, I wouldn’t be loved at all. I traveled around the country incognito; I came to Hodnet and saw you. I've tested you in every way, and I found you to be genuine. It was me, not my wealth, that you married; but now both are yours. This is Burleigh House; your husband is Frederick Augustus Burleigh, Earl of Exeter, and you, my Emily, are his countess!"
LOVE WILL FIND A WAY.
THE STORY OF WINNIFRED COUNTESS OF NITHSDALE.
Among the noblemen who, with many misgivings as to the wisdom of the attempt, yet felt it their duty to take part in the rising on behalf of the young Pretender, which took place in the year 1745, Lord Nithsdale was unhappily numbered.
Among the noblemen who, despite many doubts about the wisdom of the endeavor, still felt it was their duty to participate in the uprising for the young Pretender in 1745, Lord Nithsdale was unfortunately included.
It is unnecessary to detail here the progress of this ill-advised enterprise, which ended in general defeat and the capture of those principally concerned. Lord Derwentwater, Lord Nithsdale, and other noblemen, were immediately brought to trial, and condemned, without hope of mercy, to suffer the death of traitors.
It’s not necessary to go into detail about the outcome of this misguided venture, which resulted in a complete defeat and the arrest of those most involved. Lord Derwentwater, Lord Nithsdale, and other nobles were quickly put on trial and sentenced, with no chance of mercy, to die as traitors.
Lady Nithsdale, when the first terrible news of her husband's apprehension reached her, was at Terreagles, their seat, near Traquhair in Peebleshire, and hearing that he much desired the consolation of seeing her, she resolved at once to set out for London. It was winter, and at that period the roads during this season were often almost impassable. She succeeded, however, through great difficulties, in reaching Newcastle, and from thence went to York by the stage; but there the increased severity of the weather and the depth of the snow would not admit of the stage proceeding farther—even the mail could not be forwarded. But Lady Nithsdale was on an errand from which no risks might deter her. She therefore pursued her way, though the snow was generally above the horse's girths, and, in the end, reached London in safety, and, supported both in health and spirits by firm[Pg 448] resolution, she sustained no ill consequences from her perilous journey.
Lady Nithsdale, when she first heard the terrible news of her husband's arrest, was at Terreagles, their home near Traquhair in Peebleshire. When she learned he really wanted to see her for comfort, she immediately decided to head to London. It was winter, and the roads were often nearly impossible during this season. Despite facing many challenges, she managed to reach Newcastle and then took a coach to York. However, the worsening weather and heavy snow prevented the coach from going any further—even the mail couldn't be sent. But Lady Nithsdale was on a mission that no risks could stop her from completing. So, she kept going, even though the snow was often up to the horses' bellies. Eventually, she made it to London safely, and thanks to her strong determination, she faced no negative effects from her dangerous journey.
Arrived there, however, she learnt, to her dismay, that she was not to be allowed to see her husband, unless she would consent to be imprisoned with him in the Tower—a plan she could not consent to, as it would prevent her acting on his behalf by soliciting the assistance and intercession of friends, and, above all, incapacitate her from carrying out the plan of escape she had already formed, should the worst she apprehended come true. In spite of the refusal of the Government, however, by bribing the guard she obtained frequent interviews with her husband up to the day on which the prisoners were condemned; after which, for the last week, their families were allowed free admittance to take a last leave of them.
When she arrived there, she was disheartened to learn that she wouldn’t be allowed to see her husband unless she agreed to be imprisoned with him in the Tower—a plan she couldn’t accept because it would stop her from acting on his behalf by seeking help and support from friends, and, most importantly, it would prevent her from carrying out the escape plan she had already devised, in case her worst fears came true. Despite the Government’s refusal, she managed to get frequent meetings with her husband by bribing the guard, right up until the day the prisoners were sentenced; after that, for the final week, their families were allowed to visit and say goodbye to them.
From the first moment of her arrival in London she laboured in her husband's cause, making application to all persons in authority, wherever there was the most distant chance of assistance; but from those in power she only received assurances that her cause was hopeless, and that for certain reasons her husband was especially reserved for vengeance.
From the moment she arrived in London, she worked hard for her husband's sake, reaching out to everyone in power wherever she thought there might be a chance of help. But from those in authority, she only got back promises that her situation was hopeless and that, for specific reasons, her husband was particularly marked for punishment.
Lord Nithsdale, for her sake more than his own, was anxious that a petition should be presented to the king in his behalf; trusting, by this means, to excite for her his sympathy and indulgence. It was well known that the king was especially incensed against Lord Nithsdale, so that he is said to have forbidden that any petition should be presented for him, or personal address made to him; but the countess, in obedience to her lord's wish, resolved to make the attempt, and accordingly repaired to court. In the narrative she wrote to her sister of her husband's escape, she has given the following account of the interview—very little creditable to the feelings of George I., either as a king or a gentleman:—
Lord Nithsdale, more for her sake than his own, was eager for a petition to be presented to the king on his behalf, hoping to gain her sympathy and forgiveness. It was widely known that the king was particularly angry with Lord Nithsdale, and he was rumored to have instructed that no petition should be made for him, nor should anyone approach him personally; however, the countess, following her husband's wishes, decided to make the attempt, and she went to court. In the account she later wrote to her sister about her husband’s escape, she provided the following details of the meeting—hardly flattering to King George I., both as a monarch and a gentleman:—
"So the first day that I heard the king was to go to the drawing-room, I dressed myself in black, as if I had been in mourning, and sent for Mrs. Morgan (the same who accom[Pg 449]panied me to the Tower); because, as I did not know his Majesty personally, I might have mistaken some other person for him. She stayed by me, and told me when he was coming. I had another lady with me (Lady Nairn), and we remained in a room between the king's apartments and the drawing-room, so that he was obliged to go through it; and as there were three windows in it, we sat in the middle one, that I might have time enough to meet him before he could pass. I threw myself at his feet, and told him, in French, that I was the unfortunate Countess of Nithsdale, that he might not pretend to be ignorant of my person. But, perceiving that he wanted to go off without receiving my petition, I caught hold of the skirt of his coat, that he might stop and hear me. He endeavoured to escape out of my hands; but I kept such strong hold, that he dragged me on my knees from the middle of the room to the very door of the drawing-room. At last one of the blue ribbons who attended his Majesty took me round the waist, while another wrested the coat out of my hands. The petition, which I had endeavoured to thrust into his pocket, fell down in the scuffle, and I almost fainted away through grief and disappointment. One of the gentlemen in waiting picked up the petition; and as I knew that it ought to have been given to the lord of the bedchamber, who was then in waiting, I wrote to him, and entreated him to do me the favour to read the petition which I had had the honour to present to his Majesty. Fortunately for me it happened to be my Lord Dorset, with whom Mrs. Morgan was very intimate. Accordingly she went into the drawing-room and delivered him the letter, which he received very graciously. He could not read it then, as he was at cards with the Prince; but as soon as ever the game was over he read it, and behaved (as I afterwards learned) with the warmest zeal for my interest, and was seconded by the Duke of Montrose, who had seen me in the ante-chamber and wanted to speak to me. But I made him a sign not to come near me, lest his acquaintance might thwart my designs. They read over the petition several times, but without any success; but it became the topic of their[Pg 450] conversation the rest of the evening, and the harshness with which I had been treated soon spread abroad—not much to the honour of the king."
"So the first day I heard that the king was going to the drawing-room, I put on black clothes, as if I were in mourning, and called for Mrs. Morgan (the same one who accompanied me to the Tower); because I didn’t personally know his Majesty, and I might have mistaken someone else for him. She stayed with me and told me when he was coming. I had another lady with me (Lady Nairn), and we stayed in a room between the king's apartments and the drawing-room, which he had to pass through; since there were three windows in the room, we sat in the middle one so I would have enough time to meet him before he went by. I threw myself at his feet and told him in French that I was the unfortunate Countess of Nithsdale, so he wouldn’t pretend not to know who I was. But noticing that he wanted to leave without listening to my request, I grabbed the edge of his coat to make him stop and hear me. He tried to pull away from me, but I held on so tightly that he dragged me on my knees from the middle of the room to the very door of the drawing-room. Eventually, one of the attendants took me around the waist, while another pulled the coat out of my hands. The petition I had tried to slip into his pocket fell during the struggle, and I almost fainted from grief and disappointment. One of the gentlemen waiting picked up the petition; and since I knew it should have been given to the lord of the bedchamber, who was there, I wrote to him, asking him to please read the petition I had the honor to present to his Majesty. Luckily for me, it was Lord Dorset, who was very close with Mrs. Morgan. So she went into the drawing-room and handed him the letter, which he took very graciously. He couldn’t read it right then because he was playing cards with the Prince, but as soon as the game ended, he read it and acted (as I later found out) with the greatest enthusiasm for my cause, supported by the Duke of Montrose, who had seen me in the ante-chamber and wanted to talk to me. But I signaled for him not to come near, fearing that his friendship might spoil my plans. They read over the petition several times, but without any luck; however, it became the topic of their conversation for the rest of the evening, and the harsh treatment I had received quickly spread around—much to the king's disgrace."
This painful scene happened on Monday, February 13th, and seems to have produced no result, unless it may be supposed to have hastened the fate of the prisoners; for, on the following Friday, it was decided in council that the sentence against them should be carried into effect.
This painful scene took place on Monday, February 13th, and doesn’t seem to have led to any outcome, unless it can be assumed to have sped up the fate of the prisoners; because, on the following Friday, the council decided that the sentence against them should be carried out.
In the meanwhile Lady Derwentwater and other ladies of high rank were strenuous in their efforts to avert the execution of the sentence. They succeeded in obtaining an interview with the king, though without any favourable issue. They also attended at both Houses of Parliament to present petitions to the members as they went in. These exertions had a decided influence on the feelings of both Houses. In the Commons a motion to petition the king in favour of the delinquents was lost by only seven votes, and among the Lords a still stronger personal feeling and interest was excited; but all proved unavailing, and Lady Nithsdale, after joining with the other ladies in this ineffectual attendance, at length found that all her hope and dependence must rest on her long-formed scheme of bringing about her husband's escape. She had less than twenty-four hours for arranging it in all its details, and for persuading the accomplices who would be necessary to her to enter into so hazardous a project. In these she seems to have been peculiarly fortunate; but the history of this remarkable escape can only be given in her own words, taken from the interesting and spirited narrative she wrote of it:—
In the meantime, Lady Derwentwater and other noblewomen worked tirelessly to prevent the execution of the sentence. They managed to secure an audience with the king, although it didn’t lead to anything positive. They also showed up at both Houses of Parliament to present petitions to the members as they entered. These efforts had a noticeable impact on the sentiments of both Houses. In the Commons, a motion to petition the king on behalf of the accused was defeated by just seven votes, while the Lords showed even stronger personal feelings and interest; however, all this proved to be in vain. After joining the other ladies in this fruitless endeavor, Lady Nithsdale realized that her only hope depended on her long-planned scheme to facilitate her husband’s escape. She had less than twenty-four hours to arrange all the details and convince the accomplices she needed to participate in such a risky plan. Fortunately, she seems to have been remarkably successful in this regard, but the story of this incredible escape can only be told in her own words, taken from the engaging and passionate account she wrote about it:—
"As the motion had passed generally (that the petitions should be read in the Lords, which had only been carried after a warm debate) I thought I would draw some advantage in favour of my design. Accordingly I immediately left the House of Lords and hastened to the Tower; where, affecting an air of joy and satisfaction, I told all the guards I passed that I came to bring joyful tidings to the prisoner. I desired them to lay aside their fears, for the petition had passed the House[Pg 451] in their favour. I then gave them some money to drink to the lords and his Majesty, though it was but trifling; for I thought that if I were too liberal on the occasion they might suspect my designs, and that giving them something would gain their good humour and services for the next day, which was the eve of the execution. The next morning I could not go to the Tower, having so many things on my hands to put in readiness; but in the evening, when all was ready, I sent for Mrs. Mills, with whom I lodged, and acquainted her with my design of attempting my lord's escape, as there was no prospect of his being pardoned, and this was the last night before the execution. I told her that I had everything in readiness, and that I trusted she would not refuse to accompany me, that my lord might pass for her. I pressed her to come immediately, as we had no time to lose. At the same time I sent for Mrs. Morgan, then usually known by the name of Hilton, to whose acquaintance my dear Evans (her maid) had introduced me—which I looked upon as a very singular happiness. I immediately communicated my resolution to her. She was of a very tall and slender make; so I begged her to put under her own riding-hood one that I had prepared for Mrs. Mills, as she was to lend hers to my lord, that in coming out he might be taken for her. Mrs. Mills was not only of the same height, but nearly the same size as my lord. When we were in the coach I never ceased talking, that they might have no leisure to reflect. Their surprise and astonishment when I first opened my design to them had made them consent, without ever thinking of the consequences.
"As the motion had passed generally (that the petitions should be read in the Lords, which had only been carried after a heated debate), I thought I would take the opportunity to support my plan. So, I quickly left the House of Lords and rushed to the Tower; where, putting on a cheerful and satisfied demeanor, I told all the guards I encountered that I had come to bring good news to the prisoner. I urged them to set aside their fears, for the petition had passed the House[Pg 451] in their favor. I then gave them some money to toast to the lords and his Majesty, though it was just a small amount; I figured that if I were too generous, they might suspect my intentions, and that giving them something would win their goodwill and assistance for the following day, the eve of the execution. The next morning, I couldn’t go to the Tower, as I had too many things to prepare; but in the evening, once everything was ready, I called for Mrs. Mills, who I was staying with, and informed her of my plan to attempt my lord's escape, since there was no chance of his being pardoned, and this was the last night before the execution. I told her that I had everything ready and that I hoped she wouldn’t refuse to accompany me, so my lord could pass as her. I urged her to come immediately, as we had no time to waste. At the same time, I called for Mrs. Morgan, who was usually known as Hilton, and to whom my dear Evans (her maid) had introduced me—which I took as a great stroke of luck. I immediately shared my plan with her. She was very tall and slender, so I asked her to put on a riding hood I had prepared for Mrs. Mills, as she was supposed to lend hers to my lord, so that when he came out, he could be mistaken for her. Mrs. Mills was not only the same height but nearly the same build as my lord. Once we were in the carriage, I kept talking non-stop, so they wouldn’t have time to think. Their surprise and astonishment when I first revealed my plan had made them agree without considering the consequences."
"On our arrival at the Tower, the first I introduced was Mrs. Morgan; for I was only allowed to take in one at a time. She brought in the clothes that were to serve Mrs. Mills when she left her own behind her. When Mrs. Morgan had taken off what she had brought for my purpose, I conducted her back to the staircase; and, in going, I begged her to send me in my maid to dress me; that I was afraid of being too late to present my last petition that night if she did not come immediately. I despatched her safe, and[Pg 452] went partly downstairs to meet Mrs. Mills, who had the precaution to hold her handkerchief to her face—as was very natural for a woman to do when she was going to bid her last farewell to a friend on the eve of his execution. I had, indeed, desired her to do it, that my lord might go out in the same manner. Her eyebrows were rather inclined to be sandy, and my lord's were dark and very thick; however, I had prepared some paint of the colour of hers to disguise his with. I also bought an artificial head-dress of the same coloured hair as hers; and I painted his face with white and his cheeks with rouge, to hide his long beard, which he had not had time to shave. All this provision I had before left in the Tower.
"Upon arriving at the Tower, the first person I introduced was Mrs. Morgan, as I was only allowed to bring one in at a time. She brought clothing for Mrs. Mills to use when she left her own behind. After Mrs. Morgan handed over what she had brought for me, I walked her back to the staircase; on the way, I asked her to send my maid in to dress me, as I was worried I would be too late to present my final petition that night if she didn’t come immediately. I sent her off safely, and[Pg 452] went partly downstairs to meet Mrs. Mills, who wisely held a handkerchief to her face—very natural for a woman bidding farewell to a friend before his execution. In fact, I had asked her to do this so my lord could leave in the same way. Her eyebrows were a bit sandy, while my lord's were dark and thick; however, I had prepared some makeup the same color as hers to disguise his. I also bought an artificial hairpiece in the same color as hers, and I made his face pale with white and his cheeks rosy to hide his long beard, which he hadn’t had time to shave. I had arranged all of this in advance at the Tower."
"The poor guards, whom my liberality the day before had endeared me to, let me go quietly with my company, and were not so strictly on the watch as they usually had been; and the more so as they were persuaded from what I had told them the day before that the prisoners would obtain their pardon. I made Mrs. Mills take off her own hood and put on that which I had brought her. I then took her by the hand and led her out of my lord's chamber; and in passing through the next room, in which there were several people, with all the concern imaginable I said, 'My dear Mrs. Catherine, go in all haste and send me my waiting-maid; she certainly cannot reflect how late it is; she forgets that I am to present a petition to-night, and if I let slip this opportunity I am undone; for to-morrow will be too late. Hasten her as much as possible; for I shall be on thorns till she comes.' Everybody in the room, who were chiefly the guards' wives and daughters, seemed to compassionate me exceedingly; and the sentinel officiously opened the door.
"The poor guards, who I had made friendly with through my generosity the day before, let me leave quietly with my group and weren't as vigilant as they usually were. They were even more relaxed because they believed what I had told them about the prisoners getting pardoned. I made Mrs. Mills take off her own hood and put on the one I had brought her. Then I took her by the hand and led her out of my lord's chamber. As we passed through the next room, which had several people in it, I said with all the concern I could muster, 'My dear Mrs. Catherine, please hurry and send me my maid; she can't possibly realize how late it is. She forgets that I need to present a petition tonight, and if I miss this chance, I'm finished. Tomorrow will be too late. Hurry her up as much as you can; I’ll be on edge until she arrives.' Everyone in the room, mostly the guards' wives and daughters, seemed to feel sorry for me, and the sentinel helpfully opened the door."
"When I had seen her out I returned back to my lord and finished dressing him. I had taken care that Mrs. Mills did not go out crying, as she came in, that my lord might the better pass for the lady who came in crying and afflicted; and the more so because he had the same dress she wore. When I had almost finished dressing my lord in all my petticoats[Pg 453] excepting one, I perceived that it was growing dark, and was afraid that the light of the candles might betray us, so I resolved to set off. I went out, leading him by the hand; and he held his handkerchief to his eyes. I spoke to him in the most piteous and afflicted tone of voice, bewailing bitterly the negligence of Evans, who had ruined me by her delay. Then said I, 'My dear Mrs. Betty, for the love of God run quickly and bring her with you. You know my lodging, and, if ever you made despatch in your life, do it at present. I am distracted with this disappointment.' The guards opened the doors, and I went downstairs with him, still conjuring to make all possible despatch. As soon as he had cleared the door, I made him walk before me, for fear the sentinel should take notice of his walk; but I still continued to press him to make all the despatch he possibly could. At the bottom of the stairs I met my dear Evans, into whose hands I confided him.[3]
"When I had seen her out, I returned to my lord and finished getting him dressed. I made sure that Mrs. Mills didn’t leave in tears like she came in, so my lord could get away with pretending to be the lady who was crying. It helped even more since he was wearing the same dress she had on. When I was almost done dressing my lord in my petticoats[Pg 453] except for one, I noticed it was getting dark and worried that the candlelight might give us away, so I decided to leave. I went out, holding his hand, while he held a handkerchief to his eyes. I spoke to him in the most sorrowful tone, lamenting bitterly about Evans, who had ruined everything with her delay. Then I said, 'My dear Mrs. Betty, for the love of God, run quickly and bring her with you. You know where I’m staying, and if you’ve ever been quick in your life, do it now. I’m beside myself with this disappointment.' The guards opened the doors, and I went downstairs with him, urging him to hurry as much as possible. As soon as he cleared the door, I made him walk ahead of me, worried the sentinel might notice his way of walking; but I kept pushing him to hurry as much as he could. At the bottom of the stairs, I ran into my dear Evans, to whom I entrusted him.[3]
[3] Thus one more person left Lord Nithsdale's prison than had entered it. Three had gone in, and four came out. But so long as women only passed, and these two at a time, the guards probably were not particularly watchful. This inevitable difficulty in the plan of the escape makes Lady Nithsdale's admirable self-possession of manner in conducting it the more conspicuous. Any failure on her part would have awakened the suspicions of the bystanders.
[3] So, one more person left Lord Nithsdale's prison than had entered it. Three had gone in, and four came out. But since only women passed through, and they did so two at a time, the guards probably weren’t paying close attention. This unavoidable challenge in the escape plan makes Lady Nithsdale’s impressive calmness in carrying it out even more noticeable. Any mistake on her part would have raised the suspicions of those watching.
"I had before engaged Mr. Mills to be in readiness before the Tower to conduct him to some place of safety, in case he succeeded. He looked upon the affair as so very improbable to succeed, that his astonishment, when he saw us, threw him into such consternation that he was almost out of himself; which Evans perceiving, with the greatest presence of mind, without telling him (Lord Nithsdale) anything, lest he should mistrust them, conducted him to some of her own friends on whom she could rely, and so secured him; without which we should have been undone. When she had conducted him, and left him with them, she returned to find Mr. Mills, who by this time had recovered himself from his astonishment. They went home together, and having found a place of security, they conducted him to it.
"I had previously arranged for Mr. Mills to be ready outside the Tower to take him to a safe location, if he was successful. He thought the whole situation was so unlikely to work that when he saw us, he was so shocked that he could barely compose himself. Evans noticed this, and with impressive calmness, without revealing anything to Lord Nithsdale to avoid raising his suspicions, she took him to some friends she could trust and ensured his safety; without her help, we would have been lost. After she left him there, she went back to find Mr. Mills, who had by now managed to regain his composure. They headed home together, and after finding a secure place, they took him there."
"In the meanwhile, as I had pretended to have sent the[Pg 454] young lady on a message, I was obliged to return upstairs and go back to my lord's room in the same feigned anxiety of being too late; so that everybody seemed sincerely to sympathise with my distress. When I was in the room, I talked to him as if he had been really present; and answered my own questions in my lord's voice as nearly as I could imitate it. I walked up and down as if we were conversing together, till I thought they had time enough thoroughly to clear themselves of the guards. I then thought proper to make off also. I opened the door, and stood half in it, that those in the outward chamber might hear what I said; but held it so close that they could not look in. I bid my lord a formal farewell for that night; and added, that something more than usual must have happened to make Evans negligent on this important occasion, who had always been so punctual in the smallest trifle; that I saw no other remedy than to go in person; that if the Tower were still open when I finished my business I would return that night; but that he might be assured that I would be with him as early in the morning as I could gain admittance to the Tower; and I flattered myself I should bring favourable news. Then, before I shut the door, I pulled the string through the latch, so that it could only be opened on the inside. I then shut it with some degree of force, that I might be sure of its being well shut. I said to the servant as I passed by, who was ignorant of the whole transaction, that he need not carry candles in to his master till my lord sent for him, as he desired to finish some prayers first. I went downstairs and called a coach, as there were several on the stand. I drove home to my lodgings, where poor Mr. Mackenzie had been waiting to carry the petition, in case my attempt failed. I told him there was no need of any petition, as my lord was safe out of the Tower and out of the hands of his enemies, but that I did not know where he was.
"In the meantime, since I pretended to have sent the[Pg 454] young lady on an errand, I had to go back upstairs and return to my lord's room, feigning anxiety about being late; so everyone seemed genuinely to sympathize with my distress. Once I was in the room, I spoke to him as if he were actually there; I answered my own questions in a voice that closely resembled my lord's. I paced around as if we were having a conversation until I thought they had enough time to get away from the guards. I then decided it was best for me to leave too. I opened the door and stood halfway in it so that those in the outer chamber could hear what I said, but I kept it so closed that they couldn’t see inside. I bid my lord a formal goodnight and added that something unusual must have happened to make Evans negligent on this important occasion, as he had always been so punctual with even the smallest tasks; that I saw no other option but to go in person; that if the Tower was still open when I finished my business, I would return that night; but he could be sure that I would be with him as early as I could get into the Tower in the morning; and I hoped to bring good news. Then, before I closed the door, I pulled the string through the latch so it could only be opened from the inside. I shut it with some force to make sure it was closed properly. I told the servant, who was unaware of everything, that he didn’t need to bring candles to his master until my lord called for him, as he wanted to finish some prayers first. I went downstairs and called for a coach since there were several waiting. I drove home to my lodgings, where poor Mr. Mackenzie had been waiting to carry the petition in case my attempt failed. I told him there was no need for any petition, as my lord was safe out of the Tower and out of the hands of his enemies, but I didn’t know where he was."
"I then desired one of the servants to call a chair, and I went to the Duchess of Montrose, who had always borne a part in my distresses. She came to me; and as my heart[Pg 455] was in an ecstasy of joy, I expressed it in my countenance as she entered the room. I ran up to her in the transport of my joy. She appeared to be exceedingly shocked and frighted, and has since confessed to me that she apprehended my trouble had thrown me out of myself till I communicated my happiness to her. She then advised me to retire to some place of security, for that the king was highly displeased, and even enraged, at the petition I had presented to him, and had complained of it severely, and then said she would go to court and see how the news of my lord's escape was received. When the news was brought to the king, he flew into an excess of passion, and said he was betrayed; for it could not have been done without some confederacy. He instantly despatched two persons to the Tower to see that the other prisoners were secure, lest they should follow the example. Some threw the blame upon one, some upon another. The duchess was the only one at court who knew it.
I then asked one of the servants to call a chair, and I went to the Duchess of Montrose, who had always supported me in my troubles. She came to me, and as my heart[Pg 455] was overflowing with joy, I showed it on my face as she entered the room. I rushed over to her in my excitement. She looked really shocked and scared, and later told me she thought my troubles had driven me mad until I shared my happiness with her. She then advised me to find a safe place because the king was very upset and even angry about the petition I had presented to him, and he had complained about it a lot. She said she would go to court to see how the news of my lord's escape was received. When the news reached the king, he became extremely furious, claiming he had been betrayed, as it could not have happened without some kind of conspiracy. He immediately sent two people to the Tower to ensure that the other prisoners were secure, in case they tried to escape as well. Some people blamed one person, while others blamed another. The duchess was the only one at court who knew the truth.
"When I left the duchess, I went to a house which Evans had found out for me, and where she promised to acquaint me where my lord was. She got thither some few minutes after me, and took me to the house of a poor woman, directly opposite to the guard-house, where my lord was. She had but one small room, up one pair of stairs, and a very small bed in it. We threw ourselves upon the bed, that we might not be heard walking up and down. She left us a bottle of wine and some bread, and Mrs. Mills brought us some more in her pocket next day. We subsisted on this provision from Thursday till Saturday night, when Mrs. Mills came and conducted my lord to the Venetian ambassador's. We did not communicate the affair to his excellency; but one of his servants concealed him in his own room till Wednesday, on which day the ambassador's coach-and-six was to go down to Dover to meet his brother. My lord put on a livery, and went down in the retinue, without the least suspicion, to Dover, where M. Michel (the ambassador's servant) hired a small vessel and immediately set sail for Calais. The passage was so remarkably short that the captain threw out this reflection, that the[Pg 456] wind could not have served better if his passengers had been flying for their lives, little thinking it to be really the case.
"When I left the duchess, I went to a house that Evans had located for me, where she promised to tell me where my lord was. She arrived a few minutes after I did and took me to the home of a poor woman, directly across from the guardhouse where my lord was. The woman had just one small room up a flight of stairs and a very small bed in it. We threw ourselves onto the bed so we wouldn’t be heard pacing around. She left us a bottle of wine and some bread, and Mrs. Mills brought us some more in her pocket the next day. We lived off this food from Thursday to Saturday night, when Mrs. Mills came and led my lord to the Venetian ambassador's. We didn’t mention the situation to his excellency; however, one of his servants hid him in his own room until Wednesday, when the ambassador’s coach-and-six was scheduled to head down to Dover to meet his brother. My lord put on a uniform and went down with the retinue, without raising any suspicions, to Dover, where M. Michel (the ambassador's servant) arranged for a small boat and immediately set sail for Calais. The journey was so remarkably short that the captain remarked that the wind couldn’t have been better if his passengers had been fleeing for their lives, not realizing that was actually the case."
"For my part," continues Lady Nithsdale, "I absconded to the house of a very honest man in Drury Lane, where I remained till I was assured of my lord's safe arrival on the Continent. I then wrote to the Duchess of Buccleugh and entreated her to procure leave for me to go with safety about my business. So far from granting my request, they were resolved to secure me, if possible. After several debates it was decided that if I remained concealed no further search should be made, but that if I appeared either in England or Scotland I should be secured."
"For my part," Lady Nithsdale continues, "I escaped to the home of a very honest man in Drury Lane, where I stayed until I was sure my husband had safely arrived on the Continent. I then wrote to the Duchess of Buccleugh, asking her to help me get permission to go about my business safely. Instead of granting my request, they were determined to capture me, if possible. After several discussions, it was decided that if I stayed hidden, no further search would be conducted, but if I showed myself in either England or Scotland, I would be captured."
On first hearing of her husband's apprehension, she had thought it prudent to conceal many important family papers and other valuables, and having no person at hand with whom they could be safely entrusted, had hid them underground, in a place known only to the gardener, in whom she could entirely confide. This had proved a happy precaution, for, after her departure, the house had been searched, and, as she expressed it, "God only knows what might have transpired from those papers." In addition to the danger of their being discovered, there was the imminent risk of their being destroyed by damp, so that no time must be lost in regaining them before too late. She therefore determined on another journey to the north, and, for greater secrecy, on horseback, though this mode of travelling, which was new to her, was extremely fatiguing. She, however, with her maid, Mrs. Evans, and a servant that could be depended on, set out from London, and reached Traquhair in safety and without any one being aware of her intentions. Here she ventured to rest two days, in the society of her sister-in-law and Lord Traquhair, feeling security in the conviction that, as the lord-lieutenant of the county was an old friend of her husband's, he would not allow any search to be made after her without first giving her warning to abscond. From thence she proceeded to Terreagles, whither it was supposed she came with the permission of Government; and to keep up that opinion, she invited her neighbours to visit[Pg 457] her. That same night she dug up the papers from their hiding-place, where happily they had sustained no injury, and sent them at once, by safe hands, to Traquhair. This was accomplished just in time, for the magistrates of Dumfries began to entertain suspicions of her right to be there, and desired to see her leave from Government. On hearing this, "I expressed," she says, "my surprise that they had been so backward in paying their respects; 'but,' said I, 'better late than never: be sure to tell them that they shall be welcome whenever they choose to come.' This was after dinner; but I lost no time to put everything in readiness, but with all possible secrecy; and the next morning, before daybreak, I set off again for London, with the same attendants, and, as before, I put up at the smallest inns, and arrived safe once more."
Upon first hearing about her husband's capture, she thought it wise to hide several important family documents and other valuables. With no one nearby to safely entrust them to, she buried them underground, in a spot known only to the gardener, who she completely trusted. This turned out to be a smart move, as after she left, the house was searched, and as she put it, "Only God knows what could have happened if those papers were found." Besides the risk of them being discovered, there was also the pressing danger of them being damaged by moisture, so she needed to retrieve them quickly before it was too late. She decided to take another trip up north, and for more privacy, she rode on horseback, even though it was a tiring mode of travel for her. Nevertheless, she set off from London with her maid, Mrs. Evans, and a reliable servant, arriving safely at Traquhair without anyone knowing her plan. There, she took a two-day break while visiting her sister-in-law and Lord Traquhair, feeling secure knowing that the lord-lieutenant of the county was an old friend of her husband and wouldn't allow anyone to search for her without warning her first. After that, she went on to Terreagles, where it was believed she had come with government permission; to maintain that belief, she invited her neighbors over to visit. That same night, she dug up the documents from their hiding place, which fortunately had not been damaged, and promptly sent them securely to Traquhair. This was done just in time, as the magistrates of Dumfries began to suspect her right to be there and requested to see her government leave. Upon hearing this, she said, “I was surprised they hadn’t come to pay their respects; ‘but,’ I said, ‘better late than never: make sure to tell them they are welcome whenever they decide to visit.’” This was after dinner, but she quickly began getting everything ready with as much secrecy as possible; and the next morning, before dawn, she set off for London again, with the same companions, staying at the smallest inns, and safely arrived once more.
George I. could not forgive Lady Nithsdale for the heroic part she had acted: he refused, in her case, the allowance or dower which was granted to the wives of the other lords. "A lady informed me," she says, "that the king was extremely incensed at the news; that he had issued orders to have me arrested, adding that I did whatever I pleased, despite of all his designs, and that I had given him more trouble than any woman in all Europe. For which reason I kept myself as closely concealed as possible, till the heat of these rumours had abated. In the meanwhile, I took the opinion of a very famous lawyer, who was a man of the strictest probity: he advised me to go off as soon as they had ceased searching for me. I followed his advice, and, in about a fortnight after, I escaped without any accident whatever."
George I couldn't forgive Lady Nithsdale for her brave actions: he denied her the allowance or pension that was given to the wives of the other lords. "A lady told me," she says, "that the king was really angry when he heard the news; that he had ordered my arrest, saying that I did whatever I wanted, no matter what his plans were, and that I had caused him more trouble than any woman in all of Europe. Because of this, I stayed hidden as much as I could until the fuss died down. In the meantime, I consulted a very well-known lawyer, who was a man of the highest integrity: he advised me to leave as soon as they stopped searching for me. I took his advice, and about two weeks later, I got away without any issues."
She met her husband and children at Paris, whither they had come from Bruges to meet her. They soon afterwards joined the Pretender's court at Avignon; but, finding the mode of life there little to their taste, shortly after returned to Italy, where they lived in great privacy.
She met her husband and kids in Paris, where they had come from Bruges to see her. Soon after, they joined the Pretender's court in Avignon; however, they found the lifestyle there unappealing and returned to Italy shortly after, where they lived a very private life.
Lord Nithsdale lived, after his escape, nearly thirty years, and died at Rome in 1744. His wife survived him five years: she had the comfort of having provided a competency for her[Pg 458] son by her hazardous journey to Terreagles, though his title and principal estates had been confiscated by his father's attainder. He married Lady Catherine Stewart, daughter of the Earl and Countess of Traquhair. Her daughter, the Lady Anne Maxwell, became the wife of Lord Bellew.
Lord Nithsdale lived for almost thirty years after his escape and passed away in Rome in 1744. His wife outlived him by five years; she found comfort in having secured a livelihood for her[Pg 458] son through her daring journey to Terreagles, even though his title and main estates were taken away due to his father's conviction. He married Lady Catherine Stewart, the daughter of the Earl and Countess of Traquhair. Their daughter, Lady Anne Maxwell, later married Lord Bellew.
In "Margot: The Martyr", "the burning larva" has been changed to "the burning lava".
In "Margot: The Martyr", "the burning larva" has been changed to "the burning lava".
In "Nadine: The Princess", a colon was added following "The silence was broken by Maura, saying"; a quotation mark was added following "the subject is never mentioned to her"; and a quotation mark has been deleted preceding "O—— was a fearful place".
In "Nadine: The Princess", a colon was added after "The silence was broken by Maura, saying"; a quotation mark was added after "the subject is never mentioned to her"; and a quotation mark has been removed before "O—— was a fearful place".
In "My Year at School", a quotation mark was added before "The history prize has been awarded".
In "My Year at School", a quotation mark was added before "The history prize has been awarded".
In "The Silver Star", "her exhibiton work" has been changed to "her exhibition work".
In "The Silver Star", "her exhibition work" has been changed to "her exhibition work".
In "Uncle Tone", a comma has been added after "he shut himself off from all society"; and "discourtsey" has been changed to "discourtesy".
In "Uncle Tone", a comma has been added after "he shut himself off from all society"; and "discourtsey" has been changed to "discourtesy".
In "The Missing Letter", a quotation mark was added after "he shall have it now."
In "The Missing Letter," a quotation mark was added after "he shall have it now."
In "The Magic Carpet", a quotation mark has been added before "The book?" and before "The Magic Cabinet!"; and "half-cirle" has been changed to "half-circle".
In "The Magic Carpet", a quotation mark has been added before "The book?" and before "The Magic Cabinet!"; and "half-cirle" has been changed to "half-circle".
In "Only Tim", "A little latter" has been changed to "A little later"; and "pepples" has been changed to "pebbles"./p>
In "Only Tim", "A little later" has been changed to "A little later"; and "pebbles" has been changed to "pebbles."
In "The Colonel's Boy", "mischevously" has been changed to "mischievously".
In "The Colonel's Boy", "mischievously" has been changed to "mischievously".
In "The Trevern Treasure", "no opportunity for Sybil Trevern ro return" has been changed to "no opportunity for Sybil Trevern to return"; "frequently rasults in misadventure" has been changed to "frequently results in misadventure"; and "the disaster of Sherifmuir" has been changed to "the disaster of Sherrifmuir".
In "The Trevern Treasure", "no opportunity for Sybil Trevern ro return" has been changed to "no opportunity for Sybil Trevern to return"; "frequently rasults in misadventure" has been changed to "frequently results in misadventure"; and "the disaster of Sherifmuir" has been changed to "the disaster of Sherrifmuir".
In "Dora", "Miss Dora "ll be marryin'" has been changed to "Miss Dora 'll be marryin'"; and "'e ses. solemn" has been changed to "'e ses solemn".
In "Dora", "Miss Dora "ll be marryin'" has been changed to "Miss Dora'll be marryin'"; and "'e ses. solemn" has been changed to "'e ses solemn".
In "Little Peace", "Beneath this ortrait" has been changed to "Beneath this portrait"; "Blessed are the pacemakers" has been changed to "Blessed are the peacemakers"; and a quotation mark has been added before "Because old Gaffer Cressidge".
In "Little Peace", "Beneath this ortrait" has been changed to "Beneath this portrait"; "Blessed are the pacemakers" has been changed to "Blessed are the peacemakers"; and a quotation mark has been added before "Because old Gaffer Cressidge".
In "The Story of Wassili and Daria", "dressed in their most brillant manner" has been changed to "dressed in their most brilliant manner".
In "The Story of Wassili and Daria", "dressed in their most brilliant manner" has been changed to "dressed in their most brilliant manner".
In "The Pedlar's Pack", a quotation mark has been removed in front of "If I didn't think".
In "The Pedlar's Pack," a quotation mark has been removed before "If I didn't think."
In "The Unbidden Guest", quotation marks have been added in front of "Dad believes what he's agoing to tell you" and in front of "I was a-looking at mother"; "'Nothin', says I" has been changed to "'Nothin',' says I"; and "'Nothin,' says she" has been changed to "'Nothin',' says she".
In "The Unbidden Guest", quotation marks have been added in front of "Dad believes what he's going to tell you" and in front of "I was looking at mother"; "'Nothin', says I" has been changed to "'Nothin',' says I"; and "'Nothin,' says she" has been changed to "'Nothin',' says she".
In "A Strange Visitor", a quotation mark has been added in front of "I must apologise for intruding upon you".
In "A Strange Visitor", a quotation mark has been added in front of "I must apologize for intruding upon you".
In "Billjim", "as similiar as possible" has been changed to "as similar as possible"; and "See bathed his temples" has been changed to "She bathed his temples".
In "Billjim", "as similar as possible" has been changed to "as similar as possible"; and "She bathed his temples" has been changed to "She bathed his temples".
In "The Tiny Folk of Langaffer", a quotation mark has been added in front of "'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' That means something."
In "The Tiny Folk of Langaffer," a quotation mark has been added in front of "'Silver sword of Ravenspur.' That means something."
In "The Kingfisher", "their voices lease my ears" has been changed to "their voices please my ears".
In "The Kingfisher", "their voices lease my ears" has been changed to "their voices please my ears".
In "Caspar the Cobbler", "masonary and stone-carving" has been changed to "masonry and stone-carving"; "his workship in the old garret" has been changed to "his workshop in the old garret"; and a quotation mark has been added after "exhibits his good breeding."
In "Caspar the Cobbler," "masonary and stone-carving" has been changed to "masonry and stone-carving"; "his workship in the old garret" has been changed to "his workshop in the old garret"; and a quotation mark has been added after "exhibits his good breeding."
In "The Story of Grizel Cochrane", "In futherance of this plan" has been changed to "In furtherance of this plan".
In "The Story of Grizel Cochrane", "In futherance of this plan" has been changed to "In furtherance of this plan".
In "The Stranger", a quotation mark has been added before "Can it be possible".]
In "The Stranger," a quotation mark has been added before "Can it be possible."
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!